Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Rivali's day was typical, filled with the usual tasks of battling monsters, attending to the princess, carrying out his Champion responsibilities, and teasing Link. He was hard-working and always gave his best in everything he did. After a long week in the capital, he finally returned home, looking forward to a well-deserved relaxation. Even though he wasn't the Rito leader, he was respected by many of his peers for his dedication and loyalty. Despite all his challenges, Rivali never lost his positive attitude and always found joy in the small things, even if he never showed it.

Revali may have come across as cold and unyielding, but he treated The Rito with kindness and respect. The Hylans, on the other hand, were often rude and dismissive towards him and his people. Revali felt it best to mirror their behavior and give them a taste of their medicine. He found it both amusing and frustrating that they would act as if they had done nothing wrong and didn't deserve any mistreatment, especially regarding Link. Of course, he never showed this attitude towards the princess, knowing full well the consequences, but he did direct it towards her loyal knight. However, he grew tired of this approach, leaving him alone in the best times.

When he arrived home, he would be greeted by young Rito trainees and songbirds singing sweet melodies. However, today was different. They all rushed towards him as he approached, chirping and tweeting with excitement, except for one little Rito, who hesitated and stared at him for a few minutes before sadly walking towards Rito Village. The sight of little Rito's troubled expression tugged at his heartstrings. He wondered what could have happened to upset the young bird so much. Was it something he had done, or was it something else entirely? As he pondered these questions, he made a mental note to check in with the other Rito trainees to see if they knew anything about what might have been troubling the little one.

As Rivali continued to search for the young Rito, he couldn't help but wonder where the boy could have gone. He knew that the Hebra region was vast and many dangers lurked in the wilderness. He hoped that the young bird had not run into any trouble. 

As he walked through the Village, Rivali noticed that the other Rito seemed to be doing their daily business as usual. Some tended to their gardens, while others were busy with their crafts. However, he couldn't shake the feeling that something was amiss. He couldn't help but feel that the young Rito's disappearance was more than a coincidence.

Rivali decided to ask some more, hoping someone had seen the young bird. He went door to door, asking if anyone had any information about the missing Rito. However, no one seemed to have seen anything out of the ordinary. 

As the day wore on, Rivali began to lose hope. He knew the longer the young Rito needed to be included, the less likely he would be found. However, he refused to give up. He was determined to find the boy, no matter what it took.

Just as he was about to give up for the day, Rivali spotted a group of Rito children playing near the edge of the Village. He approached them, hoping they had seen the missing young Rito. As he approached the group, he noticed a flash of white feathers. Could it be him? Rivali's heart skipped a beat as he came to the young bird, hoping he had finally found the missing Rito.

Instead, he found a grandson of the Village Elder who happily greeted him and asked him how his meeting with the King and Princess went. Revali started to boast about his little adventure but quickly got the conversation short by asking the young Rito if he had seen anyone his age with the same colors. The young one just shook his head and told him that the only ones that had his colored feathers were his family, and he was the only one that was young.

Of course, Revali was aware of this fact, having spent his entire life in the central Village. However, he couldn't shake the feeling that there was something to be concerned about regarding this young Rito. By the end, he called it a day and returned to his Hut without any answers about the young one. 
----

As usual, Urbosa returned close to nighttime after a meeting with the King, the princess, and other Champions. Despite feeling tired, she knew she had to fulfill her duties as the chief of her Village and immediately began helping anyone who needed assistance. During her rounds, she overheard some women mentioning a young teenage child who had been going around and helping with small tasks. While it wasn't initially noteworthy, they noticed the girl asked many questions as the day progressed.

Urbosa walked up to the woman and inquired about their conversation. The woman shared that they were discussing a young lady who recently appeared in the Village, appearing to have Gerudo heritage. Despite not knowing her, the villagers adored her for her diligent work ethic and willingness to comply with requests without complaint. The only peculiar aspect about her was her tendency to ask numerous questions, some of which seemed pointless while others were intrusive.

As Urbosa listened to the woman's account, she couldn't help but feel intrigued by the mysterious newcomer. Who was she, and why did she ask so many questions? Urbosa resolved to investigate further and get to the bottom of the matter. She knew that as a trusted member of the community, it was her duty to ensure the safety and well-being of everyone in the Village. With that in mind, Urbosa set out to meet the young lady and see what the fuss was about for herself.

Without disclosing her true identity, Urbosa inquired if the woman knew the young girl's whereabouts. Unfortunately, they had no information to offer. The girl was not lodged in the usual hotel in town, and nobody had seen her enter any of the houses. This was a peculiar situation, and they decided to leave her for a while. Urbosa probed further and asked if anyone had seen her today in the hope of running into her. Disappointingly, the answer was negative. It was puzzling that the girl had vanished without a trace once she had returned to town.

Urbosa spent a few more minutes contemplating the situation before returning to the Main Palace to gather her thoughts. She continued to wonder about the identity of the mysterious girl and what her purpose could be for appearing now. It was not uncommon for Gerudo women to have children outside of the Village, but they usually sent their daughters to be raised as proper Gerudo warriors in the Village. This new development sparked many questions in Urbosa's mind, and she knew she needed to find some answers.

As she leisurely made her way down the bustling street, Urbosa couldn't shake the nagging sensation that she was being closely monitored. Her innate instincts kicked in, and she attempted to appear as calm as possible while scanning her surroundings for any sign of a potential threat. Her eyes darted back and forth, checking every nook and cranny, hoping to identify the source of her unease. Suddenly, her attention was drawn to a young Gerudo girl standing alone. Urbosa's curiosity was piqued, and she approached the girl with a friendly smile, attempting to ease any tension that may have been present. To her surprise, the girl's expression shifted from neutral to displeased, and she hastily scurried away. Urbosa was taken aback by the girl's sudden reaction and felt an inexplicable urge to follow her. She maneuvered through the crowd, keeping her eyes peeled for any sign of the girl, but she vanished without a trace, leaving Urbosa feeling perplexed and somewhat mystified.

Urbosa couldn't shake the feeling that she was being followed as she did her duties. It was as if a pair of eyes were permanently fixed on her, watching her every move. Her mind drifted back to the young girl she had encountered just a few days ago. Was she somehow responsible for this eerie sensation that had taken hold of her? Urbosa couldn't be sure, but she couldn't let her guard down either. She scanned her surroundings constantly, looking for any sign of the girl, but there was no trace of her. Urbosa tried to push these thoughts to the back of her mind, but the feeling persisted, haunting her even in moments of solitude. It was as if something ominous was on the horizon, and Urbosa couldn't help but feel that it was somehow connected to the mysterious girl.

----

Mipha was feeling incredibly anxious. She had just arrived home to discover her younger brother was missing, and the guards had been searching for him for two long and agonizing days. They had looked in his usual spots and the surrounding waterfalls, but he was nowhere to be found. Everyone was deeply concerned, including his father, who had spent a whole day searching but returned without luck. Mipha couldn't help but worry about her brother's safety and well-being. She knew how much he loved to explore, but he had never been gone for this long before. The thought of him being lost or injured somewhere was too much for her to bear. She tried to stay calm and focused, but her mind raced with horrible scenarios. She knew she had to do something to help find her brother, but she didn't know where to start. She decided to take matters into her own hands and began to search the surrounding areas herself. She scoured every inch of the forest and the mountains, but there was still no sign of him. Mipha refused to give up and kept searching day and night, hoping against hope that she would find her beloved brother safe and sound.

Three long days had passed when he reappeared as if nothing had happened. Tottika, diligently guarding the bridge, was the first to spot the Zora prince swimming back home. He immediately jumped into the water to catch the young Zora and checked him unharmed before rushing to the Palace to return him to his worried family. Upon seeing her brother, Mipha was overjoyed and asked him if he was okay, what had happened to him, and why he had been gone for so many days.

Prince Sidon tightly embraced his elder sister, refraining from divulging his whereabouts to her. They parted ways momentarily before their father inquired about his absence in the last few days. The boy shrugged and muttered that he had been exploring and had lost track of time. He also mentioned making a new friend on a nearby pathway and assisting them with directions. His father immediately scolded him for not leaving the guards to handle any lost individuals on the path. The boy began to cry and regretted wandering off for so long. His father felt remorse for making his son cry but reassured him that everything would be okay and that his safety and return home were the most important things.

Mipha was deeply concerned about her brother's prolonged absence from the domain. Despite searching high and low, she could not locate him or any indication of his whereabouts. His explanation of being near the path did not match their extensive search of the surrounding trails and inquiries with Travelers. Mipha even went as far as to search the monster camps in the area but to no avail. She was worried sick and knew her brother would never lie to her or anyone else, making his sudden disappearance all the more puzzling and concerning. She couldn't help but wonder if something terrible had happened to him, and she couldn't shake off the dread that enveloped her. As the days passed, Mipha's anxiety grew, and she could not focus on anything else. 

Sidon's early morning routine was always a mysterious affair. Often, he would wake up before anyone else in the domain and sneak off to have breakfast before diving into the water below. Despite being watched by someone, the person would often lose sight of him as he went down the waterfall. It was a strange and enigmatic occurrence that left many scratching their heads in wonder. Sometimes, Sidon would reappear minutes later in the domain waters, seemingly unfazed by his disappearance. Other times, however, he would be gone for hours, leaving those who knew him worried and anxious. Even Mipha tried to follow him on one occasion but ultimately lost sight of him. The mystery of Sidon's early morning disappearances remained unsolved, leaving everyone in the domain curious and worried for the prince.

----

Upon returning to Goron City, Daruk was approached by many concerned Gorons regarding the deactivation of his Divine Beast, Vah Rudania, from the inside. Near Death Mountain, only the Village Elder and Daruk were allowed entry for safety reasons and to prevent any harm to the Divine Beast. The news of its deactivation from within was distressing to hear. Additionally, reports of a young Goron spotted around Death Mountain were cause for concern. Although he could not be recognized from a distance, the Gorons called him to return to the city. However, the young Goron quickly ran deeper into Death Mountain.

They tried to follow the Goron but quickly lost sight of him as he rolled away and disappeared behind a corner. They had searched the area for a few minutes before rapidly returning to the city, where they had instantly informed the Goron Elder About this new development.

The Village Elder decided to wait for Daruk's return to handle the situation. As soon as Daruk returned, he checked his Divine Beast to ensure nothing was wrong. Everything was fine, except that it had been deactivated. After reactivating it, he searched the entire Divine Beast but found nothing out of place. He then searched the entire Death Mountain with his Divine Beast but couldn't find the Young Goron everyone had been discussing.

He searched for several hours, and it was already nighttime when he returned to the city to report to the Elder that he hadn't seen anyone on Death Mountain. Just as he finished talking, one of the Gorons behind him shouted that someone was next to the Divine Beast. They all turned around and saw a young Goron climbing Death Mountain, reaching its peak.

They shouted at him to come down, but they knew he couldn't hear them. The young Goron suddenly turned around and stood still, looking down upon everyone in the town. He might have heard them yelling, but he walked around the Divine Beast and disappeared instead of coming down to investigate.

The Gorons needed clarification and guidance on what to do next. The Elder called for a meeting to discuss the situation. Everyone in the Village attended the meeting and shared their concerns and ideas about handling the situation. Some suggested they send a search party up the mountain to bring the young Goron back, while others indicated they should wait for him to come down on his own.

After much deliberation, they decided to wait for the young Goron to come down alone. They knew he was stubborn and wouldn't listen to anyone, so they figured he would eventually come down if they waited long enough. The days passed, and the young Goron was still nowhere to be found. The Gorons began to worry, and some even started to panic.

Daruk took matters into his own hands and went up the mountain to search for the young Goron. He searched high and low, but he couldn't find him. By the end of the week, he came back empty-handed; he used to be Divine Beast, but I couldn't find a trace of him. Hopefully, the young one was all right.

---
Zelda and her loyal knight strolled through the Castle Ground Gardens, enjoying the warm breeze and the beautiful scenery. It was a rare moment of peace for her, as her father had grounded her for neglecting her power training. Completing her studies had been grueling, but she managed to do it, and now she was finally allowed to leave the castle. Still, she couldn't help feeling annoyed that her knight was always required to accompany her.

As they walked, Zelda searched for her favorite flower, a beautiful silent princess that always lifted her spirits. However, she soon realized that she might be unable to find it in the gardens. She had spent most of the day studying in the library, and by the time she had finished, most of the flowers had already been picked. Her knight, ever silent and stoic, followed her wherever she went, never speaking unless spoken to.

Zelda couldn't help but feel frustrated with him. She longed for someone to talk to and understand her and make her laugh. But her knight was not that kind of person. He was a loyal servant without emotions, personality, or life outside his duties.

Still, Zelda was determined to enjoy the day. She walked around the gardens, admiring the statues and fountains and chatting with the gardeners. They were happy to see her and showed her some of the rarest and most beautiful flowers in the gardens. Zelda was fascinated by their stories and their passion for their craft.

Even then, Link never uttered a single word or a grunt, just followed her around like a lost dog. It always annoyed her whenever he was like that, especially under her father's orders. But there wasn't much to say other than to try to get away from him even though it rarely ever worked, and when it did, it was always when she was researching the Divine beasts. But sadly, she was unable to come into contact with any of the Champions as of late because of her studies. She knew she had gotten letters but hadn't had time to look at them anytime soon.

Zelda pondered over the Champion's Divine beasts and the Guardians when something seemed amiss. Link, who was accompanying her, was also on high alert as he sensed an odd feeling in the vicinity. Even though the gardeners were going about their business as usual, there was an air of something about to happen.

Suddenly, a scream shattered the silence, and all eyes turned to the source. A female Gardener was gazing at the sky, hoping to spot some birds to feed. To her surprise, she noticed something approaching from the sky. Initially, she assumed it was a bird, but as it drew closer, she grew anxious until she let out a piercing scream that alerted everyone to the impending danger.

She claimed that one of the Dragons had appeared out of nowhere and was headed toward them. As everyone looked up, they saw a dragon approaching, but it wasn't one of the three dragons of Hyrule.

The majestic Dragon that had appeared out of nowhere sent a wave of panic through the castle and its inhabitants. Its white body contrasting with blue horns and yellow fur blowing in the wind, it zoomed towards the castle at a breakneck speed, surprising everyone who hadn't spotted it earlier.

Always ready for action, Link sprang into position beside the princess and unsheathed his master sword, prepared to defend her at all costs. Still, at the last moment, it veered away from the castle and soared into the sky, circling the area a few times before disappearing.

The commotion caused by the Dragon's sudden appearance had everyone on edge. The gardeners hurriedly escorted the princess inside the castle while Link and other knights stood guard outside, ready to attack the Dragon if it returned.

As time passed, it became clear that the Dragon was not returning. The castle and its inhabitants slowly returned to their everyday routines, but the memory of the majestic creature lingered in the minds of all who had witnessed its brief appearance.

Link waited patiently outside the throne room as Zelda met with her father. She emerged looking a little shaken but otherwise okay. Her father had asked what had happened, and she had explained that a strange dragon had approached the castle and caused a commotion. This was different from the usual dragons of Hyrule, which typically followed a routine and did not cause trouble.

The King was concerned for his daughter's safety and ordered her to stay within the castle walls. He told her to request anything she needed and to remain in her quarters until the danger had passed. Zelda was a little disappointed that she couldn't explore outside the castle, but she knew her father was only trying to protect her.

As she retreated to her quarters, Zelda couldn't help but wonder about the unusual Dragon. What could it possibly want from the castle? She tried to put the thoughts out of her mind and get some rest, but her mind was racing with possibilities. She hoped that the Dragon would not return and that everything would return to normal soon.

Once she reached her room, Zelda dismissed Link, but he refused to leave and stood outside her door as usual. She rolled her eyes and closed the door before walking to her desk by the window. From there, she had a clear view of the entire Kingdom, which seemed to be in turmoil. Many places that were usually illuminated were now dark to avoid attracting the attention of the Dragon.

After some contemplation, Zelda decided to clear her mind and began reading the letters sent by the Champions. As she read, she became increasingly fascinated by what she learned. The Dragon was not one of the usual ones found in Hyrule, and strange occurrences were happening all across the Kingdom without her knowledge. She was even more intrigued than before.

Chapter Text

It had been an entire month since the first sighting of the imposing Dragon, and peace had returned to the Kingdom. However, recent reports from various regions within the Kingdom have claimed to have witnessed the awe-inspiring Golden Dragon soaring through the skies once again, its beautiful Main blowing through the clouds as it disappeared into the horizon, only to reappear hundreds of miles away on the other side of the Kingdom. The Dragon's sudden and unexpected appearance has caused a brief stir of attention, particularly outside the Central Hyrule region.

Nonetheless, Zelda remained focused on her studies, with Link ever-vigilant by her side. The Champions faced challenges despite the tranquility, especially with their Divine Beasts. Reports indicated that their Beasts were not following their commands as expected and would occasionally deactivate abruptly, adding further pressure to the already daunting tasks ahead.

Zelda had been stuck in the castle for what felt like an eternity, unable to venture out and investigate the strange happenings that had the entire Kingdom abuzz. Her father, the King, checked on her daily, making it impossible for her to sneak out unnoticed. Frustrated and restless, Zelda decided to take matters into her own hands and requested that her father allow her to leave the palace for a few hours. After much convincing, he finally agreed to let her go, but only under strict conditions - she would be accompanied by an escort and extra guards.

To her surprise, her father even permitted her to visit her dear friend Urbosa, the champion of the Gerudo desert. It took a lot of pleading and persuading, but eventually, Zelda was on her way to Urbosa's town for a two-day journey. As she traveled, she couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement mixed with apprehension. What would she find when she arrived? Could she uncover the truth behind the mysterious events plaguing the Kingdom?

Upon arrival, Zelda's senses were immediately heightened. Everyone in the town seemed uneasy, and a tense atmosphere hung. Ignoring her nerves, she sought out Urbosa and asked what was happening.

Link and the rest of her guards were stationed outside of the Gerudo town, making sure that everything was safe, and they could also tell that the woman of the Gerudo was very unedged. Zelda had been searching for Urbosa for some time, and when she finally found her, she instantly asked her what was happening. 

"Urbosa is everything all right?" she asked politely. Her friend instantly turned around and smiled at her, but it looked strained.

"Yes, my little bird, everything is just fine, just minor issues that I have written to you about," Urbosa explained. 

Zelda couldn't help but feel concerned, wondering if there was something wrong with the Divine Beast or if it was something with the town. "If there's anything I can do to help, please allow me to," she offered, wanting to assist her friend in any way possible. 

Urbosa looked at her calmly and smiled softly. " it's just a Divine Beast keeps turning off. I have requested that one of the researchers take a look at it, but they don't see anything wrong with it, and they're telling me that it's manually being turned off. Usually this wouldn't be an issue for me, but as of late we have been having problems with the Yiga clan appearing in the desert, and I can't deal with the divine's Beast and malfunctions now."

"That does seem rather odd... I have heard similar things happening with the other Divine beasts actually", "ed, getting Urbosa's attention. 

" I believe that there might be something going on just underneath our noses..." Urbosa said in deep thought," anyways I wanted to ask but I didn't get time to send the letter how are you after that incident in Hyrule Castle." 

"Oh, I'm fine. It's nothing to worry about, but it strikes me odd that a dragon made it so close to the castle. I heard rumors about the Yiga clan trying to revive Calamity Ganon by sabotaging the Divine beasts. I don't know how true they are, but it's worth investigating. We must keep the Divine beasts functioning correctly to stand a chance against Ganon. We can ask some local villagers if they have seen anything suspicious lately.

Urbosa nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, that's a good idea. We can't afford to ignore any potential threats. I'll send some soldiers to investigate the Yiga clan's activities in the desert. Meanwhile, we should keep a close eye on the Divine beasts and make sure they're properly protected."

The two of them continued to discuss their plans, determined to uncover the truth and protect their homeland from any danger that may arise. Despite their challenges, they remained resolute and focused, determined to do whatever it takes to keep Hyrule safe.

As the two women talked, Link was still outside and making a round around the town's perimeter. The woman there kept an eye on him, ensuring he didn't get any ideas about sneaking into Gerudo town. But as he made his room, he couldn't help over here the conversation that two guards were having about the Divine Beast and the recent activity of the Yiga Clan. 

He quietly walked past them and overheard them speak about how the Divine Beast wasn't working well and how it kept turning off, and it seemed very suspicious, especially after the Yiga had been seen around the Divine Beast recently. He couldn't help but look at the Divine Beast, and something caught his attention quickly. But just as soon as it got his attention, it disappeared behind one of the legs of the Divine Beast. He looked back at the town for a quick second before looking back at the Divine Beast and nodding, knowing that the princess would be protected in the city.

With a sense of purpose, he quickly and quietly made his way over to the Divine Beast. It was many miles off, so it took him a couple of minutes to get there, but when he did, he couldn't help but notice that something was off. The Divine Beast looked normal like it had not been touched since Urbosa had last been inside. It was sealed shut entirely and wouldn't be opened until the princess, Urbosa, or someone with a Sheikah slate. Link's heart raced as he realized he needed to discover what was happening with the Divine Beast and the Yiga Clan. 

He remembered the overheard conversation and knew that he needed to investigate. Walking around the Divine Beast, he noticed some unusual markings on the ground. They looked like footprints but were too small to be any of the Yiga Clans, mostly made out of men and women, not children like the footsteps indicated. 

Link's ears perked up as he heard faint footsteps from behind one of the legs of Vah Naboris. He immediately began scanning the surrounding area for any sign of life. Despite his best efforts, he found no one and no other tracks. His gaze then shifted upwards, and he felt compelled to investigate. As he walked around the imposing Divine Beast, he stumbled upon a sand seal lounging in the sand, its body partially submerged in the soft grains. Upon spotting Link, the seal vanished under the sand, but not before he noticed the giant pink bow adorning its head. The bow piqued his curiosity, and he suspected a Garudo was nearby, as only they could tame a wild sand seal.

Link summoned the Divine Beast using his Sheikah Slate and mounted it with a swift movement. Once inside, he commanded the Beast to stand up and scan the area for any sign of life. His senses were heightened, and he could feel someone's eyes upon him, but he couldn't locate the source. He finally reached the control panel at the center of the room and began to input commands. Suddenly, he heard a rustling noise behind him and swiftly turned around, sword drawn. He saw no one but realized that he was not alone. If it were Urbosa or Zelda, the Divine Beast would have allowed them to enter.

Link cautiously searched the immediate area for any signs of an intruder, suspecting it to be a member of the notorious Yiga clan. After finding no one, he returned to the control panel and resumed inputting commands, connecting his Sheikah Slate to the main controls. His focus was unbreakable, and he was determined to get to the bottom of the mysterious presence he sensed lurking within the Divine Beast.

Without warning, he commanded the Divine Beast's inner workings to turn. The central part of the Divine Beast began to rotate, but he remained in the same position. Suddenly, he heard a gasp from behind him. It sounded like a young girl, causing him to run in the direction of the sound. He quickly ascended to the second floor of the Divine Beast and saw someone was there.

He tried to follow the person, but their quick movements and the Divine Beast's rearrangement made it difficult for him to keep up. Eventually, he lost them after they squeezed through a small gap. Frustrated, he cursed under his breath and decided to explore another route. He returned to the first floor and searched every hidden package in the Divine Beast but couldn't find anyone. Suddenly, the Divine Beast let out a roar, causing him to jump back in surprise.

He stood frozen in place, unsure of what to do next. The roar echoed throughout the Divine Beast. As he tried to calm himself down, he noticed something odd. The walls of the Divine Beast were starting to shift and change peculiarly as if they were alive. He couldn't believe what he saw and wondered if he was hallucinating. The walls closed in on themselves and sucked in anything outside except the control panel.

But as the walls continued moving, he realized something was happening. He investigated the shifting borders, hoping to find a clue to what was happening. As he approached the wall near the head of the Divine Beast, it suddenly opened up, revealing a secret passage. He couldn't believe his luck and quickly made his way inside.

The passage was dark and narrow, but he could see a faint light at the end. He continued to move forward. Finally, he reached the end of the passage and found himself in a large room. The room was filled with ancient artifacts and strange symbols. He couldn't believe what he saw and wondered what secrets this room held. Urbosa had never mentioned this room before, nor did Zelda mean he had just discovered the Divine Beast.

As he explored the room, he noticed something strange. There was a strange energy emanating from the center of the room. He approached the point, curious to see what it was. From how it looked, he could tell that this was the power source of the Divine Beast. He continued to investigate it before Suddenly, something flew past his head and hit the energy source. He glanced at it before the energy exploded, sending him flying across the room. It was an arrow. He hit the wall hard, causing him to black out. When he woke up, he was back outside the Divine Beast, unsure what had happened.

He wasn't sure what had transpired, and his ears were still ringing from the explosion. However, he could tell that barely any time had passed since he blacked out, at most a few minutes to an hour. He scanned his surroundings, hoping to spot someone or something familiar, but all he could see was a small cloud of sand forming as a Divine Beast moved away.

He noted that the Gerudo warriors were approaching him from the desert, weapons at the ready, along with Urbosa, the champion of Vah Naboris. As he attempted to get up, he discovered he could not move due to the shock of being struck by the energy.

"What happened here? What did you do?" one of the Gerudo women inquired. Link shook his head before turning to Urbosa, who was awaiting his response.

He quickly summarized what had happened, detailing what he had seen and why he approached the Divine Beast alone. He also mentioned the sand seal he had seen and the young girl he had heard inside the Divine Beast. Urbosa looked at her warriors before nodding her head. They understood immediately and began following the Divine Beast. Link gave her a puzzled look, wondering why she hadn't summoned the Divine Beast to her side.

"None of my commands are reaching Vah Naboris. We even attempted to use the Princess Sheikah Slate, but it still did not respond. It is being controlled automatically from within," she explained as she assisted him in walking back to the entrance of Gerudo town, where the rest of the Guard was waiting for him.

"Urbosa, what happened? Is everyone alright?" Zelda asked as she emerged from behind the wall at the entrance to Gerudo town.

"I'm afraid Vah Naboris has been taken over by an unknown force," Urbosa replied, her expression grave. "We are going to need Link's help to take it back."

Zelda looked at Link, concern etched on her face. "Are you up for it?" she asked.

Link nodded.

With that, the group set out towards Vah Naboris, ready to face whatever challenges. As they journeyed through the desert, Link couldn't help but wonder who or what was behind the takeover of the Divine Beast. He knew that the fate of Hyrule rested on his shoulders, and he was determined to see it through to the end.

-----

Mipha had been having a rough week. Her younger brother had disappeared again, and despite her best efforts, she couldn't find any trace of him. She had talked to him numerous times about his disappearances, but he would always cry and disappear again the next day, leaving her feeling helpless and worried about his safety.

To make matters worse, her father was growing increasingly irritated with her brother's behavior and had even gone so far as to restrict his movements to keep him safe. But it seemed like nothing could stop her brother from disappearing whenever he wished.

Amidst all of this chaos, the recent monster activity in the area was causing everyone to be on high alert. They knew her brother was upset and was concerned that he might endanger himself by wandering off alone.

And as if all of this wasn't enough, the Divine Beast Vah Ruta was also acting up. Sometimes, it would stop taking commands from Mipha and move to different locations, putting everyone in danger. It was a stressful time for everyone involved.

Despite these challenges, Mipha remained determined to find her brother and bring him home safely. She spent every waking moment searching for him, using every resource to track him down.

After a long, exhausting search, Mipha finally found her brother and brought him back home. The relief was palpable, and Mipha was overjoyed to have him back where he belonged. However, upon his return, her brother was met with a harsh lecture from Mipha, his father, and his tutors. He cried and covered his ears, not wanting to listen, and tried to run away again. The guards stopped him for his safety, and he cried himself to sleep that night.

Mipha tucked her brother in before returning to her father's throne room, where she received yet another lecture. Her father insisted that she keep a closer eye on her brother's studies and swimming lessons to prevent him from leaving again. He reminded her it was too dangerous, as her brother had already spent time outside without informing anyone.

Despite their best efforts, her brother disappeared again within a week. They waited anxiously for a couple of hours, then two more days before finally venturing to search for him. The Zora were surprised to see Divine Beast Ruta walking; some were almost trampled by its massive feet. Mipha desperately wanted to search for her brother, but she knew that the safety of the domain was more critical.

Without hesitation, she headed to the Divine Beast, hoping to command it and use it to find her brother. However, Ruta refused to obey her commands and began to climb up the mountain path to Ploymus Mountain. Mipha was left with no choice but to follow, hoping against hope that she would find her beloved brother safe and sound. 

After a few steps up the mountain, the Divine Beast stopped and listened to Mipha's commands. She was amazed at how quickly it had obeyed her and felt a surge of pride in her heart. However, she knew it was too risky to leave it there for too long, as it could fall back and cause chaos. So, she quickly devised a plan and guided Ruta to the top of the mountain. It was a difficult journey, but Mipha was determined to make it work. Once they reached the summit, she took a deep breath and began to think of a way to safely bring the Divine Beast back down without causing any harm or damage. It was a challenging task, but Mipha was up for the challenge. She carefully led Ruta down the mountain, step by step, until they finally reached the bottom in one piece. Mipha felt a sense of relief and joy wash over her as she looked back at the Divine Beast, proud of what she had accomplished.

Coordinating with Ruta, the Zora builders, and the knights took nearly a week. It felt like a long time, mainly because her brother was nowhere to be found during that period. Although she briefly considered the possibility of him being responsible for Vah Ruta's rampage, she quickly dismissed the thought as he was too small to reach the controls. Moreover, all Zora were accounted for during the ordeal, which ruled them out as suspects. Despite this, she remained determined to discover who was behind the chaos and restore peace to the land. She even ventured into the Divine Beast to investigate the possibility of a mischievous Hyrulian but found no evidence of their involvement. Her quest for truth and justice was relentless, and she would not rest until she resolved the matter and found out where her brother went during that time. 

Currently, as she searches for her brother, her only option is to send a letter to the princess to explain the circumstances.

----
Under Darkness, a mysterious figure stood atop a hill overlooking the Royal Ancient Lab, shrouded in secrecy. Concealed behind a cluster of trees, the figure keenly observed as Royal Knights and scientists bustled around the Guardians, performing various tests and experiments. One of the Guardians, in particular, seemed to be following the scientist's commands without question, a sight that left the figure feeling a deep sense of resentment towards the obedient being.

Undeterred, the figure managed to sneak into the ancient lab area through a small opening, utilizing its stealth and agility to scale buildings and avoid being detected by the guards and scientists. After a series of precarious maneuvers, the figure perched atop a chimney, where they overheard a conversation between the lead scientist, Purah, and Robbie, another scientist.

Purah commented with a cheerful tone, "This is the last Guardian for today," as she meticulously inspected the lab, noting any potential improvements.

"Finally, I'm so tired. I just want to go to bed," Robbie replied wearily as he walked away from the Guardian he had been working on. "We've managed to get 15 of these to work for us, though. When the calamity strikes, we'll have a formidable army at our disposal."

"That's for sure. Our research won't go to waste with these bad boys," Purah said as she patted one of the Guardians beside her. "I hope the princess visits soon so I can update her on my progress."

"We made it, Purah. WE!" Robbie exclaimed jubilantly, his excitement palpable as they gathered their belongings to leave for the day. After meticulously turning off all the equipment, they exited the building, unaware of the figure hiding in the shadows.

The figure in the chimney waited patiently for a few moments before dropping into the fireplace and cautiously making their way out, ensuring nobody suspected their presence.

In the room's calm atmosphere, the only discernible sounds were those of the Guardian's mechanical components whirring quietly in the background. A shadowy figure moved stealthily about, sifting through papers with a keen and practiced eye. Every selection was made carefully and stowed away with equal diligence in pockets and a bag. The figure remained vigilant, keeping a sharp lookout for any signs of danger or unusual occurrences.

Suddenly, the figure was drawn to a loose stone hidden in a dark corner. Upon closer inspection, it revealed a secret entrance to a hidden basement. Without hesitation, the figure slipped through the opening and scanned various papers and documents. With each passing second, the figure grew more focused and determined, carefully adding any valuable information to their bag.

Having accomplished their mission, the figure quietly crept back upstairs, their senses alert to any possible danger. As they surveyed the room, they couldn't help but notice the Guardians standing motionless and silent. Despite the apparent lack of threat, the figure drew their sword and swiftly destroyed each one. Though they knew their actions might attract unwanted attention, the figure acted decisively and without hesitation, leaving no trace of their presence behind.

From outside, he could hear someone asking if anyone was in there and trying to open the door, but before they could, the mysterious figure locked the door with a chair leaning over the door handle. The person continued to destroy the Guardians until nothing was left, and with that, he took out a bomb arrow and aimed it at the basement entrance.

He could hear the commotion from outside of people trying to open the door or look through the window, but he knew that they couldn't see him fully because of the cloak that he had on. From where he was standing, he could easily make out the people outside and found that the scientist had come back, and we were trying to open the door and look into the window to see what was going on. They looked heartbroken as they watched him set a bomb Arrow ready. 

They were screaming at him to stop and asking him what he was doing, but he ignored them as he let the arrow go, and it exploded in the basement, setting everything inside on fire. The man quickly smashed one of the less crowded windows and bolted out of there. The guards instantly started to chase him, but the man blew a whistle, and a Pitch Black stallion came running from the Darkness, rearing its head.

The mysterious person quickly mounted their horse and headed northwest towards the Marietta EXchange. They followed after him for a quick moment before they lost a side of him in the Darkness. The last they saw of this figure, he was heading down the path towards the Tabantha Tundra, where the snow overtook them, and they could no longer see ahead of themselves.

The scientists were left heartbroken as they watched their main headquarters get burned to the ground with all their hard work burning inside. This hidden figure had destroyed their most advanced worth, and they were beyond grieving.

Chapter Text

For miles around, the only sound that echoed through the air was the deafening roar of Vah Medoh as it soared high in the sky. The sight of the Divine Beast was magnificent and intimidating, especially with Rivali in hot pursuit, attempting to gain control of his beloved Beast. However, the Beast seemed to have a mind of its own, flying further and faster than ever before, even crossing the Hebra Mountains and venturing north to the north Crest.

Rivali was understandably worried, mainly since the Divine Beast had made several attempts to shoot him down in the past. However, it had missed by a considerable margin. This led him to believe whoever was piloting the Beast did not intend to hurt him but didn't want him anywhere near. As he flew beneath the Beast, it taunted him from above, causing Rivali to glare in frustration. His wings were beginning to tire, and the other Rito Warriors had already returned home while he stubbornly persisted.

Days had passed since the Divine Beast began wreaking havoc, and the Rito were forced to stay indoors for their safety, with only the warriors allowed to venture out. The situation had grown dire, and Rivali knew he had to gain control of the Beast soon before it caused any more damage.

On a peculiar afternoon, Medoh returned to the village unexpectedly. Rivali, who controlled the Divine Beast, was surprised to find that it acted like no one else had ever controlled it. Suspicious of the situation, Rivali investigated the Divine Beast and found that the controls had been tampered with. He scoured every inch of the ship but couldn't find evidence of the culprit's presence.

As he had been outside the village before the incident, Rivali was sure that no Rito had entered or exited the town. Furthermore, this was the first race allowed to be near the ground where the Divine Beast was perched. Despite his efforts, Rivali could not gather conclusive evidence about the perpetrator. 

Acknowledging that he couldn't solve the issue alone, Rivali decided to wait for the princess to arrive. Despite his frustration, he didn't want to risk damaging the Divine Beast further. While waiting, he informed the warriors to avoid the Divine Beast to prevent further damage.

As he approached the village, Rivali noticed a young Rito he had been searching for. He called out to the child, but the Rito fled immediately, flapping his wings and flying away. Concerned about the child's behavior, Rivali chased after him. However, the young Rito was much faster than he had anticipated. Rivali almost lost sight of him twice but eventually found the child heading towards Kalami Bridge.

As Rivali was about to capture the child, Medoh's roar caught his attention. Rivali turned to face his Divine Beast, only to find it landing before him, blocking his path to the child.

Revali's frustration boiled over as he cursed under his breath, his eyes scanning the area frantically. The child he had been tasked with watching over was nowhere to be found. He had scoured the entire trail leading up to Piper Ridge, but it was as if the young Rito had vanished without a trace. 

Turning his gaze to his Divine Beast, who stood firmly in his path, Revali felt a surge of irritation. Why had his loyal companion interfered with such a trivial matter? He had not even given it the order to do so. The thought of his Divine Beast acting on its own accord made him seethe with anger. 

With a sharp command, he ordered the Divine Beast to return to its perch, where he would deal with it later. The Beast obeyed without question, as it always did, which only fueled Revali's annoyance. 

He took to the skies, his mind racing with plans to inform the princess of the malfunctioning Divine Beast. But little did he know that a young Rito, who had been chased by the champion before, was beyond the distance over the edge of Kalami Bridge. He could only watch in relief as Revali flew away, his heart racing with fear and adrenaline. 

----

Despite the passage of time, the young Goron's disappearance into Death Mountain remained a topic of discussion. Some claimed to catch glimpses of him around the mountain, leading to rumors of a ghost from ancient times. Others dismissed it as a prank, but the unease lingered. To add to the concern, Rudania, the Divine Beast, behaved oddly. Although permitted to be near the crater, it strayed from its commands.

Daruk was worried that the young Goron's supposed prank was causing harm and decided to investigate the mountain longer than usual. He became even more troubled when Rudania was not following his commands and staying in the volcano's crater. Upon investigation, however, he found nothing unusual except for the Divine Beast's disobedience.

A little over a week ago, an unexpected occurrence shook the quietness of the night. A loud explosion in the center of Death Mountain awakened the entire vicinity, prompting them to rush out of their homes and investigate the source of the noise. To their surprise, they discovered that the volcano had become even more active than before, continuously spewing out lava at an alarming rate.

Daruk, being his dutiful guardian, immediately hurried back to his Divine Beast to check on its condition. Upon arriving, he was shocked to find it had been displaced again. However, it was no longer situated within the volcano's crater. Still, instead, it was positioned at the entrance of Death Mountain. This unexpected turn of events caused Daruk to be greatly concerned about the safety of his Divine Beast.

As time went by, the volcano's activity level continued to escalate, causing rocks and other debris to descend from the sky, endangering the lives of anyone in the vicinity. To ensure the safety of all travelers, they were quickly evacuated from the area, preventing any possible injuries or harm.

As time passed, Daruk grew concerned as he hadn't seen the young Goron since before the volcano became active. Though he didn't know the young one, he couldn't help fearing the worst. Every day, he searched before leaving and returning home, hoping to find the missing Goron and bring him back safely. Unfortunately, each search came up empty.

However, his luck changed during his latest patrol around Death Mountain. He noticed movement out of his eye and quietly approached, peeking around the corner to discover the young Goron he had been searching for standing there, lost in thought while gazing at the mountain.

Not wanting to startle the young Goron, Daruk stayed silent and observed him. The young one was pacing anxiously, clearly troubled by something. Unaware of Daruk's presence, he continued to fret while the large Goron watched him with great interest.

" what am I going to do? I can't do this by myself," the young one stated as he paced. " what if it's too early" he muttered to himself.

Daruk could only wonder what this young one was worried about. Of course, he had wondered why the young one was up here in the first place for many, many days and many, many weeks, but to see the young one this worried about something, he couldn't help but want to help him. He stayed silent, though, and watched the young one pace.

As Daruk's foot accidentally collided with a nearby rock, the young Goron swiftly shifted his body towards Daruk in surprise. In a sudden panic, the youth dashed away at full speed, with Daruk hot on his tail for an endless stretch of miles. Eventually, they arrived at the serene Lake Darman, where Daruk kept a watchful eye from a distance.

In an attempt to apprehend the young one, Daruk stumbled and fell on top of him, sending them both tumbling down a steep hill. "Please calm down; I only want to ensure your safety," Daruk urged as the young one pushed him off and continued to flee. Despite the youth's best efforts, Daruk managed to seize hold of the sash around his waist before he could vanish out of sight behind a looming wall.

With a sigh, Daruk brushed the dirt off himself and prepared to search for the young one, only to find that the Goron had vanished without a trace. Left holding the sash, Daruk turned back to where the young one had disappeared, his mind racing uneasily.

------

A solemn man with jet-black hair and attire stood before an imposing statue of a goddess. The towering figure appeared to be the centerpiece of the serene surroundings. The man stood motionless, gazing at the statue in silent reverence before kneeling to pray. As he closed his eyes, a sudden flash of bright light enveloped him, and then it vanished as quickly as it appeared. After a brief moment of light, the man appeared to be more revitalized than before. The peacefulness of the scene was undisturbed, and the quiet stillness of the environment remained.

With a moment of respectful pause, the man bowed his head in a quick prayer again in thanks before continuing his path around the imposing statue of a goddess. As he traced his steps, his keen eyes caught sight of a concealed passage, barely visible in the dimly lit surroundings. Despite the foreboding feeling that he was being watched, he pressed on with unwavering determination, the eerie atmosphere reminiscent of the dungeons beneath the regal Hyrule Castle.

He continued until he arrived at a room with six stone pillars encircling a model of an ancient temple. A small puddle of water and sand surrounded the model. Despite this, he remained silent and paused momentarily before navigating around the stones until he reached a small, hidden stone at the back. Three peculiar golden and black flowers surrounded it. He promptly paid his respects by bowing and offering quietly on top of the rock before proceeding.

As he went down another dimly lit hallway, the only illumination came from the faintly flickering fires lining the walls. Upon entering a considerably larger room at the end of the corridor, he approached a balcony. Positioned before him was a modest platform, projecting outwards, with a detailed map of the Hyrule region prominently displayed below. Though he took a moment to survey the terrain briefly, he quickly refocused his attention. He pushed aside any overwhelming thoughts that may have arisen.

"Is that you, Link?" someone called out from below.

"Yes, it's me," replied the man as he walked towards the doorway and descended the stairs to the ground floor.

"I'm so glad you made it back safely," exclaimed a young girl as she hugged him tightly, burying her face into his chest. "I was getting worried. I was the first one here before anyone else."

"At least you're safe," he responded calmly. "Tulin is also here," he informed her.

"Aww, Link, I wanted to surprise her," said a young Rito as he flew in from the balcony he was just on. Link could only give him a small smile before petting his head and hugging him. 

"It's great to see you're safe, Tulin," Link said warmly as he patted the young Rito's head. 

Tulin beamed with pride. "There's no need to worry about me. I'm a skilled Rito warrior." 

"I promised your father I would look after you," Link stated matter-of-factly, noticing Tulin's longing for his parents. "Don't worry, we'll see them soon." 

"I know," Tulin replied with a hint of sadness. 

Suddenly, a timid voice interrupted them. "I'm sorry I'm late, everyone." They all looked up to see a nervous-looking Goron rubbing his arm. 

"No need to worry, Yunobo. We just got here too," the young woman reassured him. Yunobo nodded and followed Link down the stairs.

Link asked, "Where is Sidon?"

"I've been waiting for him for 2 days, but he never showed up. I thought he was already here, but I guess not. He's probably caught up with his own thing," Yunobo, the Goron, replied.

"He probably can't get out of the domain. I'll investigate after we're done here," Link stated.

"Alright, let's get started then," the Garudo said, looking around the room. Everyone made themselves comfortable, being careful not to step on the sand surrounding the big map of Hyrule.

"I tried to get to Hebra Peak, but I couldn't get further than a couple of meters off without getting blown away. My research tells me that I'll have to use the Divine Beast to get up there, or we wait until the island comes down again," Tulin explained.

"We won't have time for that," Link said.

"I know. I even had an encounter with the champion while trying to control the Divine Beast to take me higher, but it won't let me for some reason," Tulin said, looking around the room for a reaction.

" what happened?" asked Link. 

"I was trying to get away so I could come here as soon as possible. But when I left the village, Revali spotted me from the sky and started to chase me. I lost him around Piper Ridge, I think... I did a couple of loops before coming here just in case he was still following me," Tulin replied. 

"I'm just glad you're safe," Link smiled. 

"I almost got caught by... Well, you," the young woman spoke with a sheepish smile. 

"I'm glad you weren't caught, Riju," Link smiled, rubbing his head. 

"It was close, but I managed it, so don't worry... And it's the same thing with me. I can only get into the temple with your help. I also discovered that my Divine Beast is a way to access the temple," Riju stated. 

"Same with me... Only the Divine Beast Rudania can go down the crater right now... I tried going down, but the depths..." 

"I understand, Yunobo. I'll help all of you out, but first, we have to figure out what to do just in case we get caught," Link said. 

"I almost got caught too... Champion Daruk took one of my sashes," Yunobo said shyly. 

"We all had close calls, even I did..." Link said as he thought. The other three just watched him as he paced the room. "The best we can do is still clear for now and wait for the next Champion meeting," Link said. 

"What about Sidon?" 

"I don't think he's been discovered yet... If anything, I think he wanted to hide. I've gotten word that the Prince keeps disappearing occasionally, so hopefully, he's got everything covered."

After talking and planning for some time, they decided that Sidon would receive a visit from Link and be asked to meet with Yunobo a few times to ensure his safety. They were all aware of the risks involved, but they knew their duty was to protect themselves and their people. Their plan was simple, but it required them to be smart and quick on their feet.

They continued talking and discussed what they would do if captured. They knew their aggressors would use any means necessary to get information out of them, so they had to be prepared. They agreed not to reveal anything and develop a story to explain their situation. For Riju, she would lie and say she was in Gerudo town searching for her mother, who had abandoned her years ago. Yunobo was to say that he got lost and was too afraid to ask for help. He would also mention that he lived around Death Mountain's crater but was never spotted because his family protected him, but they have all died.

Tulin was supposed to say that he lost his parents in battle against monsters and wanted to become a great warrior but was too young to train. He was also told to lie about his age and say he was younger than 15, which was shameful, but he did look more youthful than an average Rito  youngling. They knew these stories were not entirely true but hoped they would be convincing enough to fool their captors.

As they finalized their plans, they couldn't help but feel a sense of dread and uncertainty. They knew the road ahead was dangerous and full of challenges, but they also knew they had to do what was necessary to protect their people. They were determined to succeed, no matter the cost.

Link's friends couldn't help but feel uneasy about his reckless nature. They knew that if he got caught, there could be severe consequences. However, as they sat in the dimly lit room, they all secretly admired Link's fearlessness. It was as if nothing could faze him, and they found that both admirable and terrifying.

Towards the end of the meeting, the conversation had shifted to small talk. Link chose to remain silent a bit longer, relishing the sound of his friends' happy chatter as they shared their experiences during difficult times. However, he couldn't help but look at something across the room from where he was standing near the entrance to the upstairs. With a frown, he made his way over to the other side of the Memorial, stepping on the sand and map in his path. Link explained the significance of the Memorial to his friends before, and they empathized with his emotions.

Link placed his hand on the Memorial and said, "I promise, Zelda, your efforts will not be in vain." He read the words inscribed on the Memorial - "A tear with a tear" - and understood its true meaning more deeply than anyone else.

-----

In a dark, dreary cave in the middle of the Zora domain. A young Zora approached the back of the cave with a hesitant step. In his little hands, he carried a basket filled with Fish And many snacks that he enjoyed. Even though the basket was much bigger than he was, he still tried his best to take it deeper into the cave. It was already a hard enough job getting it there, considering how he had to enter the cave.

But to him, keeping his new friend safe and healthy was all worth it.

As he continued down, though, he couldn't help but get nervous as he didn't spot his friend in the back of the cave where he usually was. He looked around for a minute before he left the basket and started to search the area.

He avoided the area marked on the ground that his friend told him that if he stepped on it, he would most likely Fall to a terrifying place and continue further back. That is when he made it to the waterfall in the back. He waited a few seconds before walking through the waterfall and reaching another cave in the back. That is where he saw the red figure of his new friend.

" oh my, I didn't know that you were going to be here today," his friend stated happily as he finished cleaning the area that he named his bed. " my apologies; I would have greeted you as soon as you got here, but I was cleaning up" he stated happily as he walked up to his friend.

The Young Ones stayed silent and just smiled and flashed his colossal smile. And in his happy way, he asked him if he was all right. 

" I am doing fine, my friend. Are you excited for another day of training" he smiled kindly at him.

" yes, Mister Don," he whispered. 

" amazing, we'll get started right away as soon as we eat. I have caught some amazing fish; hopefully they are to your taste," his friend smile. The young Zora just smiled at the much older and more mature Zora. 

After a while, they had already eaten and trained a little bit. The older Zora had taught him many things while he was there. And would share many amazing stories about his travels about a man who fought bravely to save everyone from a great disaster. He also spoke very much of this man and told him how kind he was to others, even risking his life to save others.

The Young Zora stayed with the older one for many more days before he went home under his friend's order. 

" you must hurry back. You've been gone for far too long," his friend told him after three days of training and eating together and telling stories. " you must worry about your sister more, young Prince." 

" okay," the little one stated

" and remember, your sister does things with a kind heart and is only worried about you, your father, and everyone else in the Kingdom. If you have to stay away longer, that is perfectly all right."

" but I wish to continue training with you," the young one spoke silently.

" of course, you can continue to train with me, young Sidon, but remember you are a prince, and people worry about you if you disappear for far too long. And remember, your sister worries about you every day that you are not with her. Why don't you spend some time with her for the next couple of weeks? I have some duties I must attend to before I come back here again."

" all right," the young Prince stated as he looked up at his mentor

" and remember not to cause your sister any grief more," The older Zora stated

"Okay, I promise, Mr. Don... I'll make sure to take care of my big sister," he said as he flashed a big smile. The other Zora paused for a second before flashing him his smile, matching the Prince's almost exactly. And then the Prince left. The older one could only stare at the entrance before following after and disappearing down the river going further south.

Chapter Text

As Link rode towards the Zora domain, his thoughts were consumed by the looming possibility of failure. This was a new sensation; he had always been confident in his abilities. The sound of his horse's hooves echoed through the quiet night, and the wind blew through their hair, causing them to wonder if this would be their last chance to defeat Ganondorf.

Despite their doubts, Link continued on, determined to succeed. They had passed Thims Bridge in just five minutes and were nearing Zelo Pond. The darkness made it difficult to see, but Link's horse was adorned in knightly armor, making it even harder to spot at night.

Link couldn't help but contemplate the consequences of failure as they rode. What would happen to Hyrule if Ganondorf succeeded in his plans? he didn't get to see what happened after they left. Some of him was glad, but another wanted to know so badly. These thoughts only served to fuel their determination, and they urged their horse to go faster.

Finally, after an eternity, Link arrived at the Zora domain entrance just at the turn to the Akkala region. 

Link finally arrived at the Zora domain entrance near the Akkala region's turn after what felt like an eternity. He quickly dismounted his horse and walked towards Inogo Bridge, leaving his horse and Diablo hidden from the path but within view. He continued walking until he reached the edge of the bridge, where he heard a familiar voice shout from above.

"Hey, old friend! We meet again in the same place," exclaimed the voice. Link couldn't help but smile as he looked up to see his closest friend, Sidon.

"As always, I'm glad to see you safe and sound, Sidon," Link replied, smiling. Sidon leaped down from his night watch perch and hugged his friend tightly. Link returned the embrace, though not as strongly as Sidon, who was bigger and stronger.

"Sorry I couldn't make it to the meeting, my friend. The Zora have increased their night guards, and I couldn't leave without being spotted," Sidon apologized.

"Don't worry about it. Everyone's fine, and they were worried about you. That's why I'm here. I'm actually surprised you were able to get out of the Zora domain," Link said.

"My friend, passing the guards was no easy feat, but I am willing to do anything to meet with you tonight," Sidon beamed with his usual cheer. Link simply rolled his eyes and redirected the conversation.

"What have you discovered about your temple?" Link inquired. "Everyone else seems to have ideas about how to reach their temples with the help of the Divine Beasts. Is it the same for you?"

"Yes, I have found that the Divine Beasts' assistance will make things easier. However, when I attempted to approach Ploymus Mountain with the Divine Beast, it caused quite a commotion among the Travelers and Zora at the major sites. I did my best to keep the Divine Beast at a safe distance."

"I understand that it may pose a challenge, but I believe that by working together, we can successfully transport the Divine up the mountain without raising any suspicion. I have devised a plan that outlines the order in which I will assist each group, prioritizing the least risk of getting caught," shared Link with his close friend. "My first stop will be with the Rito, as they possess exceptional eyesight and can easily spot any potential threats."

"I agree; it would be wise to tackle the more challenging Gerudo temple next," added Sidon, recalling his experiences.

" and then after that I'll come here and then go straight to the Goron... Almost likely go to that one alone with Yonobo." Link stated 

" I do not think that is a good idea link... What if something happens" Sidon said as he worried about his best friend

"It's nothing I haven't handled before... Anyways it's going to be too hot for you and everyone else, so I would like to know if you guys want to be there. 

"Remember, the volcano is still active during this time," Link said as he tried to get Sidon to bring up the idea of going with him. 

"But let's consider your safety," Sidon expressed concern.

"Don't worry, Sidon. I've defeated Gohma in the fire temple before, and I can do it again. And if anything goes wrong, I can teleport out or call upon your spirit guardian or anyone else's for help, you know that," Link reassured him.

"I understand, my friend, but I'm just thinking about your well-being," Sidon replied.

Link interrupted him sternly, "I appreciate your concern, Sidon, but this is something I must do. I won't jeopardize your life or anyone else's if it's unnecessary. I'm the hero, after all."

Sidon tried convincing his companion that he did not have to face the challenges alone. However, they were interrupted by a sudden voice behind them before they could continue their discussion. The spokesperson said, "He's the hero of your story." Surprised by the interruption, the two men turned to see a young Zora hiding under Inogo Bridge.

The older Sidon immediately rushed to his younger self and asked him what he was doing there. He was concerned for his safety and quickly lifted the young Sidon, who raised his hands to be picked up. The older Sidon held him securely and gently rocked him to check for injuries. He scolded the young one, saying, "I told you to go straight home. Why didn't you listen?" The older Sidon's concern was evident as he held the younger Sidon, ensuring he was alright.

"I apologize," the young one uttered, his voice filled with regret. "You always share your incredible adventures, and I wanted to be a part of them."

Link couldn't help but smile at the young one's eagerness. He wondered if Sidon was just as enthusiastic about exploration at this age. Despite his amusement, Sidon knew that caution was necessary.

"Adventures can be dangerous, especially for someone as small as you," Sidon cautioned, his tone firm but gentle. He noticed the young one's eyes fill with tears and felt sympathy. "Fortunately, you have two skilled adventurers with you today. However, you must remember that you cannot venture out alone until you are older and taller, at least as tall as I am." Sidon knelt down and used his hand to indicate his height as he spoke. 

The young one nodded solemnly, his expression betraying both disappointment and understanding. Sidon knew it was difficult for the young one to comprehend the potential risks of adventure. Still, he also knew that as a responsible mentor, he had to instill a sense of caution in the young one. 

Link's mood was dampened by Sidon's insensitive comment about his height. He had a knack for exaggerating Link's height, making him the center of ridicule and mockery. It was common for Sidon to single him out this way, and Link could see the amusement in his friend's expression.

Comparatively, Link was one of the shortest in the group, with only Tulin measuring up to his height. But Tulin was still young and had yet to grow into his Rito wings, which meant he would soon surpass Link. It was a fact that the others never failed to remind him of.

Sighing, Link replied, "Oh, you're hilarious. So, what adventure do you have planned for us today, young Prince?"

The Prince's face lit up as he recognized the hero from his friend's tales. They began discussing their upcoming expedition, envisioning all the exciting and incredible discoveries they would make. Link and Sidon even taught the Prince how to wield a spear and sword, which he was thrilled to learn.

As the first rays of sunlight began to peek over the horizon at precisely 5:00 in the morning, the group of friends heard the distant sound of hooves approaching. They turned their heads in unison to see Link's horse cantering towards them, its powerful strides kicking up small dust clouds.

Link urgently approached his friends, his face marked with a slight frown. "I have to go," he stated matter-of-factly, his voice tinged with regret as he shared the news. "The guards are coming."

One of Link's friends nodded, acknowledging the situation's seriousness. He understood the need for Link to leave, even though it might be difficult for them to part ways. The other friend appeared puzzled, not fully grasping the situation but still recognizing the necessity of Link's departure. Despite their mixed feelings, the group knew they had to say goodbye and separate.

As Link rode on the back of his trusted companion, Diablo, his black stallion, he made his way toward the intersection of the Akkala region and the Zora domain. However, his path was soon interrupted as he stumbled upon a group of Knights returning to Central Hyrule.

With an air of authority, the group leader approached Link and asked in a rather rude tone, "What are you doing out here?"

Undeterred, Link calmly replied, "I was ordered by the princess to investigate the Divine Beasts. I am currently heading towards Death Mountain to continue my investigation."

Upon hearing this, the leader quickly realized his mistake and apologized for stopping Link so suddenly. "Very well, continue on your way," he said sternly, signaling his men to follow him.

Link watched as they rode into the distance before teleporting away on Diablo, his trusted companion, when they left his sight. 

----

Getting to Rito Village took some time for Link. He arrived in less than a few minutes but chose to wait outside with Diablo to survey the area. In the afternoon, he approached the village, leaving Diablo with the farm hands at the stables.

While going to Rito Village, Link crossed several bridges connecting to the little island. It was a serene journey, with the sound of water lapping against the shore providing comforting background noise. However, upon arrival, he sensed that the locals were giving him curious looks. He realized he was the only Hylian present, but he didn't let it deter him from his mission. Some parents quickly ushered their children inside, while some men kept a watchful eye on him.

Unfazed, he continued to the slippery Falcon shop, a small establishment tucked away in a corner. The shop was dimly lit but had a cozy feel to it. As he entered, the shop worker looked up from his counter and appeared stunned. Apparently, no Hylian had ever asked for arrows before. The shop worker explained the various types in stock, but Link cut him off by placing a bag of money on the counter. He announced that he would purchase all the arrows they had available. The shop worker was taken aback but soon gasped in amazement at the sight of the filled bag. Link had come prepared and, as always, was ready to complete his mission with determination and efficiency.

The shop worker was quick to dismiss the majority of the payment. It is customary for arrows to be priced at 3 rupees per piece. However, in this transaction, the customer purchased 15 packs of exploding arrows, 20 shock arrows, 40 fire arrows, 10 ice arrows, and a whopping 100 batches of regular arrows. Due to the sheer quantity, the customer was charged five times the usual amount. The total number of arrows purchased was 925, and the expected payment was only 2775 rupees. However, upon counting the money, the customer had placed a bag overflowing with 14000 rupees on the table, which was significantly more than the correct payment amount.

Link moved swiftly out of the small shop, carrying a large bag of arrows. The shopkeeper had yet to return his payment, and he wanted to immediately. The shop worker, who had been attending to another customer, attempted to pursue him, but the man was too quick and stopped him in his tracks. He expressed his sincere gratitude for the shopkeeper's generosity in allowing him to purchase all of the arrows he needed at once.

Moved by the man's gratitude, the shopkeeper's eyes filled with tears. She couldn't help but ask the man why he needed so many arrows. The man's response was simple yet powerful. He explained that he was a skilled archer and needed all these arrows to practice his craft. The shopkeeper was impressed and wished him good luck on his journey.

The man then requested directions to the nearby clothing store, Brazen Beak. The shopkeeper willingly offered to guide him and even offered him food and drinks as a gesture of gratitude. However, the man politely declined and thanked her before continuing. The shopkeeper watched as he disappeared, grateful for the encounter and wishing him well on his journey.

As Link went about his business in Rito Village, he couldn't help but notice the curious glances he received from some of the Rito inhabitants. It wasn't clear to them whether Link's generosity reflected his kind-hearted nature or a mockery of their poverty. Nevertheless, they continued to observe him closely as he made his way to a clothing store, where he was met with a similar reaction from the shopkeeper.

Link couldn't help but feel a twinge of guilt at their reactions to his monetary gifts. He knew that everything would be much more expensive in the future and that he needed to be put in a time when everything cost less than a few rupees. Tulin, however, explained that during this time, there was still a lot of racism against races outside of Hylien and Gerudo, the largest populations in all of Hyrule.

Despite his awareness of the situation, Link wasn't prepared for most of the reactions he received in Rito Village. He couldn't help but feel a sense of unease as he navigated through the once-familiar territory.

Chapter Text

For the past fourteen days, Link has been residing in Rito Village, immersing himself in the local culture. Over time, the villagers have grown more at ease around him. Even the youngsters have begun approaching him, extending invitations to join their games and explore the quaint isles near Lake Totori, which can be reached via the bridges. The grown-ups, too, have warmed up to him, appreciative of the new recipes he has introduced them to and his overall amiable demeanor, despite their initial reservations in accepting him.

Throughout his visit, the esteemed guest displayed unwavering kindness and generosity towards the villagers, which did not go unnoticed. They were grateful for his warm presence and invited him to partake in customary rituals steeped in tradition and significance. Among these were the intimate festivals, where songbirds chirped harmoniously and skilled warriors displayed impressive displays. To the delight of the villagers, the guest even offered to showcase his archery prowess, earning high praise from The Village Elder and numerous Rito Warriors who bore witness to his skillful shooting at the challenging flight range.

Of all the people who paid attention to him, Link was least thrilled about interacting with Revali, the champion who approached and lauded him with rude behavior. "Well, I suppose it's unexpected to see a Hylian like you doing something impressive for once with one of our Swallow bows, but let's not get too excited," Revali remarked. Link couldn't help but roll his eyes at the comment. However, he still complimented Revali's exceptional archery skills and noted how quickly he had destroyed all the targets.

As expected of the champion, he couldn't help but display his extraordinary skills to everyone present. It was a sight to behold as he effortlessly executed the magnificent move he had created, the Ravali Gale. Although already aware of his remarkable abilities, Link graciously allowed Revali to witness his genuine admiration and respect.

Following their previous interactions in his memories, he had come to a deeper understanding of the root cause of Revali's hostility towards him. It became apparent that Revali's antipathy stemmed from Link's apparent lack of emotional expression. The misconception that Link considered himself superior to Revali was merely a result of Revali's misinterpretation of Link's emotional state. In reality, Link was envious of Revali's unrestricted ability to express himself and act on his impulses despite the heavy responsibilities of his status as a Rito warrior and champion.

However, this was different for Link. He was always expected to conduct himself impeccably and adhere to the path laid out for him. From what he can remember, his father and the senior knights of his community had instilled this lesson in him from a young age.

Despite this, Link recognized that Revali was still young and had not yet attained the standard of maturity expected of Rito warriors at age 21. He still had fledgling marks on his cheeks. He realized that the 17-year-old was eager to impress others with his exceptional abilities and became frustrated when Link did not respond as he had hoped.

Link didn't appear to be fazed by Revali's sharp-tongued remarks. As they spent more time together, Revali's acerbic comments gradually subsided. In fact, Link began to glimpse a side of Revali that he had never seen before. Although he still harbored some residual resentment towards Hylians, he became less hostile and antagonistic towards Link. This newfound civility was a welcome relief to Link, who had grown weary of Revali's constant sniping.

However, despite the slight shift in their dynamic, Link knew he needed to be prepared for the challenges ahead. He carefully gathered warm clothing, a generous supply of arrows, and multiple bows, knowing that he would need to be well-equipped for whatever lay ahead. Even though the shopkeepers were kind enough to offer him discounts, he was willing to pay the total price or even a little more to ensure he had everything he needed to face whatever obstacles came his way.

Link had enjoyed his stay at the Swallow's Roost Inn for the last two weeks. The innkeepers had gone above and beyond to make him feel comfortable, even providing him a private room with a cozy Rito-down bed. Although Link was hesitant to accept such luxurious accommodation, the staff insisted, citing his generous spending at the village shops as the reason for their gesture.

The staff also provided Link with extra amenities to ensure his stay was as pleasant as possible. From fresh linens to a stocked mini-fridge, Link felt pampered but humbled by their kindness.

As he packed his belongings on the 14th day of his stay, Link couldn't help but feel a tinge of sadness at the thought of leaving behind his temporary home. Carefully placing his items into his pouch, bag, and Purah pad, he kept them out of sight from others, not wanting to draw any unwanted attention to himself. Despite his reluctance to leave, Link knew it was time to move.

Revali approached Link as he prepared to depart and commented, "It seems like you're getting ready to leave. Do you need help packing? Your bag appears to be overflowing. Would you like me to find a dumpster for you?"

Link chuckled and replied, "No, thank you. I've always traveled like this and it hasn't been an issue before, so I don't anticipate any problems."

Revali raised an eyebrow and remarked, "I have to disagree. Judging by the amount of unnecessary items you're carrying, I find it hard to believe that you're an experienced traveler. Maybe it's time to reconsider what you truly need for your journeys." He gestured towards a jar containing crickets and another jar filled with Hot-footed frogs hanging from Link's belt and asked, "What's the purpose of keeping these things? Are they essential for your travels?"

"You never know when having a restless cricket might come in handy up in the mountains." Link smiled

Revali entered the room and asked, "Where are you headed now? I hope you're not planning on crossing any more bridges after the last incident."

Link chuckled, remembering the time he had fallen off a bridge and caused quite a commotion in Rito village. "Don't worry, Revali. It was a one-time thing." He had been grateful for the help of the Rito, who had come to his aid, even if it was pretty comical to see him stuck on the edge of one of the islands.

Upon entering the room, Revali directed his attention to Link and inquired, "Where do your travels take you next?" While packing his gear, Link responded thoughtfully, "I was considering venturing to the mountains to partake in some Shield surfing before journeying south." 

Noticing the hint of worry on Revali's face, Link's intuition was confirmed when the bird-like warrior offered, "Would you like one of our fellow Warriors to accompany you on your journey?" Although the question was simple, it spoke volumes of Revali's concern for Link's safety.

Link chuckled, "Don't tell me you're suddenly worried about me? And don't worry, I've done this before."

"That's not bothering me right now, but I won't tolerate any false accusations, Link," Revali retorted, his expression souring at the mention of his rival's name on his new... friend.

Link laughed, "Come on, with a name like Link, what bad luck could I possibly have?"

Revali sighed, "I hope everything goes smoothly for you. But it would mean a lot if you could visit occasionally... Everyone here will miss you... I suppose." He avoided eye contact as Link turned around.

Revali's unease was palpable as Link prepared to venture near the summits. The bird-like Rito did his best to conceal his anxiety, but Link could sense it nonetheless. Despite Revali's efforts to ensure Link's safety, the hero couldn't shake the guilt that crept up on him as he packed his belongings.

"Don't worry over me, Revali. The Great and Powerful Link will be just fine. My name is my lucky charm, after all," Link chuckled, hoping to ease his companion's worries. However, Revali merely rolled his eyes in response.

"That's only because you consistently find yourself in outlandish situations that you somehow manage to emerge from unscathed...mostly," Revali remarked, his tone laced with disapproval as he shot Link a stern look.

Undeterred, Link shrugged off the comment and finished packing his bag. "Regardless, I'm all set to go. I appreciate your concern, Revali."

Link and Revali walked together toward the stable, their footsteps echoing against the bridge's wooden planks. As they approached, Link's eyes searched for the familiar figure of his black stallion amongst the other horses.

Finally, he spotted him and hurried over to greet his faithful companion. Revali watched quietly, a small smile playing at the corners of his lips. They both knew that this could be their last meeting for a while.

Link turned to face Revali, his expression serious and concerned. "I hope you'll take care of yourself," he said, his voice low and gentle. "Being a champion can be overwhelming, but your health and well-being should always come first."

Revali nodded in agreement, his own eyes glinting with emotion. "And you too, my friend," he replied. "Beware of any mountain monsters and make sure to come back for a rematch. I expect you to come back at some point," he added with a small smile.

A sudden and deafening roar filled the air as the two bid farewell. Revali's divine Beast lifted off its perch, soaring into the sky. The others quickly guided the children and women inside their homes, taking precautionary measures as they watched in awe and concern. 

Revali, clearly frustrated, muttered a curse and turned to face Link, gazing intently at the now soaring Vah Medoh. "Damn it," he grumbled, his wings spread wide and ready to take flight with his move Revali's Gail. "I have to deal with this foolishness. I'll catch you later." And with that, he soared into the sky with other Rito Warriors, determined to regain control of his Divine Beast. 

Link watched for a moment, his eyes fixed on the majestic creature gliding effortlessly in the sky before urging Diablo to gallop at full speed towards the trailhead Lodge in Rospro. He didn't dare look back, knowing Revali's struggle was far from over. It was a dangerous journey ahead, and every moment counted.

------

Tulin hardly needed help blending in with the crowds of Rito Village. It was almost comical how no one suspected he didn't belong there, at least not yet. He skillfully avoided guards, worried parents, and even the village champion, adopting a childlike demeanor when necessary to slip away from sticky situations.

Tulin spoke with Link a few times before his 14-day limit was up. During this time, he carefully planned the most efficient way to board the Divine Beast. However, this would be no easy feat since the Divine Beast was now guarded around the clock, with at least one vigilant warrior watching from every angle.

Despite multiple attempts, he had been unable to approach the Divine Beast. Every time he tried to climb up to the perch, he was stopped by a concerned warrior or Rito, who ushered him back down to the Village. He had no choice but to comply unless he wanted to get caught. He kept trying to find another way, but he finally got his chance two days before Link had to leave for Hebra Peak.

Numerous individuals grew increasingly attached to Link, admiring his endearing personality and courageous spirit as time passed. However, as much as they adored him, they couldn't help but worry about his safety, given his penchant for daredevil stunts. This was particularly evident in the Village, where he frequently dangled from tree branches overlooking the surrounding islands, putting himself in harm's way with each attempt. Despite repeated warnings from concerned parties, he persisted in his risky behavior. Unfortunately, his recklessness eventually caught up with him one day when he became distracted by the aroma of scrumptious food. As he crossed a bridge, he failed to take note of a damaged wooden plank and narrowly escaped a catastrophic fall.

While it is true that using the bridge had the potential to cause damage, the Rito tribe rarely found it necessary to do so except in instances where Hyrulians would visit. As such, there was no great cause for concern. However, all sense of calm was shattered when Link, seemingly out of nowhere, fell from the planks and dangled precariously from a rope. Panic erupted as even the guards watching the Divine Beast Vah Medoh turned to see what was happening. Link's fall was sudden, and it was only a matter of moments before he could not hold on any longer and plummeted toward the lake below. It was fortunate that Ravali appeared out of nowhere at that very moment and was able to catch him in the nick of time, much to the immense relief of everyone present.

Link's cheeks flushed with embarrassment as Revali scolded him for his carelessness and inattentiveness. The bird-like champion didn't mince words, even going so far as to call Link a name in front of everyone. The rest of the group watched in uncomfortable silence as Revali berated him.

Despite feeling mortified, Link knew that Revali was right. He had been too distracted, lost in his thoughts, and let his guard down. He apologized profusely to everyone, not wanting to cause unnecessary concern or worry. They quickly reassured him that they were happy he was safe and unharmed.

Unbeknownst to them. However, Tulin had already snuck inside the Divine Beast and was making preparations for their upcoming mission. He had discovered something vital: the Divine Beast could only ascend to the shrine's location, which was essential in enabling Link's teleportation ability. The others were still in the dark about this crucial piece of information.

Unwilling to take any risks, he carefully instructed the Divine Beast to return to the Village, guaranteeing the inhabitants' safety. With bated breath, Tulin patiently waited for two whole days, hoping for a signal from Link to signify his readiness to proceed with his mission. Then, out of nowhere, a glowing light suddenly illuminated the room where Link had been staying, indicating that he was making his way up the mountain. Filled with relief and excitement, Tulin swiftly activated the Divine Beast, eagerly watching Link slowly but surely disappear from view.

With excellent efficiency, Tulin promptly initiated the activation of Vah Medoh, ensuring that it was positioned at a significantly elevated altitude in anticipation of any potential complications that might arise from Link's plan. Fortunately, the plan was executed seamlessly. Tulin observed Link's actions outside the Village, successfully distracting Revali and a group of Warriors. Compelled by Tulin's command, the Divine Beast was fully activated, unleashing a thunderous roar that echoed throughout the surrounding area.

A group of Rito Warriors approached Tulin with great speed. However, he had already secured all entrances to the Divine Beast before they could enter. With his plans successfully executed, he took off into the sky with the Divine Beast. Revali and some other warriors were quick to follow in hot pursuit. 

While flying, he received a notification on his Purah pad, which revealed that Revali had attempted to access the Divine Beast's doors. Fortunately, he could block the signal and prevent any unauthorized entry. 

Tulin decided to take the Divine Beast on a grand tour of the surrounding area. He led them around Hebra and even took them to the North Tabantha Snowfield. However, the snowfall worsened as they arrived, and he noticed that the Rito had turned around. Despite using Vah Medoh's sensors, he could not locate them and eventually assumed they had returned. As a result, he headed back to Hebra Peak.

-----
Link embarked on a strenuous journey requiring him to spend two additional days climbing Rospro Pass, navigating towards Hebra South Summit and Corvash Peak before finally reaching the majestic Talonto Peak. Once he arrived at Hebra Peak, he patiently waited for Tulin to come with the Divine Beast. Thankfully, his wait was not too long - a mere two to three hours - before the Divine Beast made its way closer to him, allowing him to use his paraglider and board it.

As Tulin guided Medoh upwards, he greeted Link with warmth and kindness, allowing him to enter the Divine Beast. Even though the ascent was slow and steady, Medoh could only circle a few times and ascend.

Link looked around, brushing the snow off his clothes and hair, and couldn't help but comment, "I can't believe it took me so long to climb up here." The divine Beast was massive, and the climb was challenging.

Tulin, who had been waiting for him, turned to face him and replied, "I really miss how convenient those caves used to be. I apologize for not arriving sooner, but I needed to guarantee that I wasn't being followed."

Link nodded, understanding the need for caution. "Don't worry about it. As long as we make it up there, that's all that matters. After all, we've waited this long. What's a couple more minutes before we start getting down and dirty to defeat Colgera?"

Tulin smiled at his friend's determination. "Yeah," he responded softly.

"Just remember that our upcoming battle will be the same as the previous one, but I'm confident that we'll handle it effortlessly this time. We're already familiar with its moves, and we've triumphed before.," Link said with a warm smile, even though he didn't fully believe his words. He then proceeded to take out some delicious food for them to enjoy.

"I do understand, but I can't help but worry about what might happen," Tulin replied, his tone filled with concern.

"I see. May I ask what specifically worries you?" Link inquired, his expression showing genuine concern.

"What if the same thing that happened last time happens again?" Tulin questioned, his voice trembling slightly.

"Oh, Tulin. You don't need to worry about that. I assure you that it will not happen again," Link reassured him with a gentle smile. He walked up to Tulin and affectionately petted his head, saying, "We will not let that incident repeat itself."

" but..."

Link handed Tulin a succulent piece of roasted meat, his face etched with determination. "We have all the time we need to vanquish Ganondorf before he poses a serious threat," he stated confidently.

However, Tulin's brow furrowed with worry as he voiced his concern. "But what about Calamity Ganon? What if it appears again?"

Link calmly reminded him of the facts. "Last time, they said Calamity Ganon existed because enough evil energy had gathered around Ganondorf's body. If we open the passageway, most of that malevolent energy will start to disperse, making it impossible for Calamity Ganon to grow again."

Tulin nodded thoughtfully, still apprehensive, but Link's unwavering confidence reassured him that everything would turn out alright and perhaps even better than before.

As their journey on the Divine Beast continued, the two companions tried to bolster each other's spirits by reminding themselves that everything would unfold as planned, just like the last time they embarked on such a mission. However, despite their efforts to remain optimistic, both harbored a sense of unease and trepidation about what lay ahead.

After a grueling two-hour climb, they finally arrived at the highest point that the Divine Beast could carry them to, and they quickly disembarked from the vessel.

It was snowing and cloudy this time, making it harder to see than the last time when it was only snowing. Tulin, with his sharp Rito eyes, could manage, but Link struggled to see his hand clearly. The wind was harsher than before, almost pushing them off the Divine Beast when they stepped outside to reach the floating island. Despite the wind, they made it to the nearest shrine without being blown away.

Link activated the shrine and entered it, leaving Tulin outside to wait for him as he had done before. After completing the shrine, he returned and informed Tulin that it was now activated and they could use it whenever they wanted.

They began their journey up the floating islands but encountered new challenges this time. The wind blew them in different directions and caused them to crash into some isles, making their journey slower and more complex.
 
 Link and Tulin had encountered a few instances where they had sustained injuries. However, due to Link's foresight, they had brought along a well-stocked kit containing various medicines, bandages, and other necessary supplies. They carefully tended to their wounds as they took a break to regroup and replenish their strength. They ensured that they were in good health before continuing on their journey.

However, they soon realized that starting a fire using the portable pots they had brought along was attracting unwanted attention from enemy Aerocudas hovering in the sky. Despite their efforts to remain unnoticeable, the Aerocudas were challenging to spot, and they had to be extra cautious to avoid getting hit with an attack.

After successfully defeating multiple Aerocuda creatures and coming across Captain and Soldier constructs, who observed the blue flames emanating from their portable pot, they ultimately decided to forgo their meal and proceed with their climb. 

Despite being ambushed multiple times by Constructs and Aerocudas, they continued climbing to the Wind Temple, eventually reaching their destination when nightfall hit.

Although they faced an ever-growing number of menacing Aerocudas and Soldier constructs, they remained undeterred. Link and Tulin encountered so many of these monstrous creatures that entire small floating islands were overrun with their presence. Despite this, one particular incident only slightly derailed their progress. A group of 15 Aerocudas ambushed them, but Tulin skillfully redirected them to another location and lost them in the shrouded clouds before reuniting with Link and sending him ahead toward their destination.

Link quickly turned to look behind him, but the sudden movement caught him off guard. He watched in horror as the floating island beneath his feet crumbled and broke apart, falling rapidly towards the ground below. With a gasp, he leaped towards the next section of the island, only to find that it, too, was collapsing. Frantically, he grabbed onto the top of the crumbling structure and jumped to the next piece. Still, the same terrifying scenario repeated itself once more. As he made his final jump off the last part of the island, he landed with a painful thud on the next one, wincing as he felt a sharp pain shoot through his shoulder from the rough landing.

Link's shoulder had suffered severe injury and was now severely bruised, making it difficult for him to breathe properly. He was emitting tiny yelps of pain as he tended his wound, trying to relieve the discomfort. Tulin, concerned for his well-being, called out to check on him. The man responded roughly with a terse "yes" and quickly assured him he was alright before urging Tulin to catch up with him soon.

Upon reaching the small floating island, Tulin was taken aback to discover Link concealed in a room. He had started a fire and was examining his shoulder, which appeared bruised. Tulin sensed his discomfort and immediately offered to assist him in applying a bruising potion to the affected area. He knew it would be difficult for Link to do it himself, given the pain he was experiencing. Tulin couldn't help but feel anxious, as the journey to the Wind Temple had been much smoother the first time.

Upon reaching a halfway point, they stumbled upon a shrine. Link wasted no time and swiftly made his way inside. Shortly after, he emerged, obtaining a spirit orb that gave him additional energy. However, before they could progress further, they were suddenly hit with a debilitating headache. They quickly turned to face the wind and were enveloped by a dense fog.

" come... Come... To me..." They heard a mysterious voice and looked up slightly.

Tulin recognized the voice and whispered, "It's him... he's calling to us again."

"Come on, we have to get this over with as soon as possible," Link said as he urged them to keep going. Their next task was to jump onto the boats and continue to the top of the sky, where they could enter the Giant Temple through the clouds. Unlike their last visit, there were no sounds of thunder coming from within. Now, the only thing they could hear was the rush of wind in their ears.

The task proved more challenging as the ships moved at a much swifter pace than in previous attempts. Despite their concerted efforts to target the center, they could have done better. They were forced to regroup at the shrine before embarking on their journey to the clouds again.

After a relentless series of bounces on the trampolines, they ascended to the summit. Link unfurled his trusty paraglider and peered downward, only to discover that he had broken through the clouds and was now hovering above the Temple. From this vantage point, he beheld the entirety of Hyrule before him. Tulin trailed behind him, and together, they took in the breathtaking vista stretching out into the distance.

Link couldn't shake off the worry that was gnawing on his mind. He couldn't help but notice that the last time they were this high, they were doing the same thing, trying to climb up all the way up to the wind temple. Despite being on his paraglider, he kept wondering if Tulin was genuinely ready for the third time they battled together.

"Are you ready?" inquired Link, addressing his youthful companion.

"Absolutely!" responded Tulin, with a newfound sense of assurance, as though any earlier reluctance had gone. Link, too, appeared to regain his confidence and nodded before relinquishing his hold on the paraglider.

He deftly maneuvered the paraglider briefly, expertly unfurling it to ensure a safe and seamless landing. Tulin flapped his wings with finesse and precision, skillfully dodging any potential danger of colliding with the Temple's deck.

"We have returned," Tulin murmured softly as they carefully scanned the Temple's first floor. As they glanced out of the corners of their eyes, they caught sight of a mysterious figure making their way towards the Temple, conjuring up a blizzard that seemed to barely graze the mainland. It didn't take long for them to recognize the figure as none other than Zelda herself. Still, upon closer inspection, they realized the image before them was merely an illusion of her, just like last time.

----

Zelda disappeared again into the ether as they looked on in Recognition, leaving nothing but a faint trace behind. Without skipping a beat, the two quickly dispatched all the menacing creatures that lurked on the Temple's first floor, their weapons clanging and slashing as they fought. Once the last enemy had fallen, they gathered around the nearby activator. They got a fire going, the comforting warmth and smell of cooking food filling the air.

As they patiently waited for their meal to cook, Link and Tulin engaged in a thoughtful discussion about their aspirations for the future. They also took the opportunity to inspect each other for any wounds or injuries. Link revealed a severe bruise on his shoulder that required ample healing potion. He also had suffered a slight twist in his wrist, but he quickly took a bite of the simmered fruit, which would hasten the healing process. Additionally, Link was mindful of the holes in his shirt resulting from the latest skirmish. He knew he needed to replace it soon to avoid getting too cold. In the meantime, Tulin assisted him in treating his wounds.

Upon completing the assigned task, Link swiftly tended to Tulin's wounds inflicted by the vicious assault of the Aerocuds on his shoulder and back. Additionally, he offered Tulin a fresh supply of arrows, as Tulin had mentioned having depleted his previous stock. The individual appeared to express concern over the conspicuous absence of feathers on Tulin's arms.

To reassure Link, Tulin explained that as long as his flight feathers remained intact, he would completely recover. Tulin further clarified that any discomfort he may feel would only be a slight chill from the absence of feathers, but otherwise, he would be fine.

After completing their cooking, Link and Tulin were all set to put away the food for later when they needed it. Link had shown great foresight by bringing along a diverse range of ingredients, ensuring they had backup meal options in case of any issues. He had meticulously crafted multiple main course dishes. He stored them in his Purah Pad, which helped maintain their freshness for consumption later.

They remained in that position for at least another hour to gain more energy before quickly deciding to return to complete the Temple. This would allow Tulin to recover his secret Stone again and activate the new ability he had acquired last time.

Link cautiously rose, surveying the aftermath of the blaze he had inadvertently ignited. With determination, he strode purposefully toward the central activator within the Temple. Tulin trailed silently behind him, offering only a supportive presence as he extended his hand towards the pulsating, luminescent component, ready to activate it with a single touch.

With his hand raised, Link initiates the activation process of the teleporter. A brilliant blue light illuminates the area behind him, indicating that he can now effortlessly transport himself to that precise spot at any moment. The teleportation pad is now in place, and the gears surrounding the center of the Temple begin to lower, indicating that the process has started. The main hatch tries to open but doesn't, making the Gears go back up as they once were.

"Here we go again," Tulin muttered as he watched them in the distance. Suddenly, a deafening bell rang out, and a brilliant golden fog engulfed everything around them.

" Brave Fletchling... There are still five locks securing the hatch on the deck... Use your power to release all five locks, and the hatch will open..." the voice said again. Link quickly grabbed his Puarah Pad and deftly tapped the screen to activate the map feature. As he had expected, the five distinct points of the Temple were clearly marked on the map, their locations precisely recorded as they had been during his last visit. " Heed my words..." the voice said before it disappeared along with the golden vision around their eyes. 

"Let's get started, same as last time," Link said as he led him toward one of the locks.

Link and Tulin quickly made their way through the Temple towards the other end of the Ship. Link skillfully used his Ultrahand to open a sealed gate and caught the captain construct off guard. He swiftly defeated it and retrieved the treasure chest at the back of the room. Inside the chest, he found the fire emitter spear the construct had previously used and gathered its contents before making a hasty departure.

Link's eyes fell upon a massive ice spear beside him as they stood outdoors. In a swift motion, he grabbed it, feeling its weight in his hand. With the help of his ultra hands, he quickly unlocked the adjacent gate, allowing them access to the initial lock. Link then turned to Tulin, instructing him to activate his gust ability. As Tulin complied, Link watched as the lock began to turn.

After returning outside, they noticed that one of the gears had already started working. They then decided to go to the next floor to check if they could access the remaining locks.

They stumbled upon a construct as they descended to the first basement floor. Inadvertently, they pushed a construct past the red laser in the room, causing it to fall through a concealed door and plummet. Tulin, who fired the shot, was surprised and shocked, while Link couldn't help but laugh at the situation.

Link's laughter echoed through the room as he navigated the maze of red lasers, his eyes fixed on the chest that beckoned him from the other side. Tulin watched in shock as Link deftly crossed the room, clearing the path quickly.

"I didn't mean to," Tulin giggled as he lowered his Bow and landed gracefully on the floor, still in disbelief at what he had just done.

Link turned to him with a chuckle, his eyes twinkling with mirth. "At least you got it out of the way," he quipped before moving on to the next lock.

But before they left the room, Link paused to survey their surroundings, his gaze alighting on a pile of boxes in the corner. With a swift motion, he drew his sword and sliced through the cardboard, revealing only a handful of arrows inside.

As Link turned around, he was met with a sizeable ice-covered opening, making it treacherously slippery. The gap was too wide to simply jump across, but he could use his gliding ability to traverse it while sticking to the icy walls. However, he had to move cautiously. Link devised a plan and climbed back up to the entrance before ascending one of the pillars to oversee the chasm.

He swiftly leaps to the next pillar with remarkable agility, quickly crossing the gap. Landing gracefully, he turned the corner and promptly shot his weapon, displaying impressive combat skills. The construct put up a formidable fight but persisted, constructing and retrieving the Ruby that typically combined with the construct weapon. Despite the lengthier-than-usual battle, he eventually defeated the captain, collecting all the necessary materials for his quest. He then carefully stored them in his Purah pad before ascending to the first floor again.

He stumbled upon his next challenge in the form of a fallen cement wall piece that needed to be attached to a massive lever to open a door. After assessing the situation, he skillfully completed the task and utilized the recall technique to ensure the mechanism functioned independently. Following their successful endeavor, the duo took a well-deserved break to replenish their energy with a quick meal.

As they resumed their expedition, they encountered an unexpected Soldier construct armed with a Halberd. Despite Link's best efforts, he sustained an injury during the fighting.

"Link, are you alright?" Tulin asked with worry evident in his voice after they had successfully handled the Soldier construct.

"Don't worry about me, Tulin. I'm fine," Link answered assuringly as he delved into his bag to procure a snack to aid in his healing. He promptly tended to his wound, just in case his recovery time was restricted, and directed Tulin to utilize his gust ability to activate the lock mechanism. Still, Tulin couldn't help but feel guilty for allowing Link to get hurt so suddenly. 

Tulin's expression betrayed his doubt as he glanced skeptically toward Link. Nevertheless, he complied with Link's instructions. He followed him as they approached their next destination after the lock activated. They passed through the nearby doorway and emerged back onto the central deck of the Temple. Link checked his map and located the lock they needed to reach next, situated on the Ship's starboard side and towards the center. However, to access it, they first had to activate a massive wheel in motion and cross over to the other side of the deck using it.

They stumbled upon yet another structure, which they promptly destroyed before solving another puzzle. They swiftly secured one of the frozen pillars. They connected it to a mechanism on the wheel, causing the second wheel to turn and unlock the door to the next section. Tulin utilized his gust to activate another lock, leaving only two more to open before facing Colgera.

Following their successful maneuver, they skillfully exited through a door Link had opened, avoiding a perilous cannon nearby. They then hopped onto the nearest trampoline boat, seamlessly returning to the main deck of their vessel. Once there, they swiftly bounded onto another boat trampoline, propelling themselves to the Temple's highest point. There, they discovered a hidden door, which was cleverly camouflaged to the surrounding environment. Upon peering down through the opening, they saw lasers obstructing their path and a colossal fan actively blowing air upwards.

In complete silence, they exchanged a knowing glance. They jumped down, displaying remarkable agility as they deftly navigated through the laser beams to finally reach the lock at the bottom. With practiced ease, they unlocked it and stealthily made their way out of the room, their eyes trained on the small gap beneath the fan that would lead them directly under the Temple.

Spotting A boat trampoline beneath the Temple, they promptly embarked on it to access a hidden section underneath the Ship. Regrettably, their passage was blocked by the annoying of yet another construct. Still, they persevered and succeeded in activating the ultimate and conclusive lock.

Link breathed a sigh of relief as the wind whipped through his hair. They returned to the main deck, where the locks were glowing, ready to be activated. They stood silently for a moment before exchanging a look and moving towards the activator. Before starting it, they took a moment to heal each other's wounds. Link fully recovered himself this time and watched as all his injuries disappeared.

Tulin attempted to assure him that he was fine. However, Link thoroughly examined him and ensured he consumed a complete meal before engaging in the fight.

Tulin looked at Link with concern once again. Something seemed off about him. He appeared different from the last time they had spoken when he was optimistic about their mission. They knew the task would be easier the second time, but Tulin sensed that Link had lost some confidence. Tulin felt the same way but didn't want to express it out loud, making things awkward.

While they ate, Tulin kept stealing small glances at Link and noticed he was lost in deep thought. Tulin wondered what was going through his mind as they gathered weapons from all over the Ship.

Finally, after finishing their meal, they stood up and headed towards the activator, ready to activate it.

As Link lifted his hand towards the activater, his movements were calm and assured. With a simple gesture, he activated the mechanism, and the gears underneath the shrine sprung to life. Slowly but surely, the main hatch began to creak open, revealing what lay inside. Link and Tulin eagerly hastened towards the opening, their guts filled with anticipation. However, just as they were about to cross the threshold, a sudden gust of wind erupted from within the shrine, catching them off guard and throwing them high like last time. It was almost as if a sleeping giant had awoken, disrupting their path and throwing them off into the sky.

As the wind violently rushes past them, Tulin and Link fight to catch even the slightest breath. Once they finally manage to steady their breathing, they gaze down at the entrance with a mixture of awe and worry.

"Alright, it's time to move," Link said determinedly. 

"Right, let's go," Tulin replied, matching his resolve as they swiftly launched into a free-fall descent toward the looming Ship. Their adrenaline pumping, they braced themselves against the fierce gusts of wind and snow. Suddenly, Colgera emerged from the Ship's open hatch, intensifying the already violent rush of air around them just like last time.

As they were spotted by Colgera in the air, it let out a loud roar and quickly flapped all six of its wings to get closer for an attack. However, both could easily dodge their main biting attack and skillfully maneuvered around the creature.

They could not launch an attack as it created a warm hole, just as before, and vanished through it. However, they knew it would probably resurface beneath them, so they hastily attempted to avoid its path.

"Be cautious," cautioned Tulin, flapping his wings vigorously to draw the creature's focus away from Link as he aimed his attack at two of its three exposed weak points.

As Link gazed upon the majestic Colgera soaring upwards, he swiftly analyzed the situation. He figured that a strategic strike to its vulnerable point twice would yield optimal damage. With precision and skill, he executed the first hit flawlessly. Without hesitation, he seized the opportunity to land the second strike on the second weak point. The Colgera, enraged by the attack, spun around in a fury. Still, Link quickly regained his balance with his trusty paraglider in the air.

In the heat of the battle, the Colgera's anger and frustration boiled over, and it began launching Spears from the weak spots on its back. Unfortunately, one of those Spears found its mark and struck Link, causing him to momentarily lose his balance. However, his training and experience kicked in, and he quickly regained his footing. With a clear head, he took aim and let loose an exploding arrow, which struck the Colgera's vulnerable back. He didn't anticipate just how close he was standing to the creature. As the Colgera recoiled in pain from the explosion, it accidentally struck Link back, sending him flying. Despite the setback, Link was determined to defeat the Colgera and continue his assault.

Despite being struck twice rapidly and experiencing excruciating pain, Link summoned their paraglider again to attack the Middle weak point. However, before they could attempt to do so, the elusive Colgera opened another wormhole and vanished into it, leaving Link to contemplate their next move.

Tulin's voice boomed with urgency, "Be careful! The Colgera is coming from beneath us again." He deftly equipped his trusty Bow and arrow, carefully aiming at the Beast's vulnerable eyes. Meanwhile, Link focused on targeting its weak spots, determined to defeat the foe.

Colgera emerged, but the Link appeared to have left the wrong side and faced its pointed back. However, before Colgera could become discouraged, the Beast turned around, giving him a clear shot to shoot another bomb arrow toward the exposed belly. 

He landed a direct hit on his intended target with precise aim, causing him to release his paraglider as a precaution in case of further explosions. Fortunately, there were no subsequent blasts to worry about. Despite this, he realized one more accurate shot was necessary to overcome the Colgera.

With great skill, he expertly utilized the force of the wind to his advantage. He soared gracefully upwards towards the path that Colgera was taking. His eyes were locked onto the target, and he prepared for another clear shot, aiming precisely at the vulnerable spot he had identified earlier.

Tulin breathed a sigh of relief and exclaimed, "You did it! We're almost there!" as he watched the Beast writhe in agony. As predicted, the creature opened a wormhole but remained open longer. Link and Tulin paused momentarily, their eyes fixed on the pulsating portal, waiting for any hint of its reappearance. However, the billowing clouds surrounding them slowly dissipated almost imperceptibly before they could investigate further. But then, with sudden and explosive force, the clouds dissipated in a spectacular display, leaving the duo momentarily stunned by the unexpected turn of events.

As the wind suddenly died down and the clouds dispersed, a stunning panorama of the Temple's surroundings was revealed, eliciting surprise from both of them. They could clearly make out a bustling shopping village and the rest of Hyrule from their vantage point. However, a thick layer of cloud still shrouded most of the area. Navigating through it would be akin to traversing a tempestuous night's storm, with visibility severely interfered with.

Upon exiting the Wormhole, Colgera suddenly appeared before them, leaving the team bewildered and struggling to make sense of their surroundings. However, Link's intuition told him something was different this time. Upon further inspection, it became clear that the situation was much more dire. The entity they faced now was fortified and resilient, unlike the weakened foe they had encountered previously. They faced a new challenge as colossal tornadoes swirled around them, much bigger than before, threatening to engulf the two and disrupt their movements.

Upon close inspection, it was evident that the Colgera had made significant progress in its healing process. Its physical state was noticeably improved, with approximately seventy-five percent of its health seemingly restored. The two were fixated on this negative development. Still, their attention was abruptly diverted when a series of tornadoes unexpectedly swept through the area that not only towered over them but now were much more significant in size than before, leaving them dazed and confused.

The primary concern of the two heroes is to confirm with absolute certainty that the object under scrutiny did not leave the Temple. However, upon closely observing the actions of the Colgera, it becomes apparent that its head has swiveled to survey the surrounding environment. This is because the storm it had previously conjured has dissipated, and the clouds have dispersed. Its focus is now solely on the Direction of Rito village, and it maintains a fixed gaze.

"Oh, no, no, no, no, NO!" exclaimed Link, his heart pounding in his chest as he launched himself towards the Colgera, a massive and fearsome creature. Despite his efforts, the Beast remained indifferent to his approach, swiftly taking flight with its six wings and soaring over the edge of the Temple's Ship. The sight sent a jolt of panic through Link's body as he realized what the creature was headed towards - Rito Village, a peaceful settlement in the valley below.

"OH NO, RITO VILLAGE!" cried Tulin, who had joined Link in his frantic pursuit of the Colgera. Together, they hurtled towards the earth, desperate to prevent the creature from unleashing its wrath upon the unsuspecting villagers.

Link and Tulin attempted to draw its attention by recklessly advancing toward it while discharging a barrage of arrows, including explosives, shock-infused arrows, and regular arrows imbued with different things. Despite their valiant efforts, their attempts were in vain as the Colgera remained undisturbed.

Link and Tulin had bravely climbed to the summit of the Temple, where they were met with a thick layer of clouds that obscured their vision. But Tulin, her expert guide, confidently led Link through the mist.

 Though deep inside the Temple, the deafening sounds of the raging snowstorm outside could not be heard over the din of the fierce battle they were waging against a powerful and fearsome creature. The storm was unlike any other, with gusts of wind so strong that they threatened to knock the duo off their flight path. Clearly, the Colgera had gained a firm grip on the weather, and their control over the elements grew stronger with each passing moment.

The formidable creature pays no heed to their presence, only recognizing their existence by launching colossal ice spears with great force. Despite Link's best efforts to evade the projectiles, he is still struck by a handful of them, leaving him slightly wounded.

"I'll make sure it doesn't get to the Village. You go under and at least get it distracted to go to Tabantha Tundra, where there were most likely no villagers or anyone else." Link commanded.

With unwavering determination, Tulin boldly declared, "I will do my best!" before taking off into the sky. Flapping his wings incredibly fast, he darted underneath the massive, intimidating Beast, hoping to catch its attention. Meanwhile, Link battled through the thick, billowing clouds, acutely aware of the danger behind him. With every beat of the Beast's colossal tail, he skillfully maneuvered out of harm's way, never losing sight of his objective. Despite their valiant efforts, the Beast remained unimpressed, forging ahead on its predetermined path without glancing in their direction.

Link cautiously advanced towards the daunting Colgera; he soon realized that his previous strategy of aiming for its weak spot would no longer be effective. To his dismay, he saw that the vulnerable area was now encased in a thick layer of menacing ice spears on both sides, leaving him with no clear path to defeat it.

As he was preparing to retreat, Colgera suddenly let out a huge roar. Ice spears flew in all directions, originating from two vulnerable spots on the creature's body, and were aimed directly at Link. Link attempted to eye them all at once to avoid being struck. However, he still ended up with even more scratches than he had previously. Some even in places where he had already been shot, making the pain worse. 

Despite his best efforts, Link needs help to hit the vulnerable areas of the Colgera. His arrows are deflected by other Ice spears already lodged in the target, making reaching the intended weak spot nearly impossible. As he continues his attempts, the situation grows increasingly tricky and lengthy. The strain on his Bow has even resulted in injury to his hands. He realizes he neglected to properly maintain his Bow, a mistake he deeply regrets as he reaches for another bow from his Purah pad.

Just as he drew his trusty Bow and prepared to descend towards the Village of Colgera, the youthful Rito called out to him in a clear, urgent voice, piercing through the wildness of the wind.

"Link, be careful!" Tulin had shouted urgently from his position in the distance. Link struggled to see his surroundings, but he could sense the presence of the Colgera's Brigade of Ice Spears approaching. Despite evading them, he sustained numerous cuts, which intensified the pain. As he prepared to deploy his paraglider, Tulin warned him of an incoming spear directly in his path.

...

Link wasn't even able to move.

...
At that particular moment, it seemed as if the flow of time had decelerated, giving the impression of a slowed-down motion reminiscent of him using bullet time to accurately launch an arrow towards its target.

...

Suddenly, he found himself unable to move as a massive ice spear hurtled towards his head. Despite using his paraglider, he failed to dodge the attack.

...

If he were to release his paraglider, the spear beneath it would likely strike him.

...

He couldn't move left or right because he would be too slow.

...

The spear drew nearer and nearer until he could feel its presence looming before him, a daunting and ominous threat.

...

He couldn't help but wonder if this was how he would meet his demise. His mind wandered to his regrets about not aiding Zelda a century ago, but only briefly.

...

As he reminisced, he remembered the moment he failed to save Zelda from falling into the chasm.
...

...

...

....
As he reminisced, he recalled Zelda's memories regarding her transformation into a dragon during time travel in an attempt to rectify everything...

...

...

...

To provide assistance with anything, he may need to stop Ganondorf.

...

...

...

He was experiencing that failure once more...
...

...

...

...

He has failed once more.

...

Once again, he had failed... The fear of never being good enough...consumed him.

...

Was his only thought as he patiently waited for the spear to go through his head...

Except...

...

Out of nowhere, the back of his shirt was yanked. He narrowly dodged a spear within only two seconds and released his paraglider. However, he could no longer glide easily as he was lifted higher into the clouds, navigating through the impossible spear to detect.

Because of his near-death experience, his mind was in disarray, with his thoughts muddled and lacking clarity. He was finding it challenging to grasp the present circumstances, and the mounting fear was causing him to struggle for breath.

In a moment of urgency, a commanding voice rang out, instructing those present to take action. "Charge and lead the beast away from the village," the voice commanded firmly, emphasizing the importance of safety above all else. Without hesitation, the crowd of hundreds responded in unison, affirming their commitment to the task. "Yes sir," they replied resolutely, ready to take on the challenge with unwavering determination.

As he gazed at the sky, numerous silhouettes were approaching Colgera directly. However, he managed to observe them closely before expressing his worries.

Upon breaking through the dense and ominous clouds, a moment of relief washed over him as he was met with a clear and open expanse of sky. However, his brief respite was soon interrupted by the sight of a vast array of Rito warriors, armed with bows, arrows, and various other weapons, keenly focused on taking down the monstrous creature looming ahead. With a precision and accuracy that was both impressive and terrifying, the Rito warriors unleashed a barrage of deadly shots that found their mark with unerring accuracy.

As he observed, the Warriors worked to distract the Colgera and bring it down. Despite the creature's wrath and the ice spears it flung everywhere, the Warriors quickly dodged them. They moved through the sky with such agility that he had never seen in any Rito. Like a falling leaf, they avoided being struck while still hitting their target.

Link was shocked as he observed numerous warriors in the sky and many more approaching from Rito's Village.

"You were instructed to take better care of yourself, not recklessly throw yourself into harm's way," a stern voice admonished from above Link. He tried to look up, but his vision was obstructed by flapping fabric and the frenzied movements of the person (Rito). "Considering your luck, I strongly suggest a name change would be in your best interest."

"Revali," Link asked, waiting until the champion had put a safe distance between them before glancing up. As he did, he could see the unmistakable expression of annoyance etched onto Revali's face, and he held onto him tightly, not wanting to lose his grip and risk falling.

"Don't you even think about Revali-ing me," Revali barked. "You should be thanking your lucky stars that I bothered to show up. You're just another ignorant Hylian who would be dead without me," he spat, his voice filled with anger and concern.

"Why are you here? How did you get here?" Link said as he looked at how high they were.

"An even better question is, what brings you here and what is that thing?" snapped Revali, attempting to redirect their attention to the current situation.

"LINK," Tulin's voice echoed across the battlefield. Both of them turned to see Tulin, and Revali shot a look of concern and annoyance at the young Rito warrior he had spent much time searching for.

"TULIN," Link shouted, causing the younger Rito to turn and look. Tulin paused when he saw who was holding Link.

"Take them both back to Rito Village, Clause, while I deal with this. Make sure they don't leave," Revali commanded. Another brown Rito appeared and nodded in agreement to his orders. Despite his young age, Revali was highly respected and considered the top authority among the Warriors of Rito Village.

"Revali wait no," Link started. 

"My top priority now is ensuring everyone's safety, and that can only be achieved by defeating that monstrosity," Revali snarled. "Return to the village, and we will discuss it later when we return."

"No," Link cut him off, only to nod at Tulin. "This is something I have to deal with. Get everyone to retreat; I'll ensure it doesn't go towards Rito Village."

"That's not your task right now. Your only responsibility is to return home while we handle the situation that you brought here," Revali stated as he gestured for Clause to take over as he flew away.

As Clause grabbed Link, he was met with a blank stare. Meanwhile, Revali rushed to handle Colgera, who was descending near Hebra Peak.

"Tulin," Before Link could react, the Young Rito took action and fired an arrow at the Rito holding Link. The hand hit behind the Rito and caused him to lose his grip on Link. As a result, Link quickly positioned himself to descend faster.

Tulin followed Link, flying towards the clouds after shooting a Rito. They swiftly maneuvered themselves towards the dark sky.

Through the darkened clouds, they could hear numerous commands issued by commanding Rito Warriors and the responses of the lower-status ones. Ragli was also heard shouting orders to everyone, urging them to remain focused and distract the Beast. At the same time, he figured out a way to destroy it.

Link observes the Colgera launching ice spears at the swift Rito, who successfully dodges them. He witnesses the ice reforming within a minute. They have led the Colgera away from the dark clouds and closer to the clear sky, but it remains concealed by the darkness. Nonetheless, Rito and the Beast can still see clearly.

Despite struggling to see, Link came up with a plan.

"Go with the Rito and get close enough to hit its weak spot. I'll try to go under it while you do that," Link ordered Tulin.

"Will you be all right?" Tulin asked him as he flew next to him.

With confidence, Link assured him, "I'll be alright. I have a plan." He nodded towards the Young Rito, who acknowledged the gesture and followed the plan. Link cleverly disguised himself from the Colgera, surprising the other Rito, who was shocked to see him amid the battle. They urged him to seek safety, not expecting such a young fighter to be involved. Despite their warnings, Tulin trusted Link and carried out his plan.

Link went below the Colgera and patiently waited for Tulin to launch his attack, along with several other Rito who aimed to divert the Beast's attention from the younger Rito and protect them.

Tulin managed to distract the Beast and lured it into attacking him. He skillfully dodged the ice Spears and took advantage of a brief moment to use his paraglider to ascend and fire two exploding arrows at the vulnerable spot on the Beast. The creature let out a deafening roar as its weak point shattered.

Link was caught off guard when Revali suddenly snapped at him out of nowhere, "What in the world are you doing?"

Link didn't respond to Revali, but he let himself drop. Revali attempted to follow him, but he quickly moved out as the monster approached where Link had been. 

Looking up, Link sighed in relief as he saw that Revali had emerged unscathed from the other side of the monster.

A fierce confrontation unfolded as a group of Rito attacked the Colgera. However, the creature was not one to be trifled with, as it only grew more enraged and retaliated by unleashing a barrage of tornadoes upon the Rito. Despite the Colgera's formidable power, the Rito displayed impressive agility and managed to avoid the tornadoes with skillful maneuvers. The battle raged on for a grueling 2 to 3 hours, leaving all participants thoroughly exhausted. To make matters worse, the Colgera resorted to regenerating its spears through wormholes, further complicating the arduous fight. The Rito suffered several injuries due to the Colgera's onslaught of tornadoes, highlighting the danger of engaging with such a powerful and unpredictable creature.

Link struggled to develop new tactics when Colgera's health dropped to 20%. He was tired and wanted to end the battle with the beastly creature. Meanwhile, Tulin fought with all his might to keep the Beast distracted and prevent it from attacking the rest of the group of Rito.

 He went back to trying to aim at the Colgera's weak point, getting its attention once more on him.

At the moment, Link is running out of options. He doesn't know what to do, and Ravali disappeared an hour ago. They are all exhausted and just want to get some rest.

After what felt like an endless amount of time, Link found himself face-to-face with Colgera once again. He aimed his weapon at the creature's eyes and weak spot, but something unexpected occurred. Link and the Rito's had been so focused on the monster that they failed to notice their surroundings until Vah Medoh, the Divine Beast, suddenly ensnared Colgera with its massive talons.

The Rito cheered upon seeing the Divine Beast squeezing the monster's weak point, shocking Link and Tulin. Despite the monster's attempts to escape, it was held firmly by the Divine Beast's grip. The protective ice shell that once covered its weak and weak points shattered.

Link and Tulin knew only one thing left: destroy the middle weak point that the Divine Beast could not reach quickly. They went to the Caldera, where the Divine Beast was located. With swift precision, they both let out arrows, hitting the weak point simultaneously.

At that moment, the Divine Beast released the Colgera. All eyes were fixed on the scene, waiting to see what would happen next. The Colgera let out a tortured roar as its body began to contort, and the clouds overhead scattered. Finally, the monster let out one last bellow towards the sky, signaling its defeat before it exploded into oblivion.

Rito cheered as they watched the Beast they had once battled be vanquished. Revali, who was in his Divine Beast, exhaled, surprised by the success of their strategy, and grinned as a Rito praised him.

Link and Tulin vanished without a trace after the Colgera was defeated.

Chapter Text

 Upon receiving an urgent message from Revali, Princess Zelda wasted no time arriving at the Rito's village. As she stepped out of her carriage, she couldn't help but notice the unusual tension in the air. The usually composed Revali appeared to be seething with anger, his eyes narrowed and his jaw clenched. Even as Zelda herself approached him with a polite greeting, Revali's demeanor remained icy and hostile.

Despite his usual tolerance for a few snide remarks to Link, Revali seemed on the verge of exploding his Remarks, appearing harsher than usual. His frustration was so palpable that it spilled over towards Princess Zelda herself, though he quickly apologized for his outburst. It was clear that something was profoundly troubling Revali, and his agitation was beginning to affect those around him.

Upon reaching the summit of Rito Village, Zelda couldn't help but notice the uneasy glances from the locals towards her and her accompanying guard. The villagers, who were typically reserved and kept to themselves, seemed on edge and couldn't resist staring intently in their direction. The young lady couldn't help but feel a sense of discomfort at the sudden shift in the atmosphere around her.

"Excuse me, Revali. May I know the reason for your urgency? Is there something that requires my immediate attention? Perhaps it concerns the Divine Beast?" Zelda politely asked, leading them to a secure private chamber for the Princess's utmost protection and confidentiality.

"I humbly ask for your forgiveness, Your Highness, for the delay in my report. However, I come bearing vital information regarding the Divine Beast and the persistent intrusions plaguing the land of Hyrule," Revali spoke, his tone respectful and formal. Zelda's countenance grew grave as she braced herself to absorb the information. "Although I cannot vouch for the veracity of his claim, the intruder with raven-black hair introduced himself as Link, much like your esteemed knight," he said as he side-eyed Link.

Zelda's worry was palpable as she asked Revali, "Are you absolutely sure about this?"

Revali's gaze turned towards the imposing Divine Beast looming outside as he replied, "Without a doubt, Princess. The man stayed with us for a full two weeks before embarking towards Hebra Peak. During his stay, we had the opportunity to learn a great deal about his intentions and motivations."

Pausing momentarily, Revali's eyes narrowed as he added, "It was during his time in Hebra Peak that we uncovered even more crucial information. Information that could change everything."

Zelda asked with concern, "What do you mean by everything?" Her knights stood behind her, their weapons ready, listening closely to Rito's tale.

"May I humbly request your permission to start from the beginning, Your Highness?" he respectfully asked, gesturing towards the winding path leading to the awe-inspiring Divine Beast. Princess Zelda nodded regally, flanked by her loyal guards and two formidable Rito warriors. Together, they strode in contemplative silence towards the towering Vah Medoh until they stood in its imposing shadow. It was then that Revali finally spoke, his tone measured and deliberate.

"During his stay, Link - as he preferred to be addressed," Revali shared, looking at the knight beside her. "He graced us with his presence for a fortnight and procured many weapons from our inventory. Bows, arrows, and other armaments were among the things he purchased. We found it rather unusual, but we didn't dare question his motives as simple assistants." Revali stopped for a moment, choosing her words carefully. "He paid the entire sum upfront, and to our amazement, he even paid more. Our shopkeepers were astonished and tried to persuade him to return his surplus money, but he refused, claiming that it was his pleasure to do so."

Zelda asked him, "How much?" 

Revali answered, "Far too much for what it's worth," as he gazed down at the village.

Zelda glanced over at the Divine Beast, which remained perched. "However, what relevance does this have to the Divine Beast?" she inquired.

"I do apologize for interrupting the story," Revali stated politely before continuing his tale. "During his stay in our village, the stranger made himself quite at home. He took the time to get to know many locals and even participated in our weekly target practice competitions alongside our warriors. I must admit that I grew fond of him during his two-week stay. He seemed to be a genuinely kind individual who was eager to learn about our way of life. He and I became quite familiar with one another during his stay. However, as time passed, I noticed a change in his behavior. He became more withdrawn and secretive, and I couldn't quite put my finger on what was causing this shift. Despite my closeness with him, I was completely unaware of the plan he had in store. Eventually, the day came when he was to leave our village. I accompanied him outside the village walls, where he retrieved his black stallion from the stable. Little did I know that this would not be the last time I saw him again." Revali said as he got angrier as he spoke of their bond that they had made.

Zelda inquired politely, "May I know if he shared with you where he was headed?"

"Indeed, he informed me that he intended to partake in shield surfing in the majestic mountains of Hebra. He politely declined despite my offer to send a few of my warriors with him for additional companionship and safety. As I bid him farewell, Medoh, my trusted Divine Beast, suddenly released a Roar and took flight. As the appointed champion, I had to follow promptly and took along as many warriors as possible to accompany me, leaving him to pursue his own agenda." 

Revali stopped and appeared to regret his choice at that moment.

" Having flown for several hours towards the Tabantha Snowfield area, I realized that it would be best to devise a plan to evade the sensors of the Divine Beast. After careful consideration, I decided to have all my Warriors hide in the Pikida Stone Grove for two days, carefully observing the movements of the Divine Beast as it flew through the skies until it turned around towards Hebra Peak. With our cover still intact, we followed the Divine Beast and were surprised to discover that Link was at the very top of the mountain. As we prepared to investigate further, we watched as he jumped onto the Divine Beast's wing and disappeared inside. The Divine Beast began to ascend further up into the sky, and we attempted to follow as closely as possible. However, the weather conditions started to worsen, and it began to snow heavily, causing us to lose sight of the Divine Beast. We were forced to wait until the following day when the skies cleared to locate it again."

Zelda showed interest in the story and asked, "What happened next?"

"As soon as I became aware of the situation, I immediately approached my Divine Beast when it was in sight to ensure everything was in order. Upon my arrival, I found no one present, but I did take note of the last known coordinates and thought it best to venture towards them with my Warriors, just in case there was any cause for concern. They led us up to the skies above as we followed the coordinates. It was rather curious that we encountered no other individuals along the way, considering those were the last known coordinates of anyone inside the Divine Beast. However, we persisted, and as we reached a certain altitude, the Divine Beast suddenly refused to ascend further. We consequently disembarked and were met with the sight of floating islands surrounding us. The floating islands were a sight to behold. They were suspended mid-air, drifting aimlessly in the sky as if once detached from the earth below." Revali stated

"What do you mean by floating islands?!" exclaimed Zelda, her voice betraying her shock and disbelief as she followed him.

"Indeed, my princess," Revali replied with a respectful nod. "During our exploration, we encountered a series of floating islands that piqued our curiosity. As we ascended higher, our eyes beheld a wondrous sight: a cluster of ships suspended in mid-air, encircling a massive cloud formation that swirled with the most tempestuous winds and crackled with lightning bolts. It was a breathtaking spectacle, one that defies description. However, we deemed it alert to go on with vigilance and return to report our findings to our fellow adventurers. but before we could, the clouds dispersed all around, and this beastly thing appeared."

As he turned his Sheikah slate, Revali showed a photo he had taken of a creature with six wings and five eyes that appeared to be entirely made of ice. The picture depicted the creature as intimidating, with ice spears protruding from its back and belly.

As the Sheikah Slate was passed to her, Zelda couldn't help but gasp at the sight of the photograph. The image before her was a genuine monstrosity that caused shock and even a slight feeling of terror to course through her. With a trembling hand, she passed the Sheikah Slate back to its owner and asked hushedly, "What is this?" 

"I'm not completely certain, but I'll share with you another discovery I made once I'm finished. I apologize, Your Highness," Revali said, bowing.

"There's no need to apologize, please proceed," Zelda replied, sounding concerned.

"Allow me to share with you the recent events that have transpired. Our team had noticed that a menacing monster was approaching Rito Village, and we had prepared to engage in combat. However, we were then taken aback when we observed Link descending from the sky, fully equipped with weapons and ready to confront the beast. Despite his best efforts, the monster remained unresponsive to his tactics and continued its path towards the village. Alongside Link, we noticed the presence of a companion who appeared to be the one that took control of the Divine Beast before and was identified as the offspring of the Young Rito."

 This revelation came as a surprise to Zelda upon hearing of it. "A Child?" she asked him in shock.

"Yes, sadly, I couldn't identify who the child was. He didn't seem to be a child from Rito Village. However, I am researching the Rito people who don't reside in Rito Village. I am trying to determine if he is someone's son," Revali explained as he showed Zelda a photo of the young Rito.

Zelda picked up the device and examined Rito's face. She scrolled through the pictures and came across a photo of a man named Link, whom she believed was the mysterious figure from earlier. She realized she could ask Revali a question that he had already answered.

"That's him, Princess Zelda," Revali confirmed when he saw the image of a man with long black hair, a mask covering his mouth, and a muscular body wearing the Rito's Hylian clothing designed to keep him warm in the frigid Hebra climate.

"Does he look familiar to you?" Zelda asked Link in a strict tone as she turned the Slate towards him. After examining it for a few seconds, he shook his head, indicating that he didn't recognize the person in the image.

"Subsequently, I became involved in the fierce battle with numerous other Warriors. However, the ferocious creature persisted in its descent towards the village, causing great concern amongst us. That man, Link, proved instrumental in preventing this Calamity from fruition. Meanwhile, I descended to retrieve Vah Medoh. Still, it required considerable time to increase its altitude limitation so that it could join the conflict without endangering any lives. Finally, the beast was vanquished when Medoh seized hold of its body. That man, skillfully targeting its vulnerable spots with his arrows, shot the final blow along with his companion. Suddenly vanished into thin air, accompanied by the Young Rito."

"This sounds interesting," Zelda nodded in agreement as she gazed at the picture of the man.

"However, the problem at hand concerns the Divine Beast. I have called upon you to assist my Princess." Revali spoke as, Without hesitation, he began tapping on the control panel for the Divine Beast, causing everyone to stare at him in anticipation. Suddenly, the walls surrounding them began to shift and morph. Zelda's guards protected her, with Link positioned directly in front of her as an added precaution. After a few moments, Link's face lit up with recognition - the shifting walls were reminiscent of his experience in Vah Naboris.

As the wall ceased its movements and unveiled a pathway leading to the head of the Divine Beast, he had an epiphany. This was yet another one of those concealed chambers he had encountered at Naboris.

As Zelda stepped into the narrow hallway, she couldn't help but feel a sense of surprise wash over her. Her eyes immediately focused on the bright blue orb that shone brilliantly in the center of the space, captivating her attention completely. With Revali by her side, she took a slow and measured approach towards the orb, her curiosity getting the best of her. As they moved deeper into the room, she couldn't help but notice the various items scattered throughout the space. Despite the room's small size, it was spacious enough to accommodate everyone comfortably, and the eclectic mix of objects made it an intriguing and fascinating place to explore.

Upon entering the room, one's attention would immediately be drawn to the far left corner, where a wall of books stands. 

However, their appearance hints at neglect, as they are covered in a thick layer of dust. A control panel similar to the one on the main ship but more advanced can be seen to the far right. The room's centerpiece is a power source, which may very well be the energy source for the entire Divine Beast, though nothing is certain. A grand statue of a Rito warrior stands at the back of the room, overseeing everything. The Rito warrior's head is adorned with a mask resembling the Divine Beast they are currently inside, but it appears to be far older.

Zelda found herself irresistibly drawn into the room, eager to explore beyond the dusty old books of the castle's library. The vast wealth of knowledge at her fingertips was exhilarating, and she eagerly perused almost every book in the room. As she made her way towards the back, she saw the statue of the Rito and approached it with curiosity. Though she picked up a bit of dust along the way, she quickly brushed it off and continued her exploration.

"Upon completing the battle, I returned Vah Medoh to its rightful perch. As I reviewed past commands logged by the intruders, I inadvertently stumbled upon a concealed room. With great care, I scoured through every file, control panel, and book, and to my surprise, I uncovered a treasure trove of valuable information. Specifically, I happened upon old battle plans and patrol routes for the Divine Beast, as well as a comprehensive catalog of historic attack strategies and significant locations. However, I did notice that some of the entries appeared to have been tampered with or erased, which made me wonder what other secrets might be lurking within the shadows. and that is when i called for you to come here Princess," Revali stated in a confident tone.

"Wow, this is incredible... I can't believe we didn't find any of this before," she exclaimed, taking in her surroundings. She approached the control panel and examined the files closely, confirming Revali's suspicions. A significant number of the files had been altered or deleted. After further research, she discovered that the most recent activity had occurred just a week before the attack. 

The person using Link's name had discovered an area of the Divine Beast that even the protagonist and her team were unaware of. This made her wonder how they found it. Additionally, their erasing of files sparked curiosity about what they were trying to conceal. Zelda also observed multiple indentations in the dust, and the library confirmed that books were missing.

As she pondered over the man, her curiosity got the best of her, and she slowly approached the peculiar statue she had been looking at. At first glance, it seemed like any ordinary sculpture, but as she stared at it, she felt a strange familiarity. Unable to resist the urge to investigate further, she approached the statue and examined it intently. Then, she noticed an intricate engraving at the figure's base, where it stood proudly on its pedestal.

' A Tear for a Tear

May the Golden Dragon sacrifice and not go in vain

For our wings will continue to protect this Kingdom from the skies.'

Zelda couldn't help but ponder over the mysterious statue. Lost in thought, she slowly raised her hand towards it, wanting to touch its surface. However, an unexplainable sensation coursed through her body as she was about to make contact. Despite the odd feeling, she continued and attempted to reach the statue again. 

Suddenly, when her hand made contact, a brilliant light emanated from her palm. Zelda gasped in amazement, recoiling in shock as her guards and the Rito warriors swiftly rushed to her side in alarm. Nevertheless, the radiant glow from her hand dissipated as quickly as it had appeared, leaving everyone present confused and bewildered.

A loud roar reverberated throughout the Kingdom as she was about to ask what had happened. Everyone froze and rushed towards one of the windows outside the room to see what was happening. To their surprise, they saw a dragon flying in the sky.

It wasn't just any dragon but a mysterious one that appeared out of nowhere, heading straight towards Hyrule Castle several months ago. They all froze in fear as the dragon came closer to them. The dragon didn't attack last time, but what if this time it did. It was the only one that showed hostility towards the Hylians. They saw Rito warriors getting ready to battle from outside as they took to the air.

Zelda's voice rang out with urgency, "Stop them! We cannot allow them to get any closer to the dragon." Reacting swiftly as she got a feeling, Revali issued orders to his warriors, instructing them to retreat. All eyes were fixed on the magnificent creature as it let out yet another resounding roar and gracefully soared higher into the vast expanse of the sky.

Accompanied by her loyal guards, the regal Zelda gracefully disembarked from the Divine Beast. She gazed upon the magnificent dragon as it majestically ascended higher and higher into the boundless azure sky. They watched in awe and wonder as the dragon gradually dwindled in size until it was barely discernible in the distance. Its elusive flight path seemed to be directed towards the west, but it abruptly vanished from view as it disappeared into the thick, billowy clouds overhead.

Zelda gazed upwards with awe and confusion at the dragon's sudden proximity. She couldn't help but ponder why this magnificent creature had chosen to descend from its usual heights and venture so close to the ground after all this time. The unfamiliarity of the situation left her with a sense of uncertainty and curiosity.

------

While surveying the vicinity of the Gerudo desert, Vah Naboris, the legendary Divine Beast, generates bolts of lightning that electrify the earth beneath its massive feet. Urbosa, the esteemed Gerudo chieftain, gazes at the majestic creature, which dutifully obeys her orders to scout the desert perimeter and keep watchful eyes on any potential threats, such as the notorious Yiga clan or any ferocious monsters lurking in the shadows.

After examining the chamber Link discovered in Vah Naboris, she found it intriguing.

During her exploration of the beast's hidden room, she came across a plethora of battle plans and books that were once utilized by the ancient Gerudo Warriors. Along with these intriguing artifacts, she discovered several missing items, pointing toward recent theft. This was common among the other Champions who had explored their Divine Beasts and uncovered hidden chambers.

Upon entering the room, she quickly scanned her surroundings and noticed several empty artifact stands. Her suspicions were confirmed when she realized that only a few books and files remained, indicating that the thief had taken the missing items. Despite this setback, she was relieved that the library closely resembled the one Zelda and the Champions described. At the back of the room stood a magnificent statue of their people, and upon closer inspection, a control panel was revealed to be discreetly mounted on one of the walls and the library on the other wall.

As she wandered through the room, her eyes fell upon the weathered statue of a fierce Garuda warrior woman. The statue was adorned with weaponry and appeared poised for battle, while the accompanying mask bore a remarkable similarity to Vah Naboris's. While the other Champions' legacies aimed to benefit the Kingdom, this statue carried a foreboding message that left her uneasy.

'Tear for a tear.

May the Golden Dragon forgive us for our transgressions and sins against Hyrule

With this, we pledge our loyalty to the royal family of Hyrule.'

Upon reading the statement, Urbosa felt compelled to return home and investigate further. She was left pondering the reasoning behind her ancestors making such a claim and was determined to unravel the mystery. Her quest for knowledge led her to revisit her private library in the grand throne room. She meticulously examined every book she had collected, leaving no stone unturned in her pursuit of answers.

She confirmed her suspicions that ancient history had been lost over time while examining a book in her private library. However, the book paled compared to those in the Divine Beast's secret room.

The books she read narrated a story that almost resembled a fairy tale about a Gerudo King who turned evil. Moreover, these books emphasized the importance of loyalty to the Hyrule Royal Crown for future Gerudo chief women. Other books talked about maintaining peace between Gerudo and Hyrulians at all costs. Although she couldn't understand why her ancestors were fixated on allegiance to the Hyrule Crown, she never challenged it. After all, she had friends who were members of the Royal Family.

She has come across some books describing an ancient period predating the creation of the Divine beasts, which changes everything from her point of view. 

The vast collection of literary works contains volumes that recount the fascinating story of the renowned and mighty Gerudo King. As per the accounts, this revered figure was believed to be reborn every century without fail. The pages within these books describe numerous instances where the King acted in the best interests of his people. However, a chapter in the King's saga shows a dramatic turn of events. It is said that a devastating war consumed the Gerudo Kingdom during a particular era and led the King down a path of darkness. In his bid for power, he sought to conquer the Hyrule Kingdom. Nevertheless, his efforts were thwarted by the courageous Garuda women who stood firmly against him. Despite the King's formidable might, their bravery and unwavering resolve ensured he would never achieve his goal.

As she read, she discovered that her distant ancestor had held a leadership position amongst the women who stood up against the King and ultimately exiled him. However, since this event occurred in a time preceding the emergence of the Divine Beast, further investigation was required to fully comprehend the details and intricacies of the story.

Among the plethora of books that talked about the life of the King, there was one that piqued her interest more than the rest. It described how the King was deceived by his own people, leaving him with only a handful of faithful followers. These loyalists and the King vanished into obscurity, only to reappear more than a century later as the Yiga clan, now residing in the Canyons of the Gerudo desert under that new identity.

While reading, she discovered numerous musical notes that had the power to control specific monsters. Upon further investigation, she came across books that explained how to train Moldugas to obey commands simply by playing a single note of music.

While extensively exploring the Gerudo books, she stumbled upon many exciting discoveries that piqued her curiosity. One that stood out was the ancient maps she came across, which depicted grand and intricate structures now buried beneath the sands of time. Amongst these maps, one caught her eye in particular - a temple with peculiar and mysterious passages. She was determined to uncover its location and spent countless hours wandering the unforgiving desert in search of it but to no avail. Despite her tireless efforts, she remained empty-handed each time she returned from her quest, leading her to conclude that, most likely, time had done its job at coving its tracks, and the building was no more.

While attempting to gain insight into the Ancient King, Urbosa became distracted by her own people's rich history. In her research, she uncovered that her ancestors held a deep gratitude towards the Hyrule King of their time for accepting them despite the wrongdoings of their own King. This newfound information piqued her curiosity regarding the actions taken by the King that led to the betrayal of the Garudo woman.

The Gerudo people were known for their unwavering loyalty, but defying their King was unheard of, particularly during the period in question. Although she was curious to learn more, the historical texts indicated that the King had lived many centuries ago, and no other monarch had claimed the throne since his reign. Thus, the line of kings had come to an end with him.

Once more, she gazed out at Naboris and pondered what other secrets her Divine Beast held. As Naboris strode forward, she couldn't help but fixate on the spot where the chamber had been concealed. She couldn't shake the thought: Was that mysterious girl to blame for all the chaos unfolding? The girl had materialized out of nowhere, and now everything was in disarray. Could she indeed be at fault?

Urbosa's mind was consumed with worry as she pondered the reason for the sudden strange happenings. Was it an indication of the impending return of the dreaded Calamity? Were they all in grave danger? It appeared as if a forgotten and dark past was resurfacing, causing immense unease and distress throughout the whole Kingdom. Urbosa understood that she couldn't afford to be complacent; she had to remain vigilant and prepare herself for any unforeseen circumstances that may come their way. 

Chapter Text

Mipha waited outside the Zora domain for three long, unbearable, difficult weeks. Everyone knew Sidon would most likely return to his own time by this point. If he was ever brought back forcefully, he would just run away again to go explore wherever he went to explore. However, he had never been gone for more than a week before. It had been four months since this started, and Mipha had reached her breaking point.

She had been searching for hours, hoping to glimpse her brother near the entrance of the Zora domain where she had last seen him. She had looked for many more hours, and her anxiety had grown so that she felt uneasy. She felt no relief when a Rito appeared out of nowhere to deliver a letter from the princess, but even then, she begged him to search the skies for her lost brother. Despite her best efforts, no one had seen him, and she was left with a heavy heart.

The Rito searched for a few hours and returned with the sad news that he couldn't find the young prince. He even offered to bring more Rito to help with the search, but the king declined, saying that this was a matter for the Zora to handle and that he should be turned away.

After calming down, she opened the letter to find the contents surprising. The letter revealed that the culprit behind the chaos among the scientists near the capital city had been identified. This individual had been using her friend Link's name in vain and had introduced themselves to her colleague, Revali. Additionally, she learned that a vessel was hovering above Rito village, and a team had investigated it but returned empty-handed. The letter requested her help identifying the type of vessel using sketches of the Rito warriors to determine whether it posed a threat to the Kingdom.

She was shocked when she discovered the existence of hidden rooms inside the Divine Beasts through the letter. She found this aspect intriguing, especially because her fellow champion Revali had uncovered much of his history in his Divine Beast, which was previously unknown to him.

Upon receiving the message, she instantly replied to inform Zelda that she would visit the castle grounds after the upcoming blood moon as soon as possible. She was concerned about the potential danger during the blood moon and didn't want to risk getting caught in the middle. In her response, she also mentioned her intention to investigate her Divine Beast thoroughly for any valuable information, similar to Revali.

She then dispatched one of her messenger people to deliver the note to castle town while she went to look for her brother once more before leaving. However, despite her best efforts, she couldn't find her brother and returned empty-handed.

Afterward, she informed her father of the situation and her plan to research her Divine Beast. She assured him she would be available if needed. She asked him to contact her immediately if her brother was found or if there were any new developments. Her father agreed to her plan and asked her to update him on her progress.

As she nodded, she made her way out of the castle, her steps deliberate as she headed straight for the East Reservoir Lake. The sun shone brightly, glowing warmly on everything around her. 

As she approached the Lake, she paused momentarily to look at her Divine Beast, perched high on a mountaintop. It was a magnificent sight, a marvel of ancient technology handed down through generations. She flung herself into the water without further ado and quickly swam towards her destination.

Once inside the Divine Beast, she activated her Sheikah Slate, a device always at her side. She then followed the detailed instructions outlined in the letter she had received from Zelda. The letter was a collaborative effort written by Zelda and the scientists accompanying her. 

Using her Sheikah Slate, she delved deep into the Divine Beast's command history. Surprisingly, she discovered that someone had recently activated the ancient technology and gone through its functions. She had not noticed anything amiss before, and the thought of someone meddling with her Divine Beast made her uneasy.

While exploring the command history, she noticed a command for a hidden section called "Small Pond Room." She clicked on it and found that the trunk of Ruta was moving towards her on top of its head. She watched for a few seconds before the trunk, which usually dispensed water, opened like a door. She looked at it strangely before continuing forward.

As she slowly descended down the massive trunk, she couldn't help but feel a sense of doubt and uncertainty building up inside her. Her eyes darted around, taking in the dark surroundings. 

She noticed a fold she would have to swim through as she reached the trunk section that curved upwards. She dived into the water with a deep breath and swam through the fold. The water was cool and refreshing, and she could feel the gentle current guiding her towards her destination.

As she emerged on the other side of the fold, she found herself in a room unlike anything she had ever seen. The room was brightly lit, and the central panel in the middle was a sight to behold. A giant ball of pure electricity hovered over it, emitting a soft, warm glow illuminating the room.

The room was on top of a small island surrounded by a serene pond, creating a sense of calm and tranquility. On one side of the room was a library, with shelves upon shelves of books, inviting her to explore its vast knowledge. On the other side of the room was a small garden with little trees that bore oddly shaped fruits. She couldn't help but feel a sense of curiosity as she gazed upon the magical sight before her, wondering what secrets lay hidden within the books' pages and the trees' fruits.

As she made her way towards the front control panel, she noticed many items scattered around. There were battle plans, underwater images from a bygone era, and much more. Being inquisitive, she decided to sift through everything, starting with the photos. She was amazed to see pictures of a time when the Zora used to fish together in the open ocean, something that was no longer permitted. The photos depicted the open sea with its coral reefs and rare fish never seen in the Zora domain.

She stumbled upon an intriguing sight as she was engrossed in her exploration. It was a collection of ugly-shaped plants that had caught her attention earlier. Curious to know more about them, she attempted to pick one up. However, as soon as she touched it, the fruit exploded in her hands, leaving her shocked and screaming in fear. The fruit turned into water at her feet, leaving her confused. 

She tried to move away from the area, but to her surprise, nothing happened. She was breathing heavily, scared and hurt by what had just occurred. She took a deep breath and sniffed her arms, hoping to detect any dangerous substance on her skin. However, she could smell nothing; if anything, she felt more refreshed.

Sure, here's the rewritten text with additional details:

As she walked through the garden, she couldn't help but notice a group of plants that seemed different from the rest. She approached them and examined them closely. After a few moments of observation, she found a small plaque in the back of the little garden indicating what those plants were. On the label, it said that those were called Splash Fruit. Next to the name, there were instructions as to what it was for. She read that the splash fruits were designed to fall off the little trees that hung into the ground so they could release water into the room. That way, Vah Ruta would always have water for its water-based attacks. The instructions went into much more detail, explaining how the fruits could be harvested and stored for later use. The plaque also mentioned that these fruits were a rare delicacy and were highly valued by the inhabitants of the old times. Although she was intrigued by the information, something else caught her attention, and she didn't bother reading the instructions further.

As she read, she paused and noticed a magnificent and powerful Zora statue. The Statue was in a battle pose with a weapon, and she could tell that the Zora was female. The Statue was intricately designed, with every detail of its clothing, facial expression, and pose meticulously carved. She was impressed by how lifelike the Statue appeared as if it could come alive at any moment.

The Statue's mask was strikingly odd, and it caught her attention. The mask was made of an unknown material, and she couldn't help but wonder what it was made of. Despite its peculiar appearance, she identified it as Vah Ruta's face, even though it looked much more ancient than the Divine Beast.

She was mesmerized by the Statue and even wanted to touch it. When she did, she felt a great power emanating from it as the Statue stood proudly. She could feel the energy coursing through her body as if the Statue had come alive. She looked at the Statue from top to bottom before finally looking down to read a plaque displayed under it.

-tear for a tear
-May the Golden Dragon heal in our Waters of Youth
-for we, the Zora, shall protect her as she rests for her upcoming battle

Mipha stood silently, processing the information she had just received and trying to decipher its significance. As she pondered over the matter, she walked towards the library. She noticed the books were covered in a slimy substance that seemed oozing out of the pages. 

Curiosity got the better of her, and she picked up a book to inspect it. To her surprise, as soon as she opened the book, the slime vanished into thin air. She closed the book, only to find that the slime had reappeared on the cover as if it had never left. She examined the book closely and found that the slime had not caused any damage to the pages, which was strange.

She picked up a few other books that caught her attention and thumbed through them. To her dismay, she realized that much of the critical information was missing. However, she still found some valuable information she could share with her father.

Mipha eagerly delved into the book, hoping to find a detailed account of the Divine Beast's creation. Though the book didn't provide the level of detail she had expected, it did offer some valuable insights about the Zora race and its ancient traditions. 

As she read on, Mipha discovered stories of an ancient being from the Zora tribe who was known for her kindness and compassion towards her people. The book also contained many tales of a legendary princess named Ruto, known for her brave endeavors and remarkable discoveries. Mipha was amazed to learn that her Divine Beast was named after this princess. 

However, the most enthralling story in the book was that of the ancient lovers who would do anything to protect each other. The report spoke of a female Zora who gifted an armed set to her beloved, made entirely of the purest and most mighty dragon scales. This starkly contrasted the usual stories claiming the armor was made of the most powerful fish scales. Mipha was fascinated by this new information and couldn't help but wonder about the authenticity of these legends.

The young woman spent a long and restless night delving into numerous books, determined to find any helpful information about the Divine Beast. As she read through the pages, she couldn't help but notice that some of them were nothing more than mere children's tales, their short length making it clear that they were not what she was looking for. Despite this, she refused to give up and continued reading until midnight.

Then, her Sheikah Slate beeped, signaling that someone was on board the Divine Beast. She immediately jumped into action, ready to investigate and find out who could have infiltrated the sacred creature. But before she could go, a screen suddenly popped up on the control panel, displaying a clear image of the inside of the Divine Beast and revealing the identity of the intruders. One of her royal guards arrived to check on her. She quickly gathered a few of the books. She left with the guard, keeping a low profile and avoiding drawing any attention to herself. Once outside the reservoir lake, she informed the guard that she was fine and bid them farewell before returning to the castle.

Once she arrived, she immediately sought out her father and shared her new discoveries with him. They discussed the situation at length, and she couldn't help but feel grateful that she had uncovered the truth about the Divine Beast's invaders.

As Mipha handed over the ancient books to her father, he was taken aback by the sight of relics that had survived for centuries. He had never expected to lay his eyes on such a treasure trove. But as he started going through the pages, he realized the true significance of the books. He was intrigued and kept reading, lost in past knowledge.

As he read, his mind wandered back to his youth, and he reminisced about the cultural practices that were lost and forgotten even to him. The more he read, the more he realized the importance of preserving and passing such knowledge on to future generations.

Mipha, however, had other things on her mind. She wanted to spend more time with her father but didn't want to give up on her search for her brother. She decided to take one last look around Ruto Lake, where she recalled the story behind its name. She walked along the shore, taking in the natural beauty of the surroundings, until she arrived at the bank of wishes. She paused momentarily, closed her eyes, and made a silent wish before turning back, hoping to find her brother soon.

As she floated down the Zora River, she couldn't help but reflect on the many new discoveries she had made on her journey. The sparkling water of the river sparkled in the sunlight, and the lush greenery on the riverbank provided a peaceful backdrop. But her contentment was short-lived, as the thought of her missing brother came to mind. She had searched for him at every turn, but he was nowhere to be found. As she approached the Inogo bridge, she felt a lump form in her throat, and a few tears escaped her eyes. She wondered if her brother had wandered so far away that he couldn't find his way back. The thought of searching for him in the vast open Kingdom was daunting. Still, she was determined to see him, even if it meant embarking on a perilous journey.

Mipha emerged from the water and suddenly collapsed, overwhelmed with emotion. Tears streamed down her face as she searched frantically for her younger brother. She had been searching for him all night, but her efforts had been in vain so far.

As the sun rose, Mipha felt her strength waning, and she struggled to stand up. But just as she was about to give up, she felt something tug at her legs. Startled, she looked down to see her brother, Sidon, clinging to her.

Despite her exhaustion, the woman was overcome with relief and joy at seeing her brother safe and sound. She knelt and embraced him tightly, tears of happiness streaming down her face. Sidon looked up at her, puzzled, unsure why his sister was crying, but he was glad to be reunited.

"Sidon, where have you been? You had me worried sick," Mipha cried, holding her little brother tightly.

Sidon smiled and told her he had been on a grand adventure with one of his newest friends. Mipha continued to hold him tightly as he spoke.

"Please don't disappear for this long again, Sidon. You had me so worried," she said, picking them both up.
.
"I'm sorry," Sidon whispered. "I didn't mean to upset you."

"I'm not upset with you, Sidon. I'm just very worried. Why do you keep disappearing like this? Is your friend telling you to disappear? Is your friend the reason you keep disappearing?" Mipha asked him, her voice laced with concern.

"I'm sorry, Mipha. But my friend is..." Sidon trailed off, closing his mouth as he apologized once more. "I won't do it again," he said, hugging her tightly. She noticed the sadness in his eyes and knew something was wrong.

Mipha's voice was gentle but concerned as she spoke to her brother, Sidon. She stood tall and poised, exuding an air of authority despite her tender age. She looked right into Sidon's eyes, her gaze unwavering as she spoke. "Sidon, my dear brother, I am not happy you keep disappearing without notice. We worry about you when you're out there on your own. It's not safe to roam around without anyone knowing where you are."

She paused for a moment, taking a deep breath before continuing. "But I understand that you want to be free and explore the world. I want you to be happy, Sidon. I really do. If this friend of yours makes you happy, I would more than love to meet him or her. It's important that we all get to know the people who are close to you."

Sidon nodded in agreement, his expression contrite. "Okay, I'm sorry," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

As Mipha was about to jump into the water, a figure suddenly appeared behind one of the lookout posts on Inogo Bridge. The figure was tall, towering over Mipha and Sidon. He had red scales, a striking and unusual feature even among the Zora. He was dressed in traditional Zora clothing, but what caught his attention was the Ruta-like mask that covered his face. It was intricately carved, with delicate patterns etched onto its surface. 

As the two siblings walked away, Sidon smiled, his eyes sparkling with joy as he waved goodbye to the figure in the distance. His gesture caught the attention of Mipha, who turned around to see what was happening. Looking up, she noticed a figure resembling the statue she had just seen in her Divine Beast Vah Ruta, except this one was male.

Mipha was surprised and a bit scared by the figure's appearance, which seemed both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. She couldn't help but stare in disbelief as the figure approached the riverbank. Suddenly, it jumped into the Zora River, disappearing downstream towards Central Hyrule.

Mipha watched in shock as the figure vanished, wondering who or what it could be. Meanwhile, her brother continued to wave at the bust, his face beaming with excitement and wonder. Mipha could see that he was fascinated by this mysterious stranger, and she couldn't help but feel a bit curious herself.

After a few moments, Mipha took her brother's hand and led him back home. As they walked, she couldn't shake the feeling that they had just witnessed something remarkable.

Was this coincidental... That she awoken something in the Divine Beast... Was this a sign of some type... Why now all of a sudden...

As the sun set over the village, Daruke received a letter from the princess with specific instructions on investigating his Divine Beast. She had heard rumors of a hidden room within it and requested Daruke verify its existence. Excited by the prospect of such a discovery, Daruke immediately informed the village Elders that he would be heading to the Divine Beast and the Heart of Death Mountain to investigate the matter. The Elders, who had heard similar rumors, were eager to know what Daruke would uncover. They requested that he keep them informed of any interesting findings or discoveries. Daruke nodded his head in agreement before setting off to Death Mountain. He was determined to uncover the truth about the hidden room and report back to the Elders with his findings.

As Daruk made his way up to the Divine Beast, one of the elders approached him and asked if he could accompany him. The Elder was unsure whether he would be allowed to step near the Divine Beast, so he sought Daruk's permission. Daruk readily agreed, and they started their ascent up Death Mountain together.

Upon arriving at the Divine Beast, Daruk followed the instructions in the letter he had received. He found the 'open observation room' command and clicked on it. Suddenly, the floor beneath him started to move, albeit slightly. Daruk led the Elder up the steps that appeared to be the head of the Divine Beast, where they were met with an awe-inspiring sight.

At the end of the hallway was a bright room illuminated by a gigantic ball of energy, which shone as red as the lava below the mountain. The sheer size and intensity of the energy source left Daruk and the Elder breathless as they paused to take in the magnificence of the Divine Beast's inner workings.

At first, he was baffled as to what he just found. Still, the elders started investigating the entire room, going straight to the library and leaving him to explore the control panel to the room's left.

From where he stood, he could hear the village Elder discussing the books they had just discovered in the library. The books were covered in a yellow-red liquid that seemed to protect them from the climate and did not disperse when the Elders touched it. They started browsing through the pages and discussing the contents of the books.

The Elder talked about the books that contained the history of the Gorons and the great battle in which they participated. They also discussed the ruins once present in Death Mountain but no longer there. Additionally, they spoke about a child's story that mentioned a place called the Depth, which was said to be scary, and no one wanted to be there.

Daruk was immediately drawn to the intriguing fire-based battle styles and plans that had captured his attention. He could hear the Elder poring over the books and knew they would be better equipped to analyze and make sense of the information within.

While the Elder was engrossed in his reading, Daruk investigated the statue at the back of the room. He remembered it from Zelda's letter and had been curious about it ever since. As he approached, he saw a proud and fierce-looking Goron in a battle-ready stance, with a mask that resembled Vah Rudania covering his face. Daruk scrutinized the statue more closely, kneeling to read what was written on the pedestal.

The statue was clearly a work of art, with intricate details and a sense of power and strength that emanated from it. The Goron's muscles were taut and defined, and his posture suggested he was ready to take on any foe. Daruk examined the mask more closely, noting its sharp angles and fierce expression. He wondered how it had come to be associated with Vah Rudania with such great detail and what other secrets the statue might hold.

As he read the inscription on the pedestal, Daruk's curiosity deepened. He knew the statue was more than just a piece of art - it held clues to the past.

A tear for a tear
May the Golden Dragon Light to our Temple of Darkness again 
for the goods from down below will wait in anticipation of rebuilding up above

As soon as Daruk finished reading the pedistule He called over the Elder, who was known for his wisdom and knowledge, to help him investigate the message. However, neather could figure it out so they needed the help of the rest of the elders to decipher its meaning.

Without wasting any time, they gathered as many books as they could from the library to aid in their investigation. They spent hours poring over the books, trying to find any clues that could help them understand the message better.

Meanwhile, Daruk also started writing a letter to Zelda, informing her about the mysterious message and his plan to investigate it further. He promised to travel to the castle as soon as the blood moon had passed, so they could discuss his findings.

Overall, Daruk and the Elder were determined to get to the bottom of this mystery, and they were willing to do whatever it took to solve it.

Chapter Text

Urbosa had been holed up in the hidden room for a week, poring over books and conducting extensive research in both libraries. Her goal was to piece together a precise timeline and accurate history. Still, the task proved to be more complex than she had anticipated. Despite her best efforts, she had yet to uncover significant new information beyond what she had already seen in the books. Urbosa even went through old files in the Divine Beast but failed to do so. The Intruders had deleted important information earlier.

She embarked on comprehensive research and found a wealth of information about the Yiga clan and its inception. While delving deeper into her study, she chanced upon a book that vividly described how, in ancient times, the King had exiled the Sheikah from the capital. This decision agitated many Sheikahs who decided to flee to the desert. The journey was arduous, and they wandered for several weeks until one day, they stumbled upon a tribe of Gerudo women who had once been loyal to a King that had been long forgotten. The Sheikahs formed an alliance with the women and the ancient King, which marked the beginning of the Yiga clan.

She was filled with an intense sense of curiosity as she stumbled upon an enigmatic story concealed deep within the central control panel of the Divine Beast. The file was carefully hidden in a secure corner, and its contents about the Yiga clan shocked her. However, her fascination didn't end there. She gradually became increasingly engrossed in learning about the ancient Gerudo temples and their vast knowledge. Despite her efforts to locate them in their original positions, she could only find remnants and sand, adding to the mystery and intrigue surrounding these temples.

Urbosa was sitting at a small, rickety table inside the cramped quarters of the Divine Beast. She had a stack of papers in front of her that she was diligently sifting through, occasionally jotting something down with a quill pen. The room was dimly lit, with only a few flickering torches on the walls. 

As she finished the last paperwork, she heard footsteps approaching from behind. She turned to see a charming and tall Gerudo woman standing there, a look of determination on her face. The woman's long, dark red hair was pulled back into a tight braid, and she wore a flowing, deep red dress that complemented her skin tone perfectly. Urbosa couldn't help but feel a sense of respect for the woman's stability and trust.

The woman's voice was firm and formal as she addressed Lady Urbosa, seeking her attention. "My sincerest apologies for disturbing you, Lady Urbosa, but the Annual Festival has already begun, and people are inquiring about your whereabouts," she informed her, her tone still stern. Lady Urbosa acknowledged her presence with a warm smile, though she remained seated. She gathered all her belongings around her, neatly packing them away. Deciding it was a good time to leave, she stood up gracefully, her long skirts rustling.

Urbosa's voice was apologetic as she finished cleaning and asked, "I hope the preparations went well. How were they?"

Her guard smiled and replied, "Everything went according to plan, and everyone is having a great time. The atmosphere is lively, and people are enjoying themselves. But they did inquire about your whereabouts."

Urbosa's laughter was full and hearty, echoing through the stillness of the desert air. With a wave of her hand, she assured her guard that she would be out in a moment, then set to work cleaning her Divine Beast. Once finished, she emerged from the mechanical creature's bowels and gave it a command to start roaming the desert, keeping a watchful eye for any potential enemies. As the Divine Beast lumbered off, Urbosa headed towards the Town Square, drawn by the distant sound of music and the joyous chatter of people enjoying themselves.

The moon was high in the sky, casting a soft glow over the Town as Urbosa made her way toward the town square. Her heart raced with anticipation as she drew closer, her ears picking up the sound of cheering and laughter. As she reached the court, she was greeted by the sight of her loyal subjects surrounding the center of the square, where someone was being celebrated.

"My Lady, do you see what they are doing?" her guard asked, pointing to the center of the square. "They seem so full of life and joy."

Urbosa smiled, her eyes sparkling with delight. "Let us go join them and partake in their merriment," she said, eager to revel in the festivities with her people.

The two women, Urbosa and her companion, moved confidently towards the women gathered together. As they approached, the other women turned their heads toward them, their faces lighting up with welcoming smiles. They warmly greeted Urbosa and her companion, waving their hands and exchanging kind words. Urbosa, showing her leadership qualities, engaged with the women by inquiring about their families and expressing interest in their wellbeing. The gathering was a festive occasion, a yearly celebration dedicated to praising the leadership of the Gerudo woman.

As they weaved their way through the bustling crowd, the distant sound of music drew them closer. With each step, the melody grew louder and more distinct. Eventually, they stumbled upon a lively scene in the center of Town. A group of musicians encircled a small platform where two women danced freely. Urbosa watched in awe as the women effortlessly kept up with the upbeat rhythm of the music. The sound of the instruments was electric and energizing, filling the air with an irresistible energy that compelled people to gather around and watch in wonder.

The rhythm of the music flowed through the room, and the women moved with it, their bodies swaying to the beat. Their dance grew more enthusiastic with every upbeat, and those around them couldn't help but be drawn in by their energy. However, as the music shifted to a slower tempo, they also slowed down, and the dance floor became a sea of undulating bodies moving in unison.

As one woman danced, her outfit caught the eye of those around her. She was dressed in a traditional Garuno outfit with intricate designs reminiscent of the elegant dresses worn by Urbosa. The fabric was soft and flowing, and it seemed to move in harmony with her movements as if it were a natural extension of her body.

Her short shoulder-length hair was a deep shade of red, the signature color of a Garudo woman. It framed her face, lit with a radiant smile as she danced with abandon. Those around her couldn't help but be captivated by her beauty and grace, and they watched in awe as she moved to the music.

As Urbosa approached, she couldn't help but notice the other woman's striking appearance. Her outfit was unlike anything Urbosa had ever seen before. The woman wore a black and gold ensemble that seemed made up of intricate patterns that meshed together beautifully. Her top was particularly eye-catching, as it barely covered her chest, leaving little to the imagination. Had she worn that top outside Garudo town, it would have caused a stir among the male Hylians. But here, within the walls of the Town, she could wear it freely without fear of judgment. Her skirt was equally revealing, barely covering her private regions, if not for a pair of shorts extending to her knees. She had no shoes but gold jewelry hanging from her ankles, arms, and long gloves. The woman's hair was black and flowed freely down her back, contrasting beautifully against the intricate designs that adorned her clothing. As she danced, the fabric of her outfit flowed and moved with her, creating a mesmerizing effect. Urbosa couldn't help but wonder about the woman's story and where she came from, as her appearance and dance were both unique and captivating.

The two women, dressed in vibrant and flowing attire, moved across the dance floor with effortless grace, their bodies fluidly responding to the rhythm of the music. They executed a series of complex maneuvers, including intricate turns and jumps, with remarkable precision and coordination, leaving the audience in awe. The Garudo women, who had attempted to join in the dance before, stood mesmerized, realizing their own inadequacy compared to the skill level of the two dancers. Despite the difficulty of the dance routine, the young women kept up the momentum. They maintained a lively conversation, giggling and laughing as they moved in perfect unison. The crowd, captivated by their performance, cheered them on with loud applause as the music ended. The two women struck a final pose, basking in the glory of their impressive display of talent.

The crowd erupted into cheers and whistles, impressed by the graceful movements and synchronization of the dancers. Urbosa, standing at the side of the stage, couldn't help but smile at the crowd's enthusiasm.

As the Women's dance ended, the women bowed, one bashful and the other with a proud grin. They stepped off the stage, and the music resumed. The energy in the room was palpable as the beat picked up once again.

As the two dancers made their way towards the side of the stage, they were approached by Garudo, a woman who had been captivated by their performance. She showered them with praise, telling them how amazing they were, and congratulated them on a job well done.

The dancers were happy to chat with Garudo, grateful for her kind words. They discussed their passion for dance and their hopes for the future. As the conversation ended, they parted ways, still basking in the glow of their successful performance.

The Gerudo warrior was in awe of the young woman's dancing skills. "You were so fast during that entire dance. I can't believe you managed to keep up with the music like that. Almost no one can with the Gerudo music," she exclaimed. 

The young woman, who appeared to have Gerudo descent, smiled modestly. "Oh, it was nothing," she replied. "My mother was a skilled dancer who taught me Everything I know. And Luck, well, she learned Everything from me." Her movements were graceful and precise as if she had been dancing her whole life. The warrior couldn't help but be impressed by her talent and dedication to the art of dance.

"Your mother would be very proud of you, young lady," the woman exclaimed, her eyes filled with admiration. "Your moves on the dance floor were simply stunning! Even some of us old Gerudo couldn't keep up with the beat of 'When We Were Young'... and that's saying something," she chuckled.

The young lady blushed, feeling a sense of pride at the compliment. "Oh, thank you so much," she replied, her voice filled with gratitude.

"Of course, my dear," the woman said, warmly touching the young lady's shoulder. "You have a natural talent for dancing; with more practice, you'll be even better!"

The other young woman named Luck nodded in agreement. "Absolutely! If even I could learn it, then you definitely have what it takes," she added, her grin infectious as she giggled lightly.

"This is the first time we've properly met," the woman said, extending her hand towards the two young women. "What is your name, dear? We didn't seem to catch it a couple of times we've met."

The elder of the two girls - Riju - smiled and took the woman's hand. "Oh, my name is Riju, and this is my younger sister," she said, gesturing towards her sibling.

The woman nodded politely, taking in the two sisters. "So, you both are sisters then," she remarked thoughtfully. Urbosa had silently approached from behind the young women, her broad shoulders filling the narrow alleyway where they stood.

The redhead cleared her throat before speaking, "It wasn't long after my mother passed away that my father decided to remarry. He married a kind and gentle Hylian woman who welcomed me into her life with open arms. She was also taking care of her young niece whose parents had recently passed away. When my father married her, he also took Luck under his wing, allowing me to call her my sister. We grew very close over the years, and she has become an integral part of my family."

One older Gerudo woman listened intently and said, "You truly are a kind-hearted young lady. Your father must be very proud of you."

With arms wrapped around her sister's waist, the redhead spoke with a hint of sadness, "Suddenly, all of our parents have passed away so recently that I wanted to come and look for my roots... Luck decided she wanted to go with me. "

She turned towards the woman who had welcomed them earlier and asked, "I hope that's not a problem bringing her here during the festival."

The woman smiled warmly and replied, "Oh, it's not a problem at all dear. You and your sister are more than welcome here. We are grateful for all the kind and selfless things you've been doing around Garudo town. In fact, we've been aware of your efforts even when you were wearing that mask."

The redhead's expression froze, and I couldn't help but chuckle at her reaction. "Oh, I'm sorry," I said, sounding as sincere as possible. "I didn't mean to come off as suspicious. I was just inquisitive about my heritage."

Luck rolled her eyes and spoke mockingly, "I told her to just come out directly, but she didn't want to listen." She dusted off some dirt from her clothes with a nonchalant air and avoided meeting the redhead's gaze. Despite her dismissive tone, they could sense a hint of amusement in her voice.

Urbosa's voice came from behind both young women, causing them to turn around and gasp at her presence. The older woman greeted them, "It is finally a pleasure to meet the young lady who has been helping everyone in my town."

Riju immediately apologized, "Oh Lady Urbosa, I am so sorry. I should have asked if I would be allowed to enter the Town."

Urbosa dismissed her apology with a wave, "There is no need for you to ask such a silly thing. This is your home, whether or not you were introduced to it young or not." She spoke in a motherly tone, putting Riju at ease.

"I'm sorry for avoiding you the last time we met," the red-haired woman said as she looked down at her feet. "I was concerned that I might get kicked out of Garudo Village."

Urbosa, the village chieftain, smiled warmly and reassured her, "There's no need to worry. You are always welcome here. We are proud of our heritage and culture and happy to share it with anyone interested."

The woman looked relieved and explained, "I've heard many stories about how outsiders were not allowed into Garudo Village, and I didn't want to be kicked out before getting to know at least a little bit of my heritage."

Urbosa nodded in understanding and added, "It's true that men are not allowed into our Town. But that's because we are a matriarchal society, and our customs dictate that only women can live within the village walls. However, we welcome all women, regardless of their background or heritage."

Luck, who had been listening quietly, smiled and bowed respectfully. "Thank you for your kindness, Chieftain Urbosa. I'm honored to be here and learn more about your culture."

Urbosa smiled back and replied, "The honor is ours. We hope that you will enjoy your stay in Garudo Village and learn all that you can about our customs and traditions."

"Miss Luck, there's really no need to worry about such a small matter," Urbosa chuckled as she dismissed her concern. "However, I must say, your outfit is simply exquisite. The intricate designs are truly a work of art. Would you care to share the story behind it?"

Luck beamed with pride as she spoke of her mother's passion for fashion design. "This outfit was actually designed by my mother. She always dreamed of becoming a designer, but unfortunately, she wasn't able to pursue it."

Urbosa nodded in understanding. "I'm sorry to hear that. But it's wonderful to see that you've brought her designs to life. She would be very proud of you."

Beaming joyfully, Luck spun around in her outfit to show it off. "Why yes, it always feels like I have a part of her with me whenever I wear the clothing she designs," she said wistfully. "And she has many more amazing designs. I am happy to wear them for the next couple of days at the festival so you can see them all," she added cheerfully.

Urbosa, keenly interested, replied, "I would be delighted to see them all, but for now, I must say my farewells, for I have many duties to attend to at the festival."

Before leaving, Urbosa congratulated the two women on their outstanding performance. "Keep up the good work, ladies," she said kindly before bidding goodbye to all the women.

Luck and Riju said their goodbyes in a hurry, indicating their eagerness to explore the Town and discover more things to do before they sat down for their meal. The woman allowed them to leave but extended an invitation to join her for a drink later. She told them about local hotspots they could check out and gave them some insider tips. The two young girls laughed, thanked her for the information, and promised to come find her as soon as they were done exploring. They exchanged friendly waves before exploring the little Town, eager to discover all it had to offer.

Urbosa, the leader of the Gerudo people, gracefully made her way up the grand staircase to her castle. As she reached the top, she was greeted by the high-ranking Gerudo warriors, who had come to attend the main banquet she was hosting. Urbosa warmly welcomed them, exchanging pleasantries with each of them before proceeding to the banquet hall.

The main banquet was grand, with sumptuous food and drinks, lively music, and colorful decorations adorned the hall. Urbosa took her place on her throne, surveying the scene before her. She watched as the rest of the Town, Gerudo, and non-Gerudo, mingled and danced, enjoying the festivities to the fullest. 

Despite the joyful atmosphere, Urbosa couldn't help but feel dismay. She was the host of the festival, but she couldn't participate fully in the celebrations. Instead, she sat quietly on her throne, watching the revelry unfold before her eyes.

As the night wore on, Urbosa let her guard down and allowed herself to enjoy the party. She even rose from her throne and danced with some guests. However, in all the excitement, she overlooked the small platform behind her, which was moving slightly.

------

The tunnel was dark and damp, with only a few dimly lit bulbs hanging from the ceiling to guide their way. The girl with black hair led the way, her steps echoing off the stone walls. The redhead from before followed behind her, playfully teasing her as they walked.

"Shut up, don't even bring it up," the girl with black hair said firmly, annoyed by the redhead's teasing. She quickened her pace, trying to put some distance between them.

But the redhead only giggled slightly and caught up to her. "Oh, come on, Lucky," she said mockingly. "Why don't you show me the other clothes your mother gave you?"

The girl with black hair rolled her eyes in exasperation but didn't respond. She continued walking through the dark tunnel, her mind lost in thought.

As they walked down the dimly lit alley, the dark-haired girl suddenly stopped and turned toward Riju with a severe expression.

"Shut up, and don't tell anyone else about this," she said hushedly, ensuring no one else could hear.

Suddenly, Riju started gushing about how beautifully Link had danced earlier that day. "Oh, come on, Link. You looked beautiful out there maybe I should tell Sidon," she said with a laugh.

Link blushed and tried to play it off. "Don't you dare tell him anything," he said, turning around finally to face Riju. "He'll never let me live it down," he added, embarrassed at his friend Sidon teasing him about his dancing skills.

She suggested, "I mean, he's already mad at you. You might as well lighten up the mood a little." After a brief pause, she asked him, "Anyway, how is your side? We did a lot of moving around during the festival. Are you experiencing any pains?" She appeared to be worried about his wellbeing.

Link seemed dismissive of Riju's concerns and replied, "I'm fine. Don't worry about it. Sidon is just being dramatic. It's not that big of a deal. It was just a bruise." As he continued walking, Riju sent him a concerned look, and she couldn't help but observe his injured side, which had been hurt during his most recent battle almost two weeks ago.

The damp cavern echoed with the sound of two people conversing. Riju held a torch up high to avoid any water dripping on it as she spoke. "I get that, but don't you need a little more rest? We still have a couple of hundred years until you know what," she said, her voice echoing off the walls. Link just ignored her and continued walking.

As they walked through the dimly lit tunnels that twisted and turned beneath Garudo Town, rushing water echoed around them. Link and Riju were on a mission to locate the throne room, where a stone pillar with ancient engravings and instructions for activating the Thunder Temple was said to be hidden and trigger the sand storm that would kick up the sand over the three activation pillars. The journey was treacherous, and the water level steadily increased as they progressed through the underground network of tunnels. 

However, amidst the challenging circumstances, Riju couldn't help but notice that Link's makeup had smudged off, revealing his natural, feminine features. She couldn't resist teasing him about it, which resulted in Link rolling his eyes in frustration. Despite the distraction, they continued, slogging through the murky water and diligently navigating the labyrinthine tunnels.

The group carefully entered the tunnels using the entrance directly adjacent to the canteen. They took excellent care to ensure they weren't being followed and were safe from the festival-goers to avoid drawing attention to themselves. The entrance was hidden by a veil of falling water, which they passed through before continuing their journey towards the center of the Town, where the main Palace was.

As they walked through the tunnels, they noticed that the water level was gradually rising, making it increasingly difficult to keep their torch lit. The rushing water echoed through the tunnels, adding to the eerie atmosphere.

Link and Riju were wading through the water, their torch illuminating their path. As they walked, Link suddenly stopped and turned to Riju. "Just turn off the torch. I know where to go from here," he said confidently.

Riju raised an eyebrow at Link's sudden request, but she did as she was told and turned off the torch. They continued in Darkness, with only the faint glow of the water around them.

"Is this how you broke in the first time?" Riju asked, her tone mocking.

Link hesitated for a moment before replying, "No... I don't know what you're talking about." He continued forward, ignoring her question and leading the way.

Riju could only side-eye him as they continued, their footsteps echoing in the cavern. Finally, after what seemed like hours, they reached the end. The air was thick with anticipation as they took their final steps.

They noticed a hole in the ceiling. Curiosity and concern filled their minds as they thought about what could be on the other side of the opening. 

Link quickly grabbed his grappling hook without hesitation and threw it up toward the hole. After a few attempts, the theme finally caught on to the edge of the opening, and Link secured it tightly to the nearby fireplace.

Link then climbed up the rope to investigate what was on the other side while Riju waited patiently below. As he reached the top, he peered into the dark room and surveyed his surroundings. He saw nothing but Darkness and an eerie silence that filled the room. After a few moments, Link was satisfied that there was no danger and that the space was safe for Riju to climb up.

Once Riju was safely in the room, they both took a moment to catch their breath and regroup. They discussed their plan and decided to move forward with their mission, knowing they had each other's backs.

As they cautiously approached the back of the underground room, they kept their movements silent and quick. Eventually, they arrived at the spot where the stand was located and began examining the ancient mural that adorned the wall. They carefully read through the mural's inscriptions after lighting a torch. After a few moments of silence, they realized that the message on the mural was the same as they had seen before. 'Standing back to back with the throne, witness red pillars across a vast sea unite the Pillers in light to reveal the lightning Stone and open the way you who can hear my voice come to me. I await you.

Once they found the mural, they had to wait for a giant sandstorm to arrive, and Link knew precisely where to initiate one. The festival was in full swing, and he didn't want to spoil the fun any further, so he decided it would be better to wait until the festival was over to activate the sandstorm.

Link gazed out at the mural, where the red pillars were said to be hidden beneath the sand. "I know how to activate a sandstorm to reveal the red pillars," he said, turning to Riju. "But we have to wait until after the festival."

Riju furrowed her brow. "Why can't we do it now?" she asked.

"Because everyone is caught up in the festivities and their guard is down," Link explained. "If I were to activate a sandstorm right now, the Giblo would catch everyone off guard. There would be a lot of casualties. It's better to wait until everyone is back at their post."

With a thoughtful expression, Link began to pace, his mind racing with strategies and plans.

"Okay, I understand. But what do you suggest we do in the meantime?" Riju asked Link, looking at him with a curious expression.

"I think it would be better if we stay here under the town for the next few days while they celebrate," Link replied, reassuringly touching her shoulder. "We can use this time to rest and prepare for the journey ahead. Besides, this place has a lot to offer in terms of resources and amenities that we can take advantage of."

Riju nodded in agreement, impressed by Link's foresight. "That makes sense. But what about the safety of the people here? How can we be sure that they won't be harmed during the sandstorm?"

Link smiled at her, his eyes radiating confidence. "Don't worry, I've got that covered. Once the festival is over and everyone is back to their posts, I will activate a sandstorm before anyone leaves the Town to ensure everyone's safety. That way, we can avoid any potential dangers from the storm."

Riju's expression turned to one of concern as she paused. "Wait a minute," she said, her voice tinged with worry. "I'm not sure how they're going to get to safety. This room was only recently discovered, and during this time and age, people don't even know that this area exists under the Town." She swept her arm out to gesture at the vast, dark space before them.

"Back then, when we were still getting used to our thunder-based abilities, yours were especially impressive, Riju," Link said with a smile, trying to reassure his friend that he still held her in high esteem. "But now, with Urbosa on their side, her abilities overshadow yours. I don't mean to offend you, Riju, but it's the truth."

Riju waved away his apology, not offended in the least. "It's fine, Link. I know you don't mean anything by it," she said, giving him a reassuring smile.

Link continued, "If anything, their reliance on Urbosa's abilities could work in our favor. It'll keep her distracted enough not to investigate what we're doing. We just need to stay focused and stick to the plan."

Riju's gaze fell upon Link with a hint of concern. "That is true," she said, "but I can't help but worry that you're still injured." She leaned in to look closer at his wounds, examining him for any signs of injury. Link, however, wasn't having any of it. He rolled his eyes at her statement as if to say it wasn't a big deal.

"Come on, Riju, I told you guys I'm fine," he said, waving her off dismissively. "It's just a couple of scratches and bruises. I've had worse when I was battling Calamity Ganon." Despite his words, Riju remained unconvinced. She knew first-hand how dangerous combat could be and didn't want to take any chances with Link's health.

 Riju approached him. "That's not the point, Link," she said, her voice gentle. "We're worried about you. You've always been so strong, but you're not yourself lately. Let us help you heal. You're dealing with so much already, and we just want to ease your burden." As she spoke, she moved closer to him, her eyes kind and concerned.

Link's voice was firm as he spoke, "I don't need help, Riju. I'm completely fine. I am the one who wields the sword that banishes the Darkness. It is my duty to ensure everyone's safety, and I can't fulfill that responsibility if I am just going to get babied by you guys."

Riju's expression softened, and she replied, "We're not trying to baby you, Link. We are your friends, and we care about you deeply. When you're hurt, naturally, we're going to worry about you and try to make sure you're okay. However, when you act like it doesn't matter, it makes it so much harder for us to help you."

Link sighed profoundly and desperately said, "I appreciate the offer but don't need help. I have fought these monsters before, and I know what to do. I will figure it out if anything is different this time, just like I did with Colgera. I must ensure the safety of everyone, and I also need to make sure that my friends, whoever they may be, don't die during this time of crisis. It's not just about my duty, it's also about my own sense of responsibility. I don't even know if I had any family before I was placed in the shrine of Resurrection, and I still haven't regained all of my memories. It's a strange feeling to not know who you are or where you come from. I'm 27 years old, but the people I'm protecting don't even know who I am, and then me here is much younger and inexperienced, and I don't even know my exact age. All I can do is give this my all and make sure I'm at 100% to take on this challenge alone. It's the only way I can be sure that I'm doing Everything I can to protect everyone." Link collapsed on the steps near the mural as he finished speaking, his eyes watering with emotion.

Link sat silently, staring at the ground, lost in his thoughts. Riju sat beside him, her eyes full of compassion and understanding. 

"But you are not alone, Link," she said gently. "We are here with you. You have been through so much, and you're going through it alone. You've been alive for hundreds of years, and during that time, you've lost so much, things that you don't even know you've lost. I can never understand the depth of your pain, but I want you to know that we are here for you. You don't have to be strong all the time. You can lean on us when you need to." 

" but I'm---"

Link stood before his friends, looking exhausted after his last battle. Riju, the future Gerudo Chieftain, approached him and took hold of his arm, which was replaced by Rauru.

"But, nothing," she said, looking at him with a caring expression. "You might be the holder of the sword that seals the Darkness, or the princess's right hand, but you're also our friend. We care about you no matter what, and we want what is best for you."

Riju's words were comforting, and Link felt the weight of his burdens lift a little. He knew he had been neglecting his own wellbeing, and the thought of resting was tempting, but he couldn't shake the feeling that he had more work.

"I appreciate your concern," he said, "but there's still so much to be done. Hyrule is still in danger, and I can't rest until it's safe again."

Riju nodded, understanding his sense of duty. "Last time, we were caught by surprise, but this time will be different. We'll help you, and together, we'll make sure Hyrule is protected."

After Link's outburst, he fell silent and didn't speak for the rest of the time. Standing by his side, Riju could sense that he was emotionally drained. She let him be, knowing he could not express his feelings easily. It was clear to her that what Link had just done took a lot of courage and vulnerability, especially since he was revealing his emotions to her.

Riju respected Link's decision to stay silent and tried to make herself useful by cleaning the underground rooms. She knew that sometimes, silence was the best way to process one's emotions, and she didn't want to intrude on Link's personal space. As she worked, she couldn't help but think about the depth of Link's emotions. She had always known him to be stoic and reserved, but seeing him so vulnerable made her appreciate him even more.

Chapter Text

The week-long festival ended without a problem. People of all ages had a delightful time, indulging in the delicious food and participating in various activities throughout the festivities. The colorful decorations and lively music added to the overall festive atmosphere. The festival's last day was bittersweet as everyone knew it was time to return to their daily routines.

As the sun set on the final day, the Garudos began to pack up and prepare to leave. They bid farewell to their newfound friends, promising to keep in touch and meet again at the following year's celebration. The organizers and volunteers began to remove the decorations, dismantle the stalls, and clear the area, ensuring that the Town was left spotless.

As the night fell, the festival grounds were empty, and the only remnants of the celebration were the fond memories of the people who attended it.

The blood moon slowly rose over the horizon, casting an eerie red glow across the sky. It was a sign that monsters would soon emerge from their slumber all over the kingdom. Urbosa, a brave and skilled warrior, and her team of warrior women were on high alert, guarding the Town from the onslaught of monsters that would come with the moon's rise.

They fought hard, swords and shields clashing against the terrifying creatures that emerged from the shadows. The battle was long and grueling, but eventually, they defeated the monsters and restored peace to the Town.

As Urbosa returned to her Palace to prepare for her journey to Central Hyrule, she couldn't shake the feeling that something was off. The air around the Town was tense, and everyone was on edge, although no one knew why. Urbosa continued to pack her belongings, but her mind was preoccupied with what could be causing the strange atmosphere.

Just as she was about to leave, a couple of Gerudo children appeared before her. They seemed frightened and out of breath but were also determined to deliver a message to Urbosa.

One of the girls spoke up, addressing Lady Urbosa apologetically. She explained that they had sought permission to stay near the Palace should anything unexpected happen. The other little girl interjected, reiterating the request in a hopeful manner. They both looked up at Lady Urbosa with a mixture of anxiety and anticipation, hoping for a positive response.

Urbosa, the protector of the Gerudo people, spoke kindly to the two young children standing before her. She wanted to know why they felt that something terrible might happen. She encouraged them to stay near the Palace in case anything went wrong. She could see the worry in their eyes as she knelt down to their height.

The children looked at each other, unsure of how to answer. Then, with a shrug of their shoulders, they explained that they didn't know why they felt that way. It was just a gut feeling that something horribly wrong would happen. Urbosa listened attentively, taking their concerns seriously. She knew that even the slightest hint of danger could not be ignored, and she vowed to watch the children and the surrounding area.

Urbosa was faced with a difficult decision. She needed to attend the mandatory Champions meeting in central Hyrule immediately. Still, at the same time, she couldn't ignore the needs of her hometown. After much contemplation, Urbosa decided to wait another day before heading to the meeting. Little did she know, this decision would be the most fortunate one she had ever made.

The next day, an entirely white dragon appeared in the desert, and Urbosa couldn't help but feel glad that she had stayed behind. The Dragon was a sight to behold, dancing above the sand creating dust clouds that engulfed the skies. Although it mainly stayed in the Toruma Dunes, it was heading further south towards the Dragon's exile area.

Urbosa knew that they brought strong winds that caused sandstorms whenever dragons appeared. She couldn't help but worry, but this Dragon seemed to linger longer than usual throughout the desert. Urbosa's concern grew as she thought about the danger the Dragon posed to her hometown and the surrounding areas. Despite this, she couldn't help but be amazed at the Dragon's beauty and power.

After waiting three hours, Urbosa decided to call for an immediate evacuation of the Town. She knew the sandstorm was approaching fast and could devastate the Town. She quickly directed everyone toward the Palace for safety. Urbosa was particularly concerned about the children and women, so she ushered them inside. She instructed some women to create a small shelter for the men outside the Town in case the sandstorm became too much for them to handle.

For the next two hours, the people of the Town worried as the Dragon continued throughout the south side of the Gerudo desert. The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and sand was flying everywhere. Finally, the Dragon was just above the pallet and the Town. They all stared up in shock, and Urbosa could only stare in wonder and anger as the Dragon picked up even more sand from around them. The sandstorm was now full-blown and worse than regular ones. The sand was on everything to the point where the natural spring that always filtered out freshwater had stopped spewing out water. It was an absolute disaster.

The children were frightened and ran to their mothers and aunts for safety as they watched the Dragon continue on its rampage throughout the desert. Urbosa felt helpless but knew that she had to do something. She ensured everyone was safe inside the Palace before she went outside to assess the situation. She saw that the men were struggling with the sandstorm, so she decided to help them. Urbosa instructed the women to create a bigger shelter for the men with more food and water; she even helped them build it. It was hard because of the sand, but they created a decent shelter.

The sandstorm continued for several hours, and Urbosa worried they would run out of water. She instructed everyone to gather as many materials as possible from their homes before the sandstorm worsened. Urbosa ensured enough water in the Palace for everyone to drink. She knew they were in for a long night, but she was determined to keep everyone safe. Finally, the sandstorm subsided, and the people of the Town emerged from their shelters. They were exhausted but grateful to Urbosa for keeping them safe.

As the Garudo returned to the Palace with their supplies, they gathered around the central part of the building. The windows were open, and the sand blew in, so they worked together to close them. They used lavish curtains to try to block out the sand, but it was a difficult task. Everyone was feeling anxious and scared, unsure of what to do next. Urbosa looked around at her people and felt the weight of responsibility on her shoulders. She knew she had to devise a plan to help them through this crisis. She furrowed her brow and started thinking, trying to prepare a solution to keep everyone safe and secure.

-----

As Zelda prepared for an essential meeting for the next two days, one of her appointed Maids informed her that Lady Urbosa of the Garudo would not attend. Zelda turned around, curious about the reason.

"What happened? Is everything alright?" she asked her Maid, stopping for a moment from brushing her hair and choosing her clothes with the help of another Maid.

The Maid explained that an enormous sandstorm had hit the Garudo desert, and no one was allowed to leave. Lady Urbosa had sent a messenger hawk to inform the head guard that something odd was happening and that she would stay back for a few days. However, that was before the sandstorm struck, and now she was stuck.

Zelda pondered the situation, thinking about the potential implications of Lady Urbosa not attending the meeting. Just as she was about to say something, a knock at the door interrupted her thoughts, making the Maids and Zelda turn around in anticipation.

A guard they had built stood in the door that was not open, standing over Zelda's guard. The man bowed at the door, and once he was allowed in, he walked inside. 

The man bowed apologetically and said, "I am sorry for disturbing you, Princess." 

Zelda asked him what he needed, and the man answered dutifully, "Your father wishes to have a word with you immediately. This pertains to the upcoming Champions meeting." 

Zelda agreed and informed the guard to let her father know she would be there soon. The maids then left the room, and on their way out, they passed Link, who was standing by the door looking blank. Zelda couldn't help but roll her eyes in annoyance. 

As Zelda walked out of the room, Link began to follow her. She turned to him and snapped, "Will you stop following me? I'm safe here in the castle." Despite her words, Link followed her as they approached the throne room. 

Once they arrived, Link bowed respectfully before the King while Zelda greeted her father.

The young lady addressed her father, "Father I was summoned by you, may I know the reason?"

The King replied sternly, "Yes, Zelda. I have been informed that the Champions encounter difficulties with their Divine Beasts. We need to address this issue immediately."

Zelda began, "So far, it looks like we will be convening a meeting with the Champions to discuss the progress of their research. I have gathered some data during my visit to Rito Village."

But before she could finish, her father interrupted her.

"From this moment on, you are not allowed to come anywhere near any Divine Beast," her father spoke sternly. His voice was frustrated as he continued, "I have told you many times before to leave this foolish obsession with the past and focus on your studies. Yet, you do not listen to me and continue to ignore your responsibilities as the princess of our land. How can you be so careless about the rumors of Calamity Ganon resurfacing?"

Zelda took a deep breath, ready to explain herself, but her father's following words interrupted her. "I want to know if you have made any progress in activating your powers," he asked, his voice still stern. The King's eyes were fixed on her, and there was no sign of softness or affection. Zelda remained silent, bowing her head slightly, indicating that she had not progressed. She knew her father was disappointed in her, but she couldn't help feeling frustrated. She had tried her best to awaken her powers, but nothing seemed to work.

The King's stern voice echoed in the grand hall as he addressed his daughter, Zelda. "After all of this is done and over with, you are going to Three Lakes to pray to the goddesses. Do I make myself clear, Zelda?" he said, his eyes fixed on her.

Zelda sighed in exasperation, knowing her father would not listen. "Father, they have discovered so many new things about the past that can help us," she began, hoping to reason with him.

The King's voice boomed angrily as he cut his daughter off mid-sentence. "That is enough," he declared. "Your only task now is to awaken your powers. How can this knight have already awakened the Master Sword when you haven't even awakened your own powers? It looks bad to everyone in the kingdom when the princess is being lazy and unwilling to cooperate to protect them. It shows them that we are not ready to battle against Calamity Ganon and that they cannot rely on us."

Zelda tried to speak up, but her father wasn't listening. "Not only have you gone against my direct order of having the knight with you and ordering him to leave your side, but you are still wasting away doing nothing but sitting in your bedroom and your study looking for answers in the past that didn't even help them if we are still in this situation," he continued. "Calamity Ganon is going to return, and you need to be ready. Do I make myself clear, Zelda?"

The princess could only nod her head, feeling frustrated and ashamed. Her father's words stung, but she knew he was right. She hadn't taken her duties seriously enough, and now the consequences were clear. As soon as the Champions meeting was over, she would have to head to all of the Goddess lakes and pray until she awakened her power.

The guards around them stood at attention, their faces impassive as the King delivered his final words to his daughter. "Do I make myself clear again, girl?" he asked. Zelda nodded, not daring to speak. She turned and left the room, her loyal knight following close behind.

As she returned to her room, the princess's head was still down, deep in thought. She noticed many staff members were taking her research out of the room. It was then that she realized her father had planned it all along. He wanted her to go to the throne room so that he could take her research with him.

The staff members looked apologetic as they carried her research away, but the princess didn't even bother to stop them. She knew her father was always scheming; this was another example of his manipulative tactics to get her to focus.

The royal guard Link watched the princess enter her room with a heavy heart. He knew she was upset, but he had a duty to fulfill. He was loyal to the King above everyone else. He would do everything in his power to ensure the princess's safety. Although the princess didn't like him, he respected her and would protect her at all costs.

----

Link and Riju trudged through the blowing sand as they made their way toward the first red pillar, with Link donning his usual mask to protect his face from the sand particles. The Palace was behind them, and they glanced back to see that all the curtains were closed. They could be sure that no one was watching them. The wind had whipped up the sand around them, creating a massive sandstorm that had already uncovered many things, including old buildings that had been hidden for a long time. The structures came back to life before their eyes, and mushroom-like structures emerged from the sand.

Link and Riju pressed on, determined to reach the red pillar despite the strange occurrences. They ran as fast as they could, feeling the sand beneath their feet and the wind against their faces. The post was getting closer, and they could see it in the distance.

Link stood amid a raging sandstorm, with barely any visibility and sand whipping against his skin. He knew that they needed to make the sandstorm last longer. He lifted his sword and angled it in a way that made it shine, even though barely any light could get through the sandstorm. The blade glimmered amid the chaos.

Suddenly, a beautiful blue hue emanated from the sword, shining brightly into the sky. The light was so bright that it seemed to cut through the sandstorm and blaze a path forward. The sandstorm increased, and Link knew they needed to move quickly.

Just then, a loud war cry came from behind him. Link turned to see a white dragon, the one from before. More sand started rising towards the sky, and Link knew this was his chance. He put away his sword and focused on the sand. With each passing moment, the sand rose higher and higher.

The Dragon flew up into the sky, letting out another roar before disappearing until no sign was left. Link and his companions were left standing amid the sandstorm, but they knew they were one step closer to their goal.

As they watched the Dragon disappear before them, Riju and Link were amazed and relieved that his plan had worked.

"I can't believe that worked," Riju exclaimed, her voice filled with disbelief.

Link nodded in agreement, his eyes still fixed on where the Dragon had once stood. "I know, right? It seems like she always comes through for me when I need her the most."

Link quickly analyzed their surroundings as they approached the first red pillar. He knew they needed to move fast if they were going to complete their mission before it was too late.

Once they reached the first red pillar, they took a moment to catch their breath and devise a plan. Riju would stay near the post while Link ran across the treacherous desert to activate the lights on the other Pillers with his Ultra Hand. Once the light was on, Riju would turn to the center where the pedestal would come from the ground.

With their plan in place, they quickly separated, and Link took off across the desert. The sandstorm raged around him, making it difficult to see, but he pressed on, determined to complete his mission no matter what. Along the way, he faced off against many Lizalfos, his sword flashing in the sunlight as he fought. But he was undeterred, knowing that his mission was too important to fail.

Finally, after an eternity, he reached the other red pillar and lifted it up using the attached wheel. Riju smashed the rock blocking the light, making the light hit the reflective mirror towards him, and the light from the other post shone brightly, illuminating the way forward. With a sense of triumph, Link knew that they were one step closer.

Link had one final task: reaching the last pillar and adjusting the mirror to face the first one. He quickly descended the post and utilized the gusts of wind that had manifested across the desert to move swiftly. However, he soon noticed that Gibldo was now standing on the ground. He used shock arrows to clear the path and continued towards the next pillar.

----

On this fateful day, Urbosa was experiencing a series of unfortunate events. To begin with, The Majestic Dragon, an unexpected and powerful force, emerged out of nowhere, creating a sandstorm in the middle of the desert. This sudden occurrence put Urbosa in a precarious position, as she had to ensure the safety of all her citizens and evacuate them to the Palace. However, due to the sand clogging the spring, providing them with enough food and drinkable water was nearly impossible.

The sandstorm intensified as if this wasn't challenging enough, causing more chaos and destruction. Urbosa was forced to stay inside the Palace with everyone else; she could feel their restlessness and fear, adding to her growing anxiety.

Time seemed to crawl by as Urbosa waited for the storm to subside. Two hours had passed, yet the situation showed no improvement. Urbosa knew she had to be out there, leading her warriors and protecting her citizens from the dangers of the sandstorm. But for now, she could only wait and hope for the best.

At first, Urbosa thought it would be possible to tough it out through the sandstorm and get out of the desert with all the Town's residents. 

However, she quickly realized it would be too dangerous and decided everyone would be better off staying put. Just as she made this decision, an ear-piercing sound from outside echoed through the Palace, causing everyone inside to freeze in terror. They all turned their heads towards the main gate, waiting for something to happen. As they stood there, a feeling of dread washed over them as they heard moaning and groaning sounds coming from outside, followed by scratching on the door. Urbosa, the leader of the Garudo Warriors, quickly sprang into action, gathering her guards and instructing them to be prepared with their weapons in case whoever was outside broke through the door.

A few minutes later, the door burst open, and a group of mummified creatures started walking toward them. The creatures were clearly once human, but their skin was dried up, and their eyes were dark and hollow. They were groaning and moaning with every step they took. The Garudo Warriors immediately raised their weapons and began to attack the creatures. However, to their surprise, their attacks seemed to have no effect on the creatures as they continued to march forward and swing their long, mummified arms. The Garudo Warriors were now panicking, realizing they were dealing with something beyond their understanding.

Urbosa put herself on the front line to defend her people. When the mummified creatures attacked, she was among the first to jump in front of the warriors and face them head-on. However, she soon realized that her regular attacks needed more power to defeat the monsters. 

Urbosa called upon her Thunder ability as a last resort, unleashing a massive electrical storm surrounding her. The mummified creatures started showing weakness, and Urbosa knew she had found their weakness. She quickly summoned her Thunder to attack the mummies, and the bolts of electricity struck them with deadly precision, killing them almost instantly.

But Urbosa had no time to rest. More groaning and moaning could be heard before them, and she knew the battle was far from over. She quickly rallied her warriors, yelling out orders to ensure the safety of the citizens. 

"Warriors, gather at the front gate and be prepared to defend everyone's safety," Urbosa shouted as she led them out of the Palace. "Ensure that these doors stay closed and that none of those beings come any closer," she yelled when they were outside. Her warriors quickly shut the door, leaving a couple behind just in case, and turned to face their enemies head-on.

Urbosa continued using her Thunder ability to attack as many mummies as possible. Still, they kept coming from outside the Town. The battle was fierce, and Urbosa and her warriors were pushed to their limits. But thanks to Urbosa's bravery and leadership, they could hold their ground and protect the citizens from harm.

As they cleared the area, a man climbed up the stairs towards Lady Urbosa; he shouted, "Lady Urbosa, please accept my apologies for entering your Town without permission. However, I bring something that could be of great assistance in your battles against the ferocious beasts that have been plaguing your people." 

Urbosa's Warrior quickly reacted and was about to strike the man, but she ordered him to stop. "Hold on, let him explain," Urbosa said with a stern look.

The man then spoke, "A few hours ago, a man cam up to me and told me about the beasts. That's when he gave me these weapons that are specifically designed to defeat these creatures. The weapons send out elemental attacks that are effective against them."

He held up a couple of weapons as he spoke, and two more men appeared behind him, looking worried. "We tried them out ourselves, and they work," the man added. 

Urbosa looked them over for a couple of seconds before nodding her head. 

Urbosa looked at the weapons and then at the man. She could tell he was genuinely trying to help. "Thank you for bringing this to our attention. Your assistance will not be forgotten," she said with a nod.

 Urbosa commanded her loyal female warriors to take charge of the situation. With a quick nod, she ordered them to lead the vulnerable men to safety in one of the nearby houses. The women were instructed to do whatever it took to ensure the men's protection from the impending danger.

Urbosa's skilled warriors were quick to act; they immediately started removing the weapons from the men. They would only use them to fend off any creatures while Urbosa contemplated the source of the threat.
Amidst the commotion, the women remained focused and determined. They led the men towards a secluded building where they would be protected from harm. Urbosa watched as her warriors performed their duty with precision and skill, ready to face any challenge that came their way. 

Urbosa moved quickly, propelled by a sense of urgency as she darted out of the Town. As she emerged into the open, she spotted several mummified beings, their desiccated forms lying scattered around. Without hesitation, she tended to them, expertly ending them all that was left where their remains, knowing there was no time to waste. 

As she worked, Urbosa couldn't help but notice that the mummified beings were all emerging from a single direction. Intrigued, she followed the trail, moving with a sense of purpose. The route led her to a towering mushroom, its bulbous form casting a long shadow across the barren landscape. 

Despite her confusion at the sudden appearance of the mushroom, Urbosa remained alert, her instincts telling her that this was no mere coincidence. And she was right. More mummified beings emerged from the mushroom's depths, their eyes glowing with a malevolent energy. 
Urbosa began, taking down the mummified beings with swift, precise strikes. But she knew that the mushroom was the actual threat. She focused all her Thunder attacks on the towering fungus, unleashing the full power of her elemental abilities. 

It was only when she struck the glowing center of the mushroom that it finally exploded, disintegrating into nothingness. Urbosa looked around, her eyes scanning the sandstorm that raged all around her. Despite the chaos, she could hear the sounds of her Warriors, their weapons clashing with the enemy's.

As she walked around the Town's border, she could hear the crackling of electricity and the explosions of fire-emitting weapons. She also listened to the splashing of water-based weapons and wondered how the fighters managed the heat. However, she didn't dwell on it too much and continued to look for more of the foul beasts. She ended up facing many more of these creatures. She discovered two more towering mushroom-like beings guarding all the town entrances.

With Urbosa's help, they managed to get rid of the mummified beings inside the Town. Afterward, Urbosa returned to check if anything behind the village could lead to a sneak attack. As she scouted the area, she found a couple of stray mummified beings coming from more profound into the desert. However, she didn't spot any more giant mushrooms producing them.

She continued to the back of the Town, keeping her eyes open and searching for threats.

The vast desert stretched before her, the sand a never-ending sea of gold. But in that moment, she caught a glimpse of something peculiar in the distance. It was easy to miss, a fleeting moment, but she knew it was there. She approached the strange object, determined to uncover its secrets. 

As she drew closer, the bizarre structure loomed taller and more imposing. She battled against a few mummified beings, the remnants of some long-forgotten civilization. It was a minor fight compared to the battle in the Town, but it was still a struggle. The wind picked up, and she had to dodge several tornadoes. 

Finally, she arrived at the structure, a massive red pillar that rose high into the sky. A beam of light shone down onto it, and a reflective mirror on top of the post directed the light elsewhere. She looked in the direction of the light but saw nothing. 

Then she turned her head and saw the light from the opposite direction, illuminating the pillar with a brilliant glow. It was then that she caught a glimpse of a figure running away. The person had left only moments before she had reached the pillar, and she would have missed it if she hadn't turned her head at that exact moment.

As soon as she spotted the person, her heart skipped a beat as she recognized her as the girl who had mesmerized her earlier with her fantastic dancing skills, performing with her equally talented sister. She immediately started following her, intrigued to know more about her. She walked briskly, keeping a close distance, observing her every move. Suddenly, a loud, ominous rumbling sound echoed through the surroundings, causing the ground to tremble violently. She felt her knees go weak and had to kneel down to keep her balance. The rumbling continued for a few seconds, and when it finally subsided, she looked around, feeling disoriented and unsure of what had just happened.

As Urbosa stood amidst the swirling sand, a sudden light illuminated her surroundings. The Earth shook violently, but she remained steady, her eyes scanning the horizon for the source of the light. The pillars surrounding her glowed brighter than ever, casting eerie shadows across the desert landscape. 

Urbosa looked over at the pillar behind her, searching for any sign of what had caused the sudden light. As she investigated, another wave of light emanated from the Southwest, the direction in which Riju, the young girl she had seen dancing earlier, was headed. 

A surge of adrenaline coursed through Urbosa's veins as she set off in pursuit of the light. The sandstorm grew more intense with every step she took, the grains of sand stinging her face and obscuring her vision. Despite the harsh conditions, Urbosa pressed on, determined to reach Riju and uncover the source of the mysterious light.

-------

Riju approached Link with a stoic expression and said, "There she is." Both of them stared at the figure in front of them. It was supposed to be Zelda, but both knew it wasn't really her. They gazed at her for a moment before taking several steps forward. Suddenly, she vanished like always, leaving them alone with the metal pedestal meant to summon the Thunder Temple from under the sand.

With a subtle nod, Link signaled to Raji, who readied herself to unleash her Thunder abilities. Link took out his trusty great eagle bow and selected an arrow, carefully pulling it back as he aimed at the metallic pedestal. He precisely released the Arrow, hitting the pedestal with a resounding clang, triggering Riju's ability to activate in all its glory. As the lightning bolt surged through the pedestal, the ground began to tremble again.

The sand beneath their feet shifted and danced as if anticipating the grand spectacle about unfolding. Slowly but surely, an enormous temple emerged from the ground, pushing the sand aside as it grew taller and taller. The sound of grinding stone and shifting sand filled their ears, and they watched in wonder as the Temple rose above the sand cloud that had engulfed the entire desert.

The Temple's architecture was a marvel to behold. Its walls were adorned with intricate carvings and glyphs, telling stories of bygone eras. The massive pillars and their polished surfaces reflected the light in dazzling patterns. As the Temple continued to rise, it seemed like it was reaching for the sky.

Riju and Link stood side by side, their eyes fixed on the Temple looming before them. A sense of trepidation coursed through their bodies, but they knew they couldn't return now. They took slow, deliberate steps forward until they reached the edge of the desert sand, where they broke into a run, determined to get to the Temple as quickly as possible.
They had activated the Temple and wanted to save time in case any Garudo or Yiga Clan member stumbled upon it. The last thing they wanted was to inadvertently release a horde of Gibdo into the desert.

Despite the thick sandstorm obscuring their vision and slowing their progress, they could still make out the three Gibdo mushroom hives outside the Cave. It was the same as the last time they had been there, and they knew what to expect. The opening was sealed shut by a hard cocoon, but they were prepared for this eventuality with a swift and accurate shot at the center Hive.

The center hive of the Temple was eerily silent when they attacked it until the queen Gibdo emerged with a deafening roar. Her wings were grotesque and bug-like, rustling with every step she took as she glared furiously at the two invaders - Link and Riju. 
Without hesitation, Link and Riju launched a coordinated attack against the queen. The queen Gibdo retaliated by flapping her wings, causing the sandstorm to intensify. The sand whipped around them, making it difficult for them to see and breathe. But Link and Riju remained unfazed, striking the queen with lightning and arrows until she retreated into the Temple.
As they entered the Temple, they were met with a thick layer of sand. They destroyed the Cocoon blocking the entrance, and Link took out one of the Giant Korak leaves, using it as a fan to blow away the sand on top of the pressure plate. Finally, they could access the hidden door and run down a long hallway to the first-floor basement.

The two carefully scanned their surroundings for potential threats as they entered the dark and eerie Temple. Link's ultra-hand ability proved to be quite helpful in removing obstacles they had encountered during their previous visit, such as the fake wall made of bricks. With a swift motion, Link used his Ultra hand to demolish the wall and reveal what lay behind it - a group of Gibdos. 

The Gibdos, ancient mummified creatures, lurched towards the two, arms outstretched, ready to kill them. However, the Link and Riju were well-prepared for an encounter and quickly dispatched the Gibdos with their elemental weapons. Once the danger had passed, they continued their way deeper into the Temple halls.

As they turned a corner, Riju's voice pierced through the silence. "Wait, Link, hold on," she said, signaling him to stop. However, as Link halted his steps, the floor beneath him gave in and crumbled into a deep abyss. He frantically looked for a way out, his heart pounding with fear. He jumped across the other side before the ground beneath him ultimately gave way.

"Really," Riju asked him, her voice tinged with annoyance. "Out of all things, are you going to forget this?" She looked at him disapprovingly, feeling exasperated at his recklessness.

"Oh, come on, I forgot," Link said, trying to lighten the mood. He went down to retrieve the two Stone boards hidden below where the floor had fallen through. He used his Ultra hand and recalled the foundation that had crumbled under him, bringing the two Stone boards back to the main floor they were on. "at least you didn't fall in this time."

"Don't even bring it up," Riju rolled her eyes as she jumped over to be on Link's side. "That wasn't even my fault," she snapped at him, remembering the first time they fell through the floor together.

Link let out a light-hearted laugh, trying to defuse the tension. "You can't keep blaming me, you know. It's not like I summoned that Gibdo out of nowhere."

But she wasn't in the mood for jokes. "It is your fault," she snapped back, her voice tense with frustration. "You threw its head at my face!"

Link winced and gave her an apologetic smile, knowing she was right. He raised his Ultra Hand, blocking the flames that kept shooting toward them, blocking their path down the dark, eerie hallway. The heat was stifling as they walked through the fire hallway with the stole barely protecting them.

As Link and Riju hurried into the next room, their steps echoed in the dimly lit chamber. Link stepped on the pressure plate, and the sudden click signaled the deactivation of the flames behind them and the opening of the next door. With the path now clear, they went to the next room and immediately met with another barrier. Enormous, blazing fireballs rolled down the hallway towards them, blocking their path. In a flash of quick thinking, Link extended his Ultra hand, snatched the first fireball, and sprinted up the hallway with Riju on his heels. They stooped low in case Link lost his grip on the massive fireball.

The two continued from the fiery gauntlet unharmed and moved down another hallway. They found another hidden pressure plate, revealing yet another room swarming with Gibdos. Riju unleashed a bunch of crackling bolts of lightning. At the same time, Link drew his bow and unleashed a volley of elemental arrows to kill the undead creatures.

As they went down the only remaining hallway, they finally arrived at the room of hopeful light, where an ancient Captain Construct was waiting. Its rusted metal frame creaked as it rose to meet them, but the two heroes quickly sprang into action. They engaged in a battle, their weapons ringing as they struck the metal being. 

After defeating the ancient robot, they searched through the sand for one of the mirrors. Riju was the first to spot it and called for Link's help to lift it. Together, they pointed the mirror towards the direction of the target, who was opening yet another door.

"Finally, I thought it was never going to end," Riju exclaimed as she and Link ran through another hallway. They finally reached the first floor of the Lightning Temple, where the hand pedestal lay. Link needed to use his hand to activate it.

Link and Riju rushed into the room and decided to take a short break. They drank some water and ate something to regain their strength. While they were freshening up and changing into more comfortable clothes, Riju couldn't help but worry about Link, who had been quiet throughout their journey up the Temple. Although she didn't speak much either, Link appeared lost in thought.

Upon their arrival at the festival, she couldn't help but notice how sometimes Link would become quiet and stare off into the distance like he was lost in thought. Initially, she didn't think much of it and assumed he was probably stressed about the Temple they would redo. 

However, her observations became more concerning as they proceeded with the Temple. She noticed that Link wasn't fully present even when they encountered obstacles, such as crossing the wall of fire and reaching the spot where Riju fell back during their initial run. Despite Riju warning him before the floor started crackling under his feet, he seemed to be losing touch with his surroundings. He wasn't paying attention to his own safety.

She felt a deep concern for Link, but even with all her will, she knew there was nothing else she could do other than offer her help. It was the first time she had seen him so quiet and uncommunicative since he was sealed in the Tomb of Resurrection as a knight serving the Royal Family. The tales about him were all the same - Link never spoke a word, and even if he did, it was only a grunt.

The first time she met Link was when they were trying to deal with the Divine Beast, and she was taken aback by his playful nature. She expected him to be a solemn and silent figure. Still, he turned out to be a young man who loved to make jokes, pull pranks, and laugh with his companions as if he had nothing to worry about. However, now she realized that dealing with the sages and the monsters in each Temple was taking its toll on him, along with his separation from Zelda. Although he had pledged to protect her, he no longer saw her in the same light as before when she was a princess, and he was her loyal knight.

The atmosphere was tense as Riju whispered Link's name, and he turned his head to face her. Although he attempted to smile, Riju could see right through his facade. "I can sense that something's wrong, and I understand that you don't want to discuss it," she said in a hushed tone. "But Link, please remember that we are here for you. We care about you and want to help in any way we can."

"I'm alright, Riju," Link replied, attempting to sound confident.

Riju's eyes softened as she looked at him. "You're like a brother to me," she said earnestly, her gaze flickering to her brother, who was observing their conversation with a stoic expression. "You supported me when even I didn't believe in myself. I may not know exactly what's troubling you, but I want you to know that we are here for you, and you're not alone. We need a clear head to finish these ruins and face Ganondorf again. Honestly, I don't think you're thinking clearly right now."

Link nodded but said nothing. Riju couldn't help but feel like he was dismissing her concerns. The darkness of the Temple only made the situation feel more intense.

Link sat in silence for a long time, his thoughts consumed by the enormity of their mission. Finally, he voiced the question that had been weighing on his mind. "What's going to happen to us after this?" he asked quietly, turning his gaze away from his companion and towards the pedestal he was supposed to activate to begin their mission.

Link's eyes were filled with fear, uncertainty, and sadness as he spoke. "We won't be able to return to our own timeline. Our timeline is so messed up that everyone was killed, and Ganon won. Zelda sacrificed herself to allow us to return and defeat him. But after we defeat him here, or what if we don't even beat him... what will become of us?"

Link's mind was racing with questions and concerns. "We can't stay in Hyrule like everyone else. We won't fit in, and we don't know anyone. Plus, we're destroying what the people of this time believe is their only hope of defeating the Calamity. How will they react when they find out? What if we don't win? What if Zelda dies again?"

The weight of all these questions and uncertainties seemed to bear down on Link, and he stared down at his food, too lost in thought to eat. He hoped they could complete their mission successfully and find some way to deal with the consequences of their actions.
 
Riju paused for a moment, reflecting on their journey and the sacrifices made by Zelda. "I mean, we can always figure it out when we get there," she said as she looked at Link. She explained how Zelda had gone to great lengths to help them. She had traveled through time to transform herself into a dragon, all to empower the master sword for Link to use to defeat Ganondorf. Then, she sacrificed herself so they could travel through time and have enough of it to defeat Ganondorf before he became too strong.

"This is our chance to make our past, and the lives of Link and Zelda in the past, better," Riju emphasized as she scooted next to Link and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. She believed that their actions could have a positive impact on the past and create a better future.

Riju continued to explain their options, "If it comes down to it, we can always go up to the sky islands. They are too high up, and no one would be able to find us for 100 years. By then, we would have live happily and defeated Ganondorf, leaving Hyrule behind."

Link's eyes were fixed on his food. His thoughts were consumed by the weight of his emotions. He didn't know how to process everything that had happened, and the silence between him and Riju was palpable.

Sensing Link's distress, Riju placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "How about we talk about this with everyone else?" she suggested. "Maybe you're not the only one feeling like that."

Link looked up at her, grateful for the support. He had been so lost in his thoughts that he hadn't considered sharing his feelings with others. With a nod, Link agreed to Riju's suggestion. They finished their meals in silence, lost in their own thoughts.

Chapter Text

The sun shone brightly in the sky, casting a warm glow over the bustling streets of Castle Town. People of all ages and races hurried along the cobbled streets, each carrying out their daily routines in preparation for an eagerly awaited festival. The festival was being held to celebrate the upcoming meeting of different races from all over the Kingdom, and the excitement in the air was palpable.

Despite the festive mood, an underlying sense of tension could be felt among the Hyrulian people. They had always been proud of their heritage and were not particularly fond of the other races. It was challenging for them to put on a facade of friendliness with the other races, and it showed in their interactions. Nevertheless, they knew this was an important event, and they had to put their differences aside for the sake of the Kingdom.

As the sun rose higher in the sky and the day progressed, the civilians worked tirelessly to set up numerous stands. However, their enthusiasm seemed to wane as the task went on. They didn't seem to have any excitement or energy and instead appeared more annoyed as they cleaned the streets and transformed the once-ordinary roads into a small market with various stands. Despite this, they worked diligently, trimming several plants and decorating every corner of every road, adhering to the Royal Family's request.

After many hours of hard work, the market was finally ready. The children and teenagers were excited to explore the various stands from different regions of Hyrule. They were fascinated by the other items on display, from handmade crafts to exotic foods. They spent hours wandering around and enjoying the festive atmosphere.

However, the joyous mood was short-lived. A horn was suddenly blown, signaling the arrival of a guest who was to attend the Castle. The crowd quickly dispersed, making way for the first guest to enter through the gates of Castle Town. To their utter dismay, the sight that greeted them was a cause for disgust and anguish.

As the first group arrived, the Gorons made their presence known with their towering stature. They strolled down the streets, occupying most of the space, and emanated a cheerful attitude that belied the stares of the townsfolk. Their broad shoulders and muscular frames gave them a formidable appearance, but they walked gently, conveying a sense of calm. Despite the obvious discomfort of the onlookers, the Gorons paid no attention to their stares and continued on their way.

Daruk, a respected Goron warrior, led the pack and guided his comrades through the winding streets of the castle town. They approached Central Square, pausing momentarily to take in their surroundings. The square was bustling with activity, and the air was filled with the sounds of people going about their daily business.

After a brief rest, the Gorons continued their journey and crossed the castle moat bridge, which led them to the first Gatehouse of Hyrule Castle. The Gatehouse was an imposing structure with thick stone walls and a towering gate that barred entry to all but the most trusted visitors. The Gorons confidently approached the gate, knowing they had an important role to play in the events unfolding.

The guard approached Daruk, the Champion, and informed him that the meeting was scheduled for seven days. He then led Daruk through the first Gatehouse and onto the second one. Daruk was carrying a massive trunk filled with valuable information he had gathered about various things he had discovered in his Divine Beast. However, the security check was thorough, and even his trunk had to be thoroughly searched before he could proceed through the second Gate House.

After the search was completed, the guard escorted Daruk towards the Castle. The journey was long and tiring, and Daruk was glad when they finally arrived. The guard then led Daruk to his private room, where he would stay for the next week. Daruk was impressed by the room's grandeur and felt honored to stay in such a place.

Despite the guard's rude behavior, Daruk remained calm and polite. He understood that the guards were just doing their job, and he did not want to cause any trouble. As Daruk entered his room, the guards shut the door, leaving him alone.

Daruk sighed deeply as he entered the small bedroom allocated to him. He couldn't help but notice how cramped the space was, barely able to accommodate his hulking size. Glancing around the room, he saw sparse decor, with only a small bed, a rickety table, and a few basic amenities. 

Daruk couldn't help but feel a sense of unease settle in his chest as he thought about his stay in Hyrule. Though the people had welcomed him upon his arrival, he knew how quickly their sentiments could change. He had been around long enough to see the looks of distrust and fear on their faces, to feel the coldness of their reception. 

"At least they were friendly this time," he mumbled as he settled onto the bed, his massive frame dwarfing the small piece of furniture. He didn't bother to unpack, knowing he wouldn't stay longer than needed. The thought of overstaying his welcome in a land where he was viewed with suspicion and mistrust was not something he relished. He may be dense, but he wasn't oblivious to the undercurrents of hostility surrounding him.

Daruk, the Goron warrior, had always been aware of the strained relationship between his race and the rest of Hyrule. Despite being a friendly and welcoming race, Gorons were often met with hostility and suspicion when they ventured outside their own territory. This was especially true when they traveled to Central Hyrule, the heart of the Kingdom, where they were most likely to be viewed with distrust. Daruk found it ironic that his people went out of their way to accommodate visitors to Death Mountain but were not shown the same level of acceptance when they left their land. It was a sad reality that he had come to accept, but it still hurt him to see his people being discriminated against for no apparent reason.

Even though Hylians rarely ventured up Death Mountain, the Gorons didn't seem to mind too much. However, it would have been nice if they had welcomed the Gorons with open arms, as they had been included in their homes before. This was particularly important for the Daruk, the Champion of Vah Rudania - one of the primary defenses against any threats to Hyrule. 

Daruk didn't dwell on the issue too much, as he had been to the Capitol many times, and this had always been a problem that didn't affect him too significantly, given that he rarely left Death Mountain. However, he was aware that his fellow Champions felt differently. In particular, Mipha, who was not only a champion but also a princess of her own race, had been shown a notable lack of respect by the Hylians. This deeply troubled Daruk, as he believed that all Champions members deserved to be treated with the utmost care, regardless of their background status or race, especially a princess.

He shook off the feeling of disdain from the civilian's lack of courtesy and his presence, which had never really bothered him before, and it was not going to start now, and he continued to look around the room. He knew he would stay here for the next couple of days and would have to ask the guards in the hallways to bring him some of his favorite meals that they always seemed stuck on whenever he came to visit.

In the following two days after his arrival, Daruk spent most of his time confined to his room, leaving only to request some training from the Knights who were on duty. However, he quickly realized that the Knights were not in the mood for combat training, so he left them alone for the rest of the day. 

On the second day, Daruk noticed Revali flying in from a distance. Intrigued by Revali's arrival, Daruk decided to wait for him in the Garden, a designated area for the visitors. The park was filled with blooming flowers and beautiful trees, a perfect place to spend a relaxing afternoon.

----

Revali's mood was sour as he reluctantly went to Castle Town. He knew he was in for a long week, filled with Hyrulians talking behind his back and whispering about how they didn't need the Rito and how useless they would be. This was common every time he visited Castle Town and Central Hyrule, but it still stung every time.

After a grueling day of travel, Revali and his band of at least 30 Rito warriors finally arrived at the entrance of Castle town, their treasure chests filled to the brim with information on his Divine beast and the history of the Rito. He was disappointed to learn that he couldn't fly directly to the Castle, as he would have liked, because that would pose a flight risk for the royal family. Instead, they had to land just outside Castle Town and walk the rest of the way to the Castle, which would take even more time and effort.

As he landed on the ground, his eyes met the stern stares of five guards stationed outside Castle Town. He stood there, gazing back at them, waiting for their response as they glared at his presence. He calmly informed them that he was there for the meeting, and after a few moments of glaring, they allowed him and his warriors to enter the town.

As he walked through the streets, he couldn't help but feel the weight of the disdainful glances cast his way by the townspeople. They whispered to each other, and he could hear their hushed voices as they expressed their displeasure at his presence. The town was decorated with various flowers, but their beauty couldn't hide the people's animosity toward him and his Rito companions.

He continued his journey to Central Square, where the Castle stood tall and imposing. Despite the beauty of the town, it was clear that he was not welcome there.

Revali was approached by one of his Warriors who requested permission to visit a stand where he had previously been allowed to sell some of his arrows and other wares. Revali, in a calm and composed manner, gave his consent to the request.

"Sir, if I may," the Warrior said, showing respect and courtesy to his leader.

"You may go. Take a couple of warriors with you," Revali replied, gesturing them to proceed. He knew they wouldn't be allowed inside the Castle due to security measures, so he encouraged them to enjoy their time outside.

"They won't be allowed in the castle anyway, so you might as well enjoy your time here," he added, waving them away. He also instructed a couple of warriors to stay back and assist in carrying the chests, showing his concern for their safety and convenience. 

The Warrior was grateful for the permission granted and left with a few fellow warriors to sell his wares. Revali watched them go, feeling satisfied that he had been able to assist his people in a small way.

As Revali made his way to the first Gatehouse, he felt a surge of excitement mixed with apprehension. He knew he would be thoroughly searched before he could enter Central Hyrule, but he didn't expect the intensity of it. The guard searching for him seemed to enjoy rummaging through his belongings, and Revali couldn't help but feel insulted.

"Are you done yet?" he snapped at the guard. "I am a champion, and I demand to be treated with respect."

The guard glared at him and told him it was necessary. "If you don't like it, you can leave Central Hyrule and return home," he added with a hint of hostility.

Revali gritted his teeth but didn't argue further. He knew he had to be patient to enter the Castle. He watched as the guard searched his clothes and feathers for hidden weapons or contraband. Revali felt violated, but he tried to keep his cool.

"Seeing as I am in control of one of the Divine Beasts, I expect a little bit of dignity to come with this search," he muttered.

The guard rolled his eyes but didn't respond. Finally, after an eternity, the guard was satisfied with his search and let Revali go to the second gate. There, he had to bid farewell to his Warriors, who had to stay in a hotel with the rest of the Kingdom subjects and guards. Revali couldn't help but feel a twinge of envy as he watched them disappear into the bustling city. He knew he had a duty to fulfill, but he couldn't help but feel a bit lonely and isolated.

After waiting hours, Revali was finally granted permission to enter the Castle. A guard was assigned to escort him to his private room, which he had been given permanently. However, Revali's impatience got the best of him, and he decided to fly up to his room himself instead. As he soared into the sky, he ordered his belongings to be delivered quickly, not wanting to waste any more time.

The guards tried to stop him, but Revali just rolled his eyes at them. "I already know where to go. There's no need to worry," he snapped at them before continuing. The guards quickly followed him with his belongings, hoping to prevent further incidents.

Upon reaching his room, Revali greeted the guards with a smug smirk. "What, are you upset that a Rito warrior is faster and better than you?" he taunted them. The guards were unfazed by his behavior and began to unload his belongings into his bedroom.

Revali quickly dismissed them and returned to reading a book he had brought from his Divine Beast. The book detailed the history of an ancient mine and how it was used to aid the Old King with his powers.

Revali, with a sudden burst of energy, leaped onto the bed with great agility and quickly immersed himself in his book, completely disregarding the presence of the guards in the room. Feeling disrespected and belittled by Revali's actions, the guards exchanged exasperated glances and promptly stormed out of the room to report the incident to their higher-ups. 

After an hour of being cooped up in the room, Revali began to feel restless and decided to venture outside. He went to the Garden, where he found Daruk waiting for him. Revali couldn't help but roll his eyes at Daruk's overly enthusiastic demeanor, but he knew they were both in the same boat and being treated as inferior at the meeting. 

Even the gardeners seemed to disdain them and gave them side-eyes and glares as they worked diligently in the Garden.

As Revali arrived, Daruk greeted him with a warm smile, drawing the attention of the others around them. "Revali, you have finally arrived. I've been waiting here for about two days," he said, happy to see his friend.

Revali chuckled at Daruk's enthusiasm. "I know you can't live without me," he joked as he greeted his self-proclaimed friend. "So, am I the second one to arrive?" he asked, curious about who else had made it.

Daruk nodded in confirmation. "Yep, it's just you and me for now, buddy," he replied with a grin. "The princess greeted me a couple of days ago, but it was just in passing while she was doing some kind of research. She seemed pretty busy, but I'm sure she'll make time to see us soon."

"Good to know she's doing well," Revali said with a nod.

Daruk's face lit up with pride. "Yes, also, Link was here just the other day," he said. "He looked to be very healthy and in good spirits. I think he's been training hard, preparing for whatever comes our way."

Revali, the proud Rito warrior, rolled his eyes at Daruk's words and perched himself on a tree next to a bench by the fountain. "Yes, the Royal Knight," he said sarcastically, "the one who can never do anything wrong, the perfect golden champion." 

Daruk, the jovial Goron champion, laughed heartily at Revali's comment. "Oh, come on, don't be like that, Revali," he said, trying to lighten the mood. "He's just like you and me."

But Revali wasn't having any of it. He continued his rant about how the Royal Knight used his title to gain favor with the royal family, even though he didn't deserve it. Revali was convinced that the knight was using his status to advance his selfish interests and didn't hesitate to voice his opinions. He went on and on, listing why he despised the knight and believed he was a disingenuous and unworthy champion.

Daruk listened patiently but knew he wouldn't change Revali's mind. So he simply enjoyed the pleasant surroundings, watching the water fountain gurgle and splash against the bright blue sky.

It wasn't until the next day, when Mipha, the gentle Zora princess, arrived that Revali finally shut up about the Royal Knight. Her arrival was a welcome distraction from their argument, and the two champions were happy to see her.

----

As Mipha arrived at the Castle, she couldn't help but notice the stares from the people around her. It was a stark contrast from the admiration and dedication she was used to receiving. Instead, the looks were filled with contempt and judgment. Nevertheless, she remained calm and composed as she walked through the front gate with her royal Zora guard.

Despite the unwelcome reception, Mipha greeted the guards stationed at the gate with a warm smile. However, she was met with a cold response. Undeterred, she continued her journey, passing through the first and second gates with all her belongings. As she walked on, she noticed that her guard remained vigilant and alert, ready to protect her at a moment's notice.

Although her personal guards were hesitant to leave her side, they understood that it was necessary to show a sign of trust to the Royal Family who had invited them. As a result, they reluctantly left her and returned to the motel they were assigned near the Rito and Gorons.

Mipha was feeling restless and on edge. Her younger brother had returned to the Zora Domain after a long absence, and while she was elated to see him again, she couldn't shake off the feeling that something was not quite right. He stuck to her side like glue, refusing to let her out of his sight even for a moment. When she had to leave the Castle to attend the Champions' meeting, he had burst into tears, begging her to let him come with her.

Mipha's heart ached to see her brother in such distress, but she had to be firm. She knew the meeting was paramount and couldn't risk any distractions. She sternly told him he had to stay behind and return to their father, promising she would return soon. The boy reluctantly complied, but not before giving her a tearful and heartfelt hug that lasted for an eternity.

As Mipha made her way to the meeting, she couldn't help but feel a twinge of guilt. She decided to make it up to him as soon as possible, but for now, she had to focus on the job. She had important information to share with the other Champions.

Despite having uncovered secrets about the ancient civilization and the mysterious figure in Hyrule who could infiltrate the Zora domain undetected, Mipha couldn't shake her nerves. She was about to enter the castle grounds, where she knew she would be given more respect than other races due to her royal status, but she still felt hesitant. Even though she was a princess in her own right, she knew many still regarded her as lesser than most Hylains because she was a Zora. She was acutely aware of the difference in treatment she received and the way she was spoken to. Urbosa, who had more Hylian features than most of the other Champions, was the only one who received equal respect from the others. Mipha couldn't help but feel a sense of unease as she took a couple of steps towards the castle gates, knowing that she would have to navigate the social hierarchy within the castle walls again. She felt isolated as if she were an outsider looking in.

As she made her way up the grand steps to the Garden, her heart was heavy with worry. The plush gardens were a welcome breather from her usual quarters, and she had requested to be taken there. The guards accompanying her had already informed the other two Champions of her arrival, and she was eager to see them.

Upon reaching the Garden, she was greeted by the sight of Daruk and Revali. Daruk's warm smile instantly put her at ease, and he asked her about her recent travels in a friendly manner. Revali, on the other hand, was aloof and simply inquired about her family, his piercing gaze fixed on her.

Despite her reservations, she confided in Revali about her current troubles. He had always been her trusted ally, and she knew she could count on him to keep her secrets. She spoke at length, pouring out her heart to him, but refrained from sharing her deepest fears about her brother.

Revali and Daruk's faces filled with worry as they learned that Mipha's brother had been missing for quite some time. They had met him before and had grown close to him, and the thought of him being in danger was a cause of concern for them. They quickly asked Mipha if her brother was OK and what had happened to him. Mipha reassured them that her brother was fine and was only playing with his new friend and that she would explain everything in detail later in the meeting.

Despite the reassurance, Revali and Daruk couldn't shake their concerns and continued to ask Mipha for more information. However, she insisted on discussing their travels first. Revali expressed his frustration at having to attend the meeting instead of preparing for the looming calamity, while Daruk shared his excitement about his recent travels. He had met up with some of his Goron friends and listened to their stories and adventures from all over Hyrule.

Mipha then moved to explain her brother's situation and told them that after two weeks missing, he was OK and not hurt. She thanked everyone for their concern and assured them her brother was safe and sound at home. Revali and Daruk were relieved to hear this and continued to discuss their day.

----

The next day, the meeting was scheduled to start at a specific time but began earlier than expected. Urbosa, one of the champions, was nowhere to be seen, which was unusual. Her absence could be attributed to the fact that whenever she arrived at Castle Town, citizens always made a big deal about her arrival, and this time, she must have wanted to avoid all the fuss.

As the meeting commenced in the late afternoon, it became apparent that something was wrong with Zelda. She seemed troubled and anxious, which was unusual, considering she was always poised and confident during meetings.

The meeting room was located under the Sanctum and was spacious, with a large table at the center. The champions were seated around the table, with Link standing behind Zelda, sitting next to her father. The king was staring at them sternly, which made everyone uneasy. The royal advisors and guards stood watch at each door and post, ready to act in any emergency.

The king addressed the room sternly, "All right, let's get this meeting started," his gaze swept over the assembled crowd. "I have been made aware that you all have made some revelations about your Divine Beast, and I am eager to hear them. However, before we proceed, I must address a pressing matter."

There was a pause as the room waited for the king to continue. "As you may be aware, we are currently dealing with an individual or group that is sabotaging our efforts to defeat Calamity Ganon. This cannot be allowed to continue. We must be vigilant and work together to identify and neutralize this threat."

The king's expression grew more serious as he continued, "This could be a sign that the followers of the calamity are becoming desperate and are trying to stop us by any means necessary. We cannot let fear drive us away from our goal of defeating their leader and saving our Kingdom."

The room fell into a contemplative silence as the gravity of the situation sank in. The king's words had revealed a new level of danger and urgency in their fight against Calamity Ganon, and everyone knew that their efforts would need to be redoubled to succeed.

Sure, here's a more detailed rewrite:

The king's advisors were gathered to discuss a pressing issue. One of the advisors sat up straighter and asked the king, "What do you recommend we do, my king?" He then pulled out reports detailing the damages caused by an individual who had become a menace to the Kingdom.

The reports showed that the individual had destroyed 76 Guardian stalkers, 28 Guardian skywatchers, and 15 Guardian Turrets. The destruction had even extended to decayed Guardians that were no longer functional after many years. The damage was catastrophic, and the Kingdom's defense had been severely compromised.

The situation was even worse than initially thought, as another advisor said, "This individual also destroyed the entirety of the royal research lab." Nobody had been inside the lab then, but all the research and equipment inside, including that in the hidden rooms, were either destroyed or taken. This was a severe blow to the Kingdom's research and development and would take a long time to recover.

The Champions listened intently to their words, analyzing the severity of the situation. Zelda and Link remained silent, having already known this information. The Kingdom's fate hung in the balance, and the advisors looked to the king for guidance on how to deal with this threat.

The king held a council with his advisors when he said, "There are only two research spots left in the Kingdom, and I want them guarded efficiently. Additionally, I have decided to allow Zelda to visit the springs of courage and power. If her power does not awaken, she will be permitted to visit the spring of wisdom to awaken it."

One of the advisors said, "Your Majesty, as per the law, the princess must be over 17 years old to enter the spring of wisdom. However, she has just turned 16 years old."

The king looked sternly at his advisor and said, "This is not up for debate. I believe that Zelda is more than ready to activate her abilities. She needs to start training and awaken her powers to defeat Calamity Ganon. If I have to push her to do so, then I will. We will leave the research to the professionals while she focuses on awakening her abilities. The five champions will accompany her on this journey."

Link, one of the champions, did not react, but the other three champions silently nodded in agreement to whatever the king said. The Champions were shocked to hear what the king had planned but decided to say nothing. The king was determined that Zelda would develop her skills and abilities, and he intended to ensure that this happened.

Mipha, one of the champions, directed her attention to King Rhoam and asked for clarification. "My deepest apologies, Your Highness, but I am curious as to why our fourth Champion is absent from this meeting. With all due respect, I believe that it is imperative for all of us to be present for this gathering. Furthermore, if I may be so bold, I suggest that we inform her of what is to come."

King Rhoam turned to Mipha and appreciated her concerns. "Urbosa was unable to attend this meeting due to the harsh weather conditions in the Gerudo Desert. However, we will make sure to inform her as soon as it is safe for her to travel," he explained.

The advisor who had previously spoken up raised another important matter for discussion. He produced a paper from his files, and the Champion, seated attentively, braced himself in case he was required to contribute. Even Zelda, who had been looking down at her lap, perked up with curiosity at the prospect of learning something that had been kept from her due to her father's strict rule. The advisor informed the king that hidden rooms with similar architecture had been found in all the Divine Beasts. Although the one they had received from Urbosa would be discussed later if the king wished to do so. The king gave a nod of approval, and the advisor continued. "Champion Revali, would you be so kind as to tell us how you discovered this hidden room and what you found inside?" The advisor gestured to the Rito champion with a side-eye, who stood up with a look of pride in his eyes and a smirk on his beak, ready to recount his discovery.

" Your Grace," Revali greeted with a short bow before standing upright and revealing the details of his recent inspection of his Divine Beast. "As the Rito champion, it is my duty to ensure that my Divine Beast is functioning smoothly and without interruption. But as you heard of the recent incident in Rito Village, I was doing an after-battle inspection on my divine beast; during my inspection, I stumbled upon a history log that records all the recent commands given to the Divine Beasts. Intrigued, I investigated further, which led me to uncover a dark hallway towards the head of my Divine Beast through a secret passage. As I approached the room, I found a control panel. I could see that it was heavily encrypted, but with my technical expertise, I could bypass the encryption and gain access to the control panel."

"Upon entering the control panel, I saw that it was divided into several sections. Along with that, I found the room had a library and an energy source in the center of the room. The library contained a wealth of information about the Divine Beasts, their history, and their functions. I spent several hours poring over the documents, learning everything I could about my Divine Beast and its capabilities."

"In the back of the room, I noticed a statue of an ancient Rito figure that immediately caught my attention. The figure was intricately carved and appeared to hold a weapon of old Rito times. I was fascinated by the statue and spent some time examining it closely, hoping to learn more about its origins through the books and control panel, but found close to nothing about it." Revali spoke with respect and professionalism compared to the usual attitude-filled tone that he always used with Hylians.

The king remained silent as the adventurer explained what he had discovered in the hidden room of the Divine Beast. "Please elaborate on what you found," the king requested, hoping the information would be relevant.

"Your Majesty, please allow me to provide a detailed account of our discoveries," Revali began. "As we were going through the room, we noticed that many books from the library had gone missing. We took the time to read most of the remaining books and uncovered a wealth of knowledge lost throughout the Ritos. We found many battle plans for our style of fighting, which is archery. These plans have proven to be useful, as we have already identified many battle strategies with the Divine Beast that were used in the past, and some that were not but efficient enough to be used in future battles. However, we need to learn how to control the Divine Beasts better to use these plans to their full potential.Moreover, we also found many locations of caves that our ancient Rito warriors used to store weapons. We found them, but unfortunately, they were all decayed and unusable. We also discovered that the power source in the center of the room that glowed white is gained from air movement that goes through the fans. We conducted thorough research and found the ancient blueprints of the Divine Beasts, which helped us come to that conclusion. Finally, there was a statue that captured our attention. We have a drawn picture of what it looks like, which I will pass on to you shortly. We believe this statue is significant and may provide valuable insight into the history of the Divine Beasts and the Rito people. In summary, Your Majesty, we have made significant progress in uncovering lost knowledge, battle strategies, and the power source of the Divine Beasts. Our discoveries will be useful in the battles to come, and we will continue our efforts to uncover more valuable information." Ravali said as he took out a drawn picture and had a guard hand it to the king

The king looked at the drawn picture and nodded at it, wondering where the Rito champion was going with this conversation.

"As I walked around the room, my eyes fell upon the statue of the ancient Rito. At first glance, it seemed like a simple decoration. However, upon closer inspection, I noticed something intriguing," he said, reaching into his files for a paper. The others in the room watched him intently, waiting for him to reveal the secret.

He cleared his throat and read from the paper in a dramatic tone. "A tear for a tear. May the Golden Dragon's sacrifice not be in vain, for our wings will continue to protect this Kingdom from the skies," he concluded, leaving everyone in awe.

Mipha interjected gracefully, "I beg your pardon for interrupting, but I remember seeing something similar inscribed in our Divine Beast."

Daruk nodded in agreement, "Yes, and I recall seeing it in mine as well."

Curious, one of the advisors asked the remaining Champions, "If it's not too much trouble, could you please tell us what was inscribed on the pedestals in your Divine Beasts?"

The Champions rummaged through their files and finally found what they were searching for, revealing the long-awaited secret to the rest of the group.

Daruk was the first to speak up, his voice echoing through the chamber. " a tear for a tear May the Golden Dragon Light our Temple of Darkness again for the good that are from down below will wait and anticipation of rebuilding up above."

All eyes were on him before Mipha stepped forward and added her own words." I found two, one on the pedestal and another saying the same thing in a book we had found... this is the first one,' A Tear for a Tear. May the Golden Dragon heal in our Waters of Youth, for we, the Zora, shall protect her as she rests for her upcoming battle," she spoke before taking out another paper. "the one in the book said this a tear for a tear. May the Golden Dragon bless our Waters of Youth and grant us the strength to protect her as she prepares for her upcoming battle.' I believe that the pedestal said the same thing once, but the words started fading over time, or someone changed it a hundred years ago."

She paused, glancing down at the paper before continuing. "eather way In my research, I have come across many accounts of battles, but none that involved any type of dragon. This makes it all the more important for us to stand together and defend our land from any possible threat."

The room fell silent as the king took his time to think before addressing the group. His piercing gaze scanned each person's face, ensuring he had their full attention.

"I see," he finally said, his voice deep and commanding. "Ever since the appearance of the white dragon, strange things have been happening. We cannot ignore this any longer. For now, I want the champions to escort my daughter, Zelda, to the Springs. Then we will deal with the information those statements hold."

The king's eyes narrowed as he spoke, emphasizing the seriousness of the situation. "I will have my best researchers looking into this immediately. We must find out what's going on and put a stop to it."

He turned his attention to the champions. "Zelda will Start her training as soon as this meeting is over, and guards will make contact with Ubrosa. We need to work together to get to the bottom of this. Do I make myself clear?"

Everyone in the room nodded, their expressions grave. The champions explained what they had found in their Divine beasts, delving into details and recounting their experiences. Zelda was captivated by the conversation, hanging onto every word and asking questions whenever she could.

They talked for three to four hours, and during that time, Zelda listened intently, remembering every little detail as they went into further explanations. The king sat silently, taking everything in, his mind already working on the following steps.

Link stood in silence as he listened to his companions regale each other with stories about the hidden room and its treasures. While he didn't share his thoughts aloud, he couldn't help but wonder what was coming next. The recent events had been nothing short of extraordinary. First, the dragon appeared out of nowhere, and then, a series of unusual occurrences followed. It was impossible to ignore the mention of a golden dragon that rose from the heavens, mentioned by the hidden room inside the Divine Beast. The timing seemed more than coincidental, and Link couldn't shake the feeling that something was more going on than what met the eye. As he stood there, lost in thought, his companions remained oblivious to his unease. 

Chapter Text

Riju's chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath, her eyes darting around the room as she searched for a way out. The sound of the Gibdo's rasping breaths filled her ears, sending shivers down her spine as the creature inched closer and closer. "Don't fear, Link," she managed to gasp out, hoping the confidence in her voice would mask her fear. "We're going to get through this."

With a sudden burst of energy, Link leaped into the air, his bow and arrow at the ready. The sound of the needle piercing through the air was followed by the satisfying thud of it hitting its target, and another Gibdo fell to the ground, defeated.

But their victory was short-lived. The Gibdo queen swooped in, her massive form casting a shadow over the room as she circled them. With each pass, she sent powerful tornadoes of sand hurtling toward the two warriors, forcing them to jump and dodge to avoid getting caught in the whirlpool.

Despite their best efforts, the tornadoes grew stronger until they were cornered on opposite ends of the room, surrounded by an ever-growing army of Gibdos. Riju's heart sank as she looked around at the Gibdo's closing in on them, wondering if they could make it out alive.

Riju's heart raced as she focused on her surroundings, her body radiating with electricity as she summoned as much of it as possible. She could see Link in the distance, surrounded by a swarm of menacing Gibdo's, and knew she had to act fast to help him.

Although she had managed to strike down a few Gibdo's with her lightning bolts, their sheer number made it impossible for her to get any closer to Link. He was in dire need of assistance, having used up most of his arrows during his perilous journey to the temple and the recent Colgera battle, which had taken place only a few weeks ago.

As she stood there, watching Link fight off the relentless onslaught of Gibdo's, she couldn't help but feel a twinge of regret. She knew they wouldn't be in this position if only Link and she had remembered restocking their supplies during the festival.

Despite the odds stacked against them, Riju refused to give up. She knew that if they fought together, they could overcome any obstacle. With renewed determination, she summoned another burst of lightning, ready to join the fray and help Link in any way she could.

Link and Riju were exhausted and battered, their clothes torn and stained with dirt and blood. They had retreated to the center of the room, trying to avoid the relentless attacks of the Gibdos that swarmed around them. The Queen Gibdo fluttered its wings, commanding its army of undead soldiers to attack the group with increased ferocity. 

The Queen was a sight to behold, a towering figure with tattered wings and glowing eyes that pierced through the darkness. As the group fought for survival, the Queen continued to create more hives, each producing new Gibdos to join the fray.

Link realized that the temples in the past were far more challenging to conquer than he had anticipated. The Colgera, for instance, was more aware of its surroundings and had attacked Rito Village with deadly precision during their last encounter. With the population of Hyrule now much more prominent than in the future, there were now more towns and villages than ever, each attracting the attention of the monsters that roamed the land.

The Gibdo Queen, however, was confined to the temple's walls, unable to see beyond them. If they failed to defeat her, she would undoubtedly head towards Gerudo town, a bustling metropolis that would attract her attention. The group knew they had to win this battle if they were to have any hope of saving Hyrule from the Queen's wrath.

Riju and Link finally reunited amidst the chaos of battle. As they fought off waves of Gibdo, Riju turned to Link and asked, "What do we do, Link?"

Gasping for breath and visibly injured from his last battle, Link replied, "I don't know. The best we can do is teleport out of here and get more weapons, but then the Gibdo will be allowed to roam freely. We can't let that happen." He struck down another Gibdo with a fierce determination, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of an escape route.

Riju and Link sat together, deep in thought, their minds working overtime to devise a plan for their next move. They had been facing an uphill battle, and the odds were not in their favor. The silence was broken when Riju suddenly had an idea.

"Link, do you still have the lightning helm that you stole from the treacherous Yiga clan?" Riju asked, her eyes alight with excitement. Link, taken aback by the sudden question, took a few seconds to respond before nodding hesitantly. 

"Excellent," Riju exclaimed, "put it on. I have an idea." She reached into her bag and pulled out the Vah Naboris Divine helm that belonged to her, the intricate patterns on the helm glinting in the dim light.

Sensing the urgency in Riju's Voice, Link quickly put on the lightning helm, his curiosity improving. "What are you planning, Riju? Do you have a plan?" he asked her, his eyes locked on hers. The anticipation was palpable, and Link could feel his heart beating faster in his chest as he waited for her response.

She looked around, analyzing the situation. "Just a theory, but hopefully, it works," she said as she raised her hands and created a sparkling Electric terrain around them. The Gibdos were closing in fast, but the duo held their ground and attacked them individually. Link watched in amazement as she created the electric barrier.

"What are you doing? What are you planning?" Link asked curiously as he took down another Gibdo and aimed an attack at the Gibdo Queen, who was getting closer by the second.

Dodging a Gibdo who was trying to grab her. " I plan to defeat the Gibdo Queen, but we must work together."

Link nodded, feeling confident with her by his side. Together, they attacked the Gibdo Queen, but she quickly dodged. They needed a new strategy and fast.

Many years ago, Riju had heard tales of Lady Urbosa, a legendary warrior whose Fury could take over battles with her lightning attacks. Riju remembered when Link had a similar ability to attack everything in its path. They were now facing a room filled with Gibdos and their Queen. Riju knew that if she could get her electric terrain just right, they could defeat all the Gibdos in the room and destroy the hives that the Queen had created, thus weakening her.

Riju concentrated as she held the electric terrain, and the sky above crackled with electricity. However, no lightning struck, and Riju continued to gather more electricity around herself. Link protected her while she did this, fighting off the Gibdos that attacked them. After a few minutes, Riju picked up enough electricity, and Link gave her the go-ahead to unleash it.

Riju danced around in a circle, striking her sword on the ground. Lightning struck the entire room, electrifying all the Gibdos simultaneously, including the Queen and the hives. The lightning attacked for a couple of seconds until the Gibdos suddenly crumbled into dust. However, the Queen stood as did the five hives she had built around the room.

 Riju was crushed. She knew they had weakened the Queen and could keep fighting. 

Riju gasped for breath as she felt her energy depleting rapidly. She had just released a massive amount of energy to weaken the Gibdo queen, but the Queen stood firm, her wings held high, surrounded by tornadoes.

Riju's disappointment was palpable as she looked down, defeated. She couldn't believe she had expended so much energy without much success. She felt helpless and useless, unable to contribute much to the fight.

Link stood by her side, his sword held up to protect them from the ever-growing Gibdo army. However, the army was closing in, and they quickly ran out of options.

Link was out of arrows, and he only had one elemental weapon, a cold blade with a Dinraal dragon scale. They were on the verge of defeat, and Riju could feel the pressure mounting.

Looking up at Link, she couldn't help but feel grateful for his presence. He was like a brother to her, and he continued to protect her even though she had used up all her energy and had failed in her plan. She admired his bravery and resilience as he held his sword up without taking out the Master Sword, knowing it would deplete too much energy and leave them vulnerable. 

Riju knew they had to devise a new plan quickly to survive this battle. She looked around, searching for any signs of hope, but all she could see was the Gibdo army closing in.

A sudden voice interrupted them amid Link and Riju's intense battle with a Gibdo in a dimly lit temple room. The voice was filled with awe and admiration as it praised Riju's abilities, "Well Done! With more training, you'll surpass me one day, my dear."

Link and Riju were taken aback by the interruption and looked around the room, trying to identify the speaker. The walls were adorned with intricate carvings, and the air was thick with the scent of sand and incense. While they continued to fight and kneel, respectively, they searched for the source of the voice.

The voice spoke again, addressing Link directly, "And as for you, I admire your will to fight and protect, but I think it's time for me to take over." Link's heart raced with fear and anticipation, unsure whether he could trust the unknown voice, but he knew he had to keep fighting.

Suddenly, they heard a loud thud, and sand flew up from where something had landed. They turned towards the source of the sound and saw that something had fallen out of the ceiling where the hole had allowed lightning to strike into the room. The room was filled with an ominous silence as everyone waited to see what would happen next.

Link and Riju stood transfixed as they watched Urbosa, the Gerudo Champion, step forward to face the Gibdo army. She stood tall and poised her sword and shield at the ready, emanating confidence and power. The Gibdo army, consisting of regular Gibdos and those with wings, seemed to tower over her, but she appeared unfazed.

"I've got this handled. Rest for now," Urbosa's Voice cut through the tension in the room, commanding and authoritative. Link and Riju were taken aback by her words, wondering how she could be so confident in the face of such overwhelming odds.

Urbosa sprang into action without another word, her lithe form darting through the battlefield like a dancer. She moved gracefully and precisely, expertly dodging the tornadoes that the Gibdo Queen hurled at her. Urbosa retaliated with her lightning attacks, which seemed to break the tornadoes into pieces as they struck.

As she moved closer to the Gibdo Queen, Urbosa stepped over the regular Gibdos and those with wings as if they were mere obstacles in her path. The Queen Gibdo let out a roar as Urbosa closed in, but the Gerudo Champion remained unfazed.

Urbosa's sword flashed as she struck the Gibdo Queen with lightning-fast blows, her shield deflecting any counterattacks. Her movements were fluid and precise; each strike was delivered accurately. Link and Riju watched in awe as Urbosa danced through the battlefield, quickly taking down the Gibdo Queen.

The battle between Queen Gibdo and Urbosa was nothing short of spectacular. The two clashed in a flurry of attacks, Urbosa's movements fluid and calculated, while the Queen's movements were wild and unpredictable. Despite the Queen's attempts to strike Urbosa down, the Gerudo warrior seemed unfazed, easily dodging and deflecting every blow.

Meanwhile, Link had joined the fray but needed help to keep up with the lightning-fast pace of the battle. Urbosa seemed to have everything under control, moving gracefully around the room, striking down every Gibdo that dared to cross her path.

The Gibdo Queen, increasingly frustrated with Urbosa's dominance, began acting recklessly. She flew into the air, stirring up a sandstorm that filled the room and made it difficult for anyone to see. Urbosa watched sternly, unimpressed by the Queen's display of power. She waited patiently for an opening, knowing that the Queen's rash actions would eventually lead to her downfall.

Urbosa's voice boomed with authority as she spoke, her eyes locked onto the beast before her. "You think you can escape me after what you've done, you filthy Beast?" Despite not fully understanding the situation, she knew this entity was their enemy. As she assessed the unfolding events, she realized that the two who had infiltrated her town and deceived her people were not the enemy, at least not for now. Urbosa quickly deduced that the two were trying to defeat this entity before it could threaten her town.

Despite their valiant efforts, the Queen's relentless Gibdo soldiers overwhelmed the trio. Urbosa knew that she had to act quickly if they were to have any chance of success. She decided to help the two warriors get answers about their motives for infiltrating her town and creating chaos all over Hyrule.

The Gibdo Queen was gradually retreating from the battle, sending more and more Gibdo soldiers to attack the trio. The three were outnumbered and outmatched by the sheer number of their enemies. The sound of weapons clashing with flesh filled the air as they fought on

As Urbosa joined the battle, she surveyed the scene with a keen eye. She saw that the Gibdo queen was summoning an army of Gibdo soldiers, making it difficult to approach her directly. Urbosa knew she could defeat the Queen in a head-on fight, but the army of Gibdo was making it nearly impossible to get close enough to strike.

Link, however, had a plan. He suggested that Urbosa continue attacking the Queen while he and Riju cared for the remaining Gibdo soldiers. They would destroy the hives to prevent the Queen from summoning more soldiers, while Urbosa distracted the Queen.

Without hesitation, Riju nodded in agreement and stood at the ready. She knew that Link was a skilled warrior and that Urbosa was a force to be reckoned with. They were the two she looked up to the most, one throughout history and the other throughout Bond.

Together, the trio charged forward, attacking the Gibdo soldiers with all their might. Riju focused her attacks on the hives while Link took out any Gibdo soldiers nearby. Meanwhile, Urbosa used her lightning strikes to weaken the Queen, keeping her distracted and preventing her from summoning more soldiers.

The battle was intense, but the trio fought bravely, their determination never wavering.

One by one, they destroyed the hives, the sound of them breaking and the Gibdos dying filling the room. The remaining Gibdos quickly attacked, but Link and Riju could easily defend themselves. Urbosa appeared beside them, her movements graceful and swift as she dodged the Queen's attack.

"Let's go," Urbosa exclaimed, her voice commanding as she led the charge toward the Queen. Link, Riju, and Urbosa worked together to plan their attacks. Their movements were coordinated, their attacks precise, and their teamwork impeccable. With their combined efforts, it didn't take long before the Gibdo Queen let out a screeching roar, indicating its defeat.

The Gibdo Queen fell to the ground, its massive form shaking the earth beneath it. It roared in pain, causing the room to tremble. The creature started to disintegrate into nothing, its body exploding into a mix of purple and red colors. Riju, Link, and Urbosa watched as it completely disappeared, ensuring it would never be a problem again.

As the battle ended, they breathed air, feeling a sense of relief wash over them. Riju and Link fell to the ground, exhausted, their bodies aching from the intense battle. Urbosa stood over them, thinking about what they had just accomplished.

Urbosa turned around swiftly and confronted the two intruders. She faced them fully, holding her sword steady as she prepared to ask them all her questions. The two intruders, Link and Raju, looked up at her, but their expressions differed. While Link looked unfazed and ready for another fight, Raju hid behind him, understanding fully what her brother figure was planning without indicating or saying anything.

"Now that that is over, answer me this: who are you?" Urbosa pointed her sword at them, her voice firm and commanding. Her eyes locked onto theirs, searching for any sign of deceit or betrayal.

The intruders remained silent, and Urbosa's patience was running thin. She continued, "You infiltrate my town and trick my people into believing you are a woman. What was the purpose of that?" She walked closer, her grip on her sword tightening with each step.

Link still looked unfazed, his gaze unwavering as the woman with incredible strength walked closer. They had just battled alongside each other, but now it seemed they were enemies again.

"You will get your answer soon," Link spoke, calm and collected. Urbosa raised her eyebrow, surprised by his confidence, but she did not change her stance. She was determined to get to the bottom of this, and nothing would stop her.

Urbosa, the Gerudo chieftain, stood with her hands on her hips, glaring at the two young people before her. "Is this supposed to be some kind of warning to me?" she demanded, her voice dripping with disdain.

Link, the hero of Hyrule, stood calmly before her, with Riju, the young Gerudo chief, behind him. "No," he replied evenly. "We're not here to threaten you."

Riju remained silent, her arms crossed in front of her chest, refusing to speak to Urbosa. The tension in the air was palpable, and even Link seemed to be on edge.

"You will get your answers soon," Link continued, trying to diffuse the tension. 

As Link's words echoed through the air, the ground beneath their feet began to shake and tremble. Suddenly, a loud rumbling sound filled the room, making them all stumble and sway. To their amazement, a shrine materialized behind them, commanding their attention.

Following the direction of the sun-like rays, Riju, Link, and Urbosa's eyes landed on the Shrine. Urbosa looked at it in disbelief, wondering how it had suddenly appeared before them, while Link and Riju exchanged worried looks, glancing back and forth between the Shrine and Urbosa.

Feeling overwhelmed, Riju instinctively turned to Link for guidance. However, both remained rooted to the spot, transfixed by the Shrine's mysterious aura. Urbosa and Link didn't acknowledge her call, lost in their thoughts and contemplation.

Urbosa's eyes were fixed on the Shrine that had suddenly materialized in the dark, sandy room. She felt an inexplicable urge to walk closer to the source of the light emanating from the Shrine. She paused as she took a few steps, sensing an ominous presence. Suddenly, a voice echoed in her mind as if it were speaking to her, Riju, and Link.

"Come to me," the voice beckoned.

The trio gazed at the radiant light enveloping the Temple room. While the two recognized the voice, Urbosa was perplexed and determined to get to the bottom of the situation and confront the intruders. She tried to take another step towards the Shrine but was interrupted by the male, who called out to her before she could even reach the stairs leading to the glowing light.

Link's voice trembled as he called out to Urbosa, "Don't go there!" She took a couple of steps closer to the Shrine, but Link's expression was complete panic as he watched her. He wanted to stop her, yet he didn't move from his spot and stared helplessly. After a moment's pause, Urbosa looked back at him, then at the Shrine, and back at him as if trying to decide what to do.

But then, Link's expression turned to one of agony, and he fell to one knee, gasping for air. Urbosa was about to approach him, but she stopped and saw Riju running to his side, asking if he was all right. Urbosa stood there, watching with concern, and hesitated before taking another step towards him, just in case her help was needed.

Link was in pain as he struggled to stand up and speak to Urbosa. "Urbosa, please wait. If anything, please at least wait and let me explain before you do anything rash," he pleaded. Standing beside him, Riju looked up at Urbosa with concern and hoped that the Gerudo chief would give them a chance to explain.

Urbosa, one of the most respected warriors of the Gerudo tribe, had her sword out and pointed at Link and Riju. Her strict tone made it clear she was not in the mood for nonsense. "Then explain," she demanded, her eyes fixed on Link.

Link hesitated for a moment, unsure how to proceed. He knew he had to choose his words carefully and decide whether to tell the truth or devise a convincing lie.

But before he could say anything, Riju summoned the courage to speak up. "Urbosa, you are a leader and a loyal person," she said. "Please listen to what he has to say and wait for a little while while we figure this out."

Riju's words have an impact on Urbosa. She lowered her sword slightly and looked at Link more openly. She was willing to give him a chance to explain himself, but she was also ready to act if she sensed any deception.

Urbosa's voice was strict and unwavering as she positioned herself to look at the two suspicious-looking travelers standing before her. The light from the Shrine illuminated their faces, revealing that both were exhausted and had been through a lot. However, the rumors circulating throughout the Kingdom about them causing destruction and chaos everywhere they went made Urbosa wary of their intentions. 

She looked at them with a piercing gaze, demanding an explanation for their actions. "Why should I trust either of you when you both infiltrated my town and have been causing havoc all over the Kingdom?" she asked, her voice full of suspicion and mistrust.

For a few moments, there was complete silence, and none of them moved. Then, with a heavy breath and a face twisted in pain, Link mustered the strength to stand before her. Despite his injuries, he was determined to prove to Urbosa that he was honest and trustworthy.

Link stood before Urbosa, his face stoic and his eyes downcast. "We understand your apprehension," he began, his voice low. "It is true that it was us who has been wreaking havoc throughout the Kingdom, destroying the Guardians and some of the ancient technology. But we need you to know that we are not against the Kingdom."

Urbosa had heard rumors of the destruction, but she had not realized that Link and his companions were responsible for all of it she had just assumed. "Why?" Urbosa asked, her voice strict but insistent. "Why would you do such a thing? The Guardians protect our people. Without them, we are vulnerable."

Link hesitated, then spoke again. "We had no choice," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "There is a greater threat, one that we have been fighting for months. We needed the ancient technology to defeat it, and we had to destroy the Guardians to get to it."

They had heard whispers of a looming danger, but they had not realized that it was so great that it required the destruction of the Guardians. "What kind of threat?" Urbosa asked, her voice firm.

Link looked up, his eyes bright with pain. "The kind that could destroy everything," he said. "The kind that we cannot defeat alone."

Riju was confused about why Link would reveal their secrets to Urbosa, especially after they had promised not to. She asked him, "Link, what are you doing?"

Link responded calmly, "It's okay, Riju. We owe her our respect for what we've achieved. It's the least we can do, especially now, with the Shrine's light shining so brightly."

Riju looked at Link, then at Urbosa. The Shrine was glowing with an intense shimmer that seemed to call out to them. Urbosa, meanwhile, remained silent, although her gaze was fixed on the two of them. She was trying to piece together what was happening.

After a few seconds, Riju nodded, and Link began to speak. "Lady Urbosa, Chief of Gerudo Town, what we are about to tell you is very important. It will not only affect us but also the entire Kingdom. This could define the future of Hyrule." Link paused for a moment, letting his words sink in.

"We have discovered something that we believe could change everything. It's something that could help us defeat Calamity Ganon once and for all. But it's also something that we need your help with."

With a nod of her head, Urbosa listened intently as Link started to explain what was happening around the Kingdom.

----

After conversing in the dark Temple for two hours, both individuals vanished into blue particles that dispersed into the sky. Urbosa was left alone in the room, her eyes wide with surprise and confusion over everything she had just experienced and learned.

She ran towards where the strangers had stood, hoping to find a clue explaining their sudden disappearance. Urbosa searched the room, her gaze scanning every inch for any sign of the strangers or their whereabouts. However, nothing was left except for the empty space where they had stood moments before.

As she stood there, Urbosa's mind raced with questions. Who were these strangers? Where did they come from? And why did they vanish so suddenly after explaining so much to her? Urbosa knew she had to find a way out of the room and return home to figure out what this meant.

Urbosa paced around the room, her mind racing with questions and doubts. She had listened carefully as the man explained the history of Hyrule and the Gerudo Warriors, but something about his words didn't feel right. It was as if he was holding something back, hiding a piece of information crucial to her understanding of the situation.

Despite his vague promise that she would receive an answer soon, Urbosa remained skeptical. She was determined to uncover the truth and find out what was happening. She searched the room for clues or hints that might shed light on the mystery at hand.

As she circled the chamber, her eyes fell on the stone earring that adorned her ear.

Whatever the case, Urbosa was not one to give up easily. She was resolved to get to the bottom of things, to uncover the hidden truths that lay just beyond her reach. With renewed determination, she continued her search, her eyes scanning every inch of the room for any sign of the answers she sought.

Chapter Text

The eerie screams and shouts echoed in the air, emanating from the depths of the Forgotten Temple. Inside the Temple, three friends were gathered anxiously in the meeting room of the Hidden Room. The Hidden Room was cleverly concealed behind the majestic goddess statue that stood tall in the middle of the room. 

As Link and Riju arrived at the Hidden Room, they were injured and unable to stand after their intense battle in the Lightning Temple. Sidon, the kind-hearted and skillful healer, immediately rushed to their aid. Using his powerful magic, he tended to Link's wounds, applying his healing touch to soothe the pain. 

However, despite Sidon's best efforts, Link's injuries proved too much to bear, and he was forced to retire to the medical bed. The bed was located in the corner of the room, and it was equipped with all the necessary medical supplies to care for the wounded. 

As Link lay there, Tulin, one of the three friends, felt guilty and distraught after learning that some of Link's injuries had been sustained in Rito Village. He had failed to notice this earlier, and now he felt responsible for not taking better care of his friend. Tulin's heart was heavy with remorse as he watched over Link, hoping he would recover soon.

Sidon was feeling a mix of emotions towards Link. He was concerned about Link's well-being and annoyed that Link had not come to them when he got hurt. Sidon was particularly disappointed because he thought Link would feel more comfortable opening up to them, especially since they had been through so much together.

Sidon's mood took a turn for the worse when he found out from Riju that Link was feeling alone and exhausted from fighting the same battle repeatedly. Sidon felt guilty for not being there for Link when he needed him the most and ashamed for not checking up on him sooner.

As Sidon tried to heal Link, he couldn't ignore that Link was in excruciating pain. Link lay on the makeshift bed, writhing in agony as Sidon's magic worked to repair his broken bones and sprained muscles. Despite his pain, Link couldn't stop thinking about how his actions had affected his friends, especially after what had happened in the Temple of Lightning when Urbosa questioned them. He felt remorseful for his mistakes and wished to turn back time and do things differently.

----

Link stood nervously before Urbosa, the towering Gerudo leader, with Riju beside him. "It's a lot to explain, so I think it would be better if you just sat down," he suggested, trying to ease the tension in the room. However, Urbosa's piercing gaze clarified that sitting down was not an option. She declined with a menacing glare, her posture intimidatingly close to Link's.

Despite the tension, Link needed to reveal the Truth he and Riju had uncovered about the past. "We know the truth of what happened long ago," he admitted, glancing at Riju, who gave him a warning look, but he continued speaking. He looked back at Urbosa, trying to read her reaction, but her expression remained stoic and unyielding.

Urbosa was determined to uncover the Truth about the Divine Beast and the secrets within its trenches and why they were so intent on getting information and doing as they did. Demanding to know how he had come to know of this hidden knowledge. "If you claim to know, tell me," she challenged, her battle stance unwavering. 

Link and Riju exchanged a quick glance, communicating silently before Link began to speak. "There is a hidden underground cavern beneath Hyrule Castle. Within its ancient ruins lies the story of the first Calamity and information about the Divine Beast. We discovered a room filled with old, tattered books that were on the verge of falling apart. It was within these books that we found the knowledge we sought," Link explained, his voice calm and even.

Urbosa was taken aback by Link's revelation and was about to press him for more information when Riju spoke up, seeking to add to their explanation.

Riju began to speak, her voice low and somber. "Link was one of the most trusted and high-ranking servants of the Kingdom. He had been tasked with a mission near the dungeon when he stumbled upon a hidden entrance that no one else had ever found before. He later confided in me and a few close friends about his discovery, but little did we know that his revelation would lead to something tragic."

Riju paused, her eyes distant as she remembered the unfolding events. Before she could continue, Urbosa interrupted her with a questioning glare. "If what you say is true," she said, "why didn't you immediately inform the king or one of the high guards about your discovery?"

Link spoke hesitantly, his voice low and filled with a hint of regret. "We had every intention of revealing what we had discovered, but the more we dug, the more we realized how little we knew. There were too many pieces of the puzzle that didn't fit together, and we feared that sharing incomplete information would only cause confusion and panic."

He paused, his eyes cast downward, before continuing. "The King has been placing immense pressure on the Princess, and everyone is working tirelessly to rebuild the Guardians and other Sheikah technology. We had hoped that what we had learned would aid in those efforts, but then we came across an old book in a room filled with ancient tomes."

Link's voice trailed off, lost in thought before he spoke again, his tone heavy. "The book spoke of the Calamity, and how it would return in a few thousand years. It described in detail the horrors and destruction that would befall the Kingdom, and the sacrifices that would need to be made to stop it."

Urbosa looked at them, a mix of confusion and concern crossing her face. "And what was it that you found that caused you not to speak up?" she asked, urging them to continue.

Link took a deep breath and spoke, his words measured. "The book was incomplete, and the information we had was fragmented. We couldn't be certain of anything, and it seemed best not to share until we had a clearer picture. We didn't want to cause unnecessary panic or alarm. If this is truly about the Calamity and how it will begin."

Riju began speaking solemnly, "The book we found was very disturbing. It spoke of a very dark time that was to come in the future, and of very dark things that would happen. The book contained detailed notes and plans for a future dark wizard to release Calamity Ganon, and one of the many plans was for them to gather enough malice to create a being so strong that it could control the Divine Beast without any problem or being stopped. The book was filled with detailed information about how to execute each plan, and it was clear that the plans were not just theoretical but were being put into action."

Link added, "But that wasn't even the worst of it. The book revealed that those beings who controlled the Divine Beast could turn them against Hyrule. We did more research and found that most of the hidden rooms and hallways in the castle were tampered with. Somebody had entered before us and found the same book as us by the things we saw happening outside in the Kingdom. Some of the plans that were in the journal were already commencing, especially with the increase in monsters all throughout the Kingdom and the level of malice that has been appearing. The plans in the book that we found were coming to life. It was more like a journal than anything else, and what we found really did shake us a little. We realized that we were dealing with a very dangerous situation that needed to be addressed immediately."

Urbosa looked at the book on the table and said, "I doubt someone would leave that book lying around."

 Link nodded in agreement and added, "We thought so, too. That's when we found the corpse down there and realized the true gravity of the situation. It was clear that the person had been there not too long ago, maybe 10 years at most, and the contents we found on their person and in their bag indicated a more recent timeframe. We were afraid that whoever left that book had something terrible in mind, but we waited a while, hoping someone would come to claim it. However, no one appeared, and we were left with more questions than answers." Link's voice trailed off as he reminisced about the strange events.

Urbosa's curiosity was piqued as she inquired, "How did you come to the conclusion that Calamity Ganon would return?"

In response to her query, Link elaborated, "Our research on Calamity Ganon and its origins led us to discover various books and notes. We even stumbled upon accounts of some Guardians turning against their own creators. This was due to the sheer amount of malice they were exposed to during their creation, which led to the Guardians becoming infected and turning against their creators and Hyrule. They then followed Calamity Ganon's orders, making it impossible to stop them."

Link then looked towards Riju, trying to sit up straighter on the ground, and continued, "Despite our efforts to find a solution, we found that the individual who had previously attempted to stop the Guardians had already infected all of them with malice. The Divine Beasts, the Guardians' creators, and their equipment were also affected. The malice had spread so extensively that it was irreversible. Our motive for awakening the Divine Beasts was to cure them before the monsters resurfaced. But we were too late and they had already been infected for far too long."

Link spoke with a sense of urgency as he explained to Urbosa why he and Riju had gone to such lengths to find the stones they had. "You see, we knew we had to stop the malice from spreading, but we didn't know how. So we decided to destroy all of the Guardians we came across and infiltrated the Divine Beast to see if we could find any clues. And that's when we discovered the hidden rooms, including the library. It was dusty and dimly lit, but we could see that it was filled with ancient tomes and scrolls. We took a few books, just in case they held the key to our quest. And then we found them - the stones. They were unlike anything we had ever seen before. Glowing with a soft blue light, they seemed to pulse with energy. We knew we had to take them with us to keep them out of the wrong hands. That's why Riju wears hers as an earring, and I have mine engraved into my arm." As Link spoke, he revealed the secret Stone on his arm by removing his glove, causing Urbosa to gasp in surprise.

 "What happened to your arm?" she asked, her concern evident. But Link only shook his head and quickly hid his arm again, not wanting to discuss it. "And what is the meaning behind those stones?" Urbosa asked, eager to learn more. But for now, Link remained silent, lost in thought as he gazed at the Stone on his arm.

"It was a concentrated portion of the malice that took hold of him," she explained. "We were exploring the hidden hallways under Hyrule Castle when it happened. The malice is a powerful force, and if he had stayed any longer, it would have claimed his life." Riju's voice was filled with worry as she spoke.

The silence in the room was palpable as both Link and Urbosa remained wordless for a few moments. With a heavy heart and a grim voice, Link finally broke the silence. "We found the stones," he said, his eyes gazing downward melancholically. "The stones called out to us, respectively, in every Divine Beast assigned to each race, just like they did for you. They told us what had happened so many eons ago and requested that we stop the Calamity." Pausing momentarily, he took a deep breath and looked at Riju, asking her whether he needed to think through his words. Should he tell her the Truth or lie and tell her something else?

Urbosa stood patiently as Link spoke, but she sensed he was holding something back. He paused and looked towards a stand where a stone, similar in color to Riju's, was placed. Urbosa couldn't help but wonder why he was hesitating.

As she waited for him to finish, Riju spoke up, sensing the tension in the air. "Lady Urbosa," she said, "I think it would be best if you spoke with them directly. They are calling out not only to us but to you as well."

Urbosa was a skilled warrior, but she also had a strong intuition. As she listened to the others speak, she felt a surge of curiosity and concern. It was clear that they were holding something back, but she couldn't entirely focus on what it was. 

Despite her doubts, she nodded in agreement to Riju's suggestion. However, as she thought more about the situation, she became increasingly convinced that something was wrong. They had much to hide, and she knew they weren't telling the whole Truth. 

As she listened to their stories, Urbosa tried to piece together the Truth from the lies. She knew there was some truth in what they said, mainly when they spoke about Calamity Ganon, the Guardians, and the Divine Beasts. However, something needed to be added up. 

Urbosa was determined to get to the bottom of it. She knew her intuition was usually correct, and she would only let this go once she uncovered the Truth.

Urbosa's voice was filled with suspicion and concern as she spoke, "How can I be sure that you are trustworthy? If I follow your instructions, what's to stop you from abandoning us and leaving my people defenseless? And if what you say is true, how do I know that you aren't responsible for the Calamity that has befallen us?"

Link, severely injured, spoke with a sense of desperation, "I understand your doubts, Urbosa. But please know that we are not lying to you. All we request is for you to activate the Stone and enable a meeting with whoever is communicating with us. We won't even be present if that makes you feel more comfortable. And in exchange, we promise to share all the information we have gathered about the Calamity and everything else with you and your people." He hoped his words would put Urbosa at ease and convince her to cooperate.

Riju humbly bowed before Urbosa, offering to return the books she had taken from the Divine Beast and to share with her all that she knew about the ancient Gerudo. Urbosa stood in quiet contemplation, her eyes fixed on the Stone that floated on its pedestal. She knew that if Riju and her companions were truthful, their knowledge could prove invaluable to Hyrule and her. But if they were lying, it could spell disaster for Urbosa and her people. After several moments of reflection, Urbosa nodded her head in agreement. She would take the risk and interact with the Stone, hoping it would shed light on the Truth and guide her forward.

Urbosa looked at Link and Riju intensely, her eyes scanning them from head to toe. After a moment of silence, she spoke, "I am willing to accept your proposal, but only on the condition that you reveal your true identities to me and also keep your end of the bargain." Urbosa's voice was firm and authoritative, leaving no room for doubt.

Link and Riju exchanged a final glance and nodded in agreement. They took a step closer to Urbosa, anticipation filling the air. Urbosa climbed up the steps to the pedestal with slow and deliberate movements. As she reached out to touch the Stone, a sudden light filled the room, blinding them all.

When Link and Riju opened their eyes, they found themselves in the spirit room, just like the last time. However, this time, Riju stood slightly behind Urbosa and right next to Link. 

As Urbosa heard a woman's voice calling her "beloved daughter of the Gerudo," she looked up, confused, trying to see the figure in front of her. The fog slowly began to clear around her, revealing an unfamiliar room. She glanced around, searching for potential threats, but did not draw her weapon or prepare for battle.

As the fog lifted, Urbosa could finally see the woman before her. She was dressed in a beautiful, ornate white outfit that gave her a royal appearance. Her long red hair was braided over her shoulder, and she wore a mask that resembled her Divine Beast but looked much more ancient. 

"I am your ancestor from a distant past," the woman spoke. "I was a Gerudo warrior who served the first king of Hyrule and a sage who could call down lightning, just as you can." 

Urbosa was in awe. She had never met anyone quite like her before. The woman's words were powerful, and her presence was commanding. 

"I have seen you wield the power you have in defense of both your people and Hyrule," the woman continued. "I would expect nothing less of one of my descendants. You are a pride of the Gerudo." 

As the woman looked proudly at the group, Urbosa couldn't help but feel a sense of pride within herself. She was honored to be considered a defender and a pride of the Gerudo. Behind her, she could sense the two figures, but she was too focused on the woman before her to pay them any attention.

Link and Riju were standing before the sage, feeling her penetrating gaze on them. The sage looked them over once, examining their appearance and body language before saying anything. The silence was palpable as they waited for her to acknowledge them.

Both Link and Riju knew that the sage had noticed the secret Stones that they were carrying - the one hanging from Riju's ear and the one in Link's hand. They exchanged a quick glance, silently acknowledging the sage's awareness of their secret mission.

Link shook his head subtly, hoping the sage wouldn't mention the Stones out loud. To his relief, the sage didn't say anything about them. However, she did acknowledge their presence in her own way, through a subtle nod and a knowing look in her eyes, which only they could understand.

Urbosa, who was standing nearby, watched the exchange in shock. She had no idea what was happening, but she could sense the tension in the air. As she looked from the sage to Link and Riju, she felt a sense of unease wash over her. The silence that hung heavy in the spirit realm was deafening.

The sage's voice was heavy with a sense of foreboding as he spoke, "I understand that you are not aware of the complete Truth of what happened long ago, but let me tell you this: The Demon King is responsible for the monsters that appear during the Sand shroud. Their sole objective was to stop you from obtaining my secret Stone." 

Link and Riju were on the edge of their seats, waiting with bated breath for the sage to reveal more. Urbosa stood beside them, silently questioning the connection between the Demon King and the Secret Stone. The air was thick with tension as the sage's words hung in the air.

"Do not worry, you will understand soon enough," the sage said with suspense in her voice. "Let me tell you about the events of our distant past, the event that shaped our people's destiny during the imprisoning war." Suddenly, a flash appeared, and everyone watched a scene that occurred so many years ago. 

"Long, long ago, when the Kingdom of Hyrule was still young, a great evil, The Demon King, emerged. He attacked the innocent and sought the destruction of Hyrule. He was our chief before he changed. His obsession with power transformed him into a monster," the sage spoke as they watched the final battle of the imprisoning war.

"Rauru, the first king of Hyrule, and six warriors rose to oppose him. I am proud to have been one of them. We faced The Demon King, and only after Rauru gave us the secret stones did we have a chance to succeed. These artifacts amplify the abilities of those who carry them. As the Sage of Lightning, I fought alongside my fellow sages in battles with my own secret Stone." Suddenly, darkness enveloped the room as the sage stopped speaking.

"We were no match for his overwhelming power," she said as they looked closely at the Demon King's Faith. All the sages fell to the ground, defeated. "He endured our strongest attacks and even the lightning strikes I called down. King Rauru knew that we had lost the battle against the demon king. He made the ultimate sacrifice to imprison The Demon King and seal him away," the sage explained. The next scene they saw was of the animalistic King attacking the demon Lord.

"Was that the imprisoning war?" Urbosa asked, deep in thought, as the final image of the King engraved itself into her mind. "How is it that we have never heard of such a thing over so many years?" she wondered.

" sometime later another of the six sages the sage of time came to visit me and she said the Gerudo on our own Destin path," the sage spoke as they saw a blonde figure approaching the sage in the room they were once in before.

The woman known as the sage of time was an imposing figure, towering over those around her with her tall frame. Her short blonde hair framed her face, which remained hidden from view, much to the relief of Link and Riju. Urbosa, on the other hand, could not help but be intrigued by this mysterious woman and longed to glimpse her features.

The Sage of Time spoke urgently, her gaze fixed on the group gathered before her. "The magical restraint on The Demon King will eventually be undone," she warned. "When that time comes, you must help Link. He is a noble swordsman, the only one who can fight the monster. Please, he will need your assistance. Lend him your power, the Goruto's control of lightning." Her eyes pleaded for their cooperation for the sake of the future.

As soon as the woman finished speaking, the sage of lightning's expression changed. The Sage of Lightning, her fellow sage, balled up her fist in frustration and turned to face the Sage of Time, her power crackling around her.

"The path of the Garuda was cleared at that moment," recounted the lightning sage as she shared the memory with Urbosa, Link, and Riju.

"We have a strong desire to eliminate the Demon King. It is our responsibility for his very existence in this world, and for that, we must make amends. I solemnly swear that when the Demon King returns, the Gerudo Sage of lightning will awaken. Once more, the Gerudo Sage and her people will fight alongside your sword," said the Sage of Lightning in the memory. As the vision ended, they found themselves in the spirit realm, standing in front of the Sage of Lightning, just as they were before.

"I have told you all I can about the imprisoning war and the destiny of our people. You saved Goruto town, but the Demon King remains a threat," spoke the Sage of Lightning as she looked intently at both Urbosa and Riju. Although Link remained quiet and stepped back, hardly even moving, the Sage of Lightning addressed Urbosa and Riju instead of just Urbosa like before. "Daughters of the Gerudo, you must take up my secret Stone and honor the vow I made to the Sage of Time long ago. Fight alongside the Swordsman, Link," she spoke as she raised her hand, and a flash of light came from behind her, blinding them once more.

The three warriors stood in disbelief as they returned to the Temple of Lightning. Urbosa, the proud Gerudo champion, stood before the secret Stone, lost in thought. The two warriors, who had traveled through time to aid her, stood silently behind her.

Urbosa spoke to herself in a hushed voice, "So, my destiny is to fight by his side, hmm?" She smiled at the thought of striking down the Demon King, who had wrought so much destruction on the land. Suddenly, the secret Stone glowed brilliantly, and the word "lightning" etched onto the surface. Urbosa raised her hand in awe, feeling the power of the Temple coursing through her veins.

As she stood there, frozen with awe, the secret Stone flew towards her ear in a flash. It shone brightly, illuminating the room as it transformed into an earring dangling elegantly from her ear. The intricate design of the earring was similar to Riju's but much more detailed and prominent. Urbosa felt an electric power surge through her body, filling her with invincibility. Her gaze fell on Riju's secret Stone, which was also glowing, and she knew she was not alone.

"We are the sages of lightning. Witness the new power we possess," Urbosa announced loudly, her voice brimming with confidence. She and Riju drew their swords in perfect unison and began to dance around the center of the room, their movements fluid and graceful. Suddenly, with a snap of their fingers, spirit versions of themselves emerged from their secret Stones. The spirits came to life, mirroring the exact same moves they were doing. The room was ablaze with a bright light, and the air was charged with an electrical energy that made the hair on the back of their necks stand up.

As they paced around the room, they suddenly came to a halt as a bolt of lightning struck the space, illuminating the area with a bright white light and causing it to tremble. But the tremors didn't stop there. The ground beneath them began to shake violently, and the entire world outside the Temple seemed to quake with the storm's force. Lightning bolts continued to strike all around, illuminating the dark sky with crackling energy. Even when they stood still, they could still feel the vibrations from the thunderous booms that echoed for miles around. Despite the chaos, Urbosa and Riju exchanged a knowing smile as they stood beside their spirits, who remained stoic and silent.

As Link approached them, Riju suddenly spoke up: "Urbosa, if you would allow, Link's Secret Stone homes of power could amplify our power by storing it for a short while. If you will allow him to do so with his secret Stone, it would be very beneficial."

Urbosa looked Link over, nodded, and walked over to them, confused. She wanted to question them, but something inside her told her not to do as she was told. 

"I, Riju, the sage of lightning, swear that I will stand by The Swordsman Link, and here is proof of my vow," Riju said.

"I, Urbosa, sage of lightning, swear that I will stand by the Sword of Men, Link, and here is proof of my vow," Urbosa spoke shortly after Riju copied her movements.

As they finished speaking, their spirit selves went back into their stones. Both women glowed as Sage Spirit traveled through them to get to Link's secret Stone.

Urbosa was stunned by what happened and took several minutes to process everything. She watched as Riju and Link, both with broad grins on their faces, slowly began to relax. Although Urbosa had many questions, she decided to wait before asking them.

After a few moments of silence, Urbosa finally spoke up. "Can you please explain what just happened?" she asked, her tone calm and collected. Link and Riju exchanged a brief glance as if checking to see if the other had a good explanation. It was a common occurrence for them to come up with a cover story for their activities.

Link stood before Urbosa, holding the coveted Stone of Light engraved in his hand. As he spoke, his voice was solemn and reverent, imbued with the weight of the Stone's power.

"I hold the secret Stone of Light," he began, "which grants me access to all of the other stones and allows me to store their power for later use, or for combat if necessary. This Stone was entrusted to me by the first king, who gave it to me when I found it hidden beneath the castle."

Urbosa raised an eyebrow, her expression skeptical. "But why do you have the stone?" she asked. "Shouldn't it belong to the princess, or even to The Swordsman Link?"

Link and the Princess exchanged a glance, both uncertain how to answer. The Stone's power was great, but so, too, was the responsibility that came with it.

Urbosa glanced over at Link and Riju, studying them carefully as she spoke. "I understand that the question I am about to ask you may be a challenging one to answer, but given that the sage who just granted me this immense power has also entrusted you with her trust as loyal Garuda Warriors, I see no reason to be suspicious of you," she said, her voice measured and level.

Her gaze lingered on them for a moment longer before she continued. "However, I must insist that you both provide me with an answer when the time comes, particularly regarding your true identities. I need to know where your loyalties truly lie," she said, her tone firm but not unkind.

Urbosa finished speaking, offering them a slight, knowing smirk. Link and Riju exchanged a brief look, both of them feeling a sense of apprehension at the thought of revealing the Truth. Nonetheless, they knew they had no choice but to come clean, no matter how difficult it might be."

As Urbosa tried to understand her encounter with the sage of lightning and the Temple of Lightning, the two went into great detail to explain everything she was questioning. They shared the history of the Demon King, who had been a threat to the Kingdom for a long time, and the Garuda Warriors, who had opposed him and helped the Kingdom prosper. They talked about the battles that had been fought, the sacrifices that had been made, and the ultimate victory that had been achieved. 

The group spent almost the entire day there, going over every detail and answering every question that Urbosa had ( some more truthful than others). They ensured she understood the significance of what had happened, how it related to her life, and how it would change her point of view on some things. Meanwhile, Link received basic medical help to treat his injuries sustained during the battle. 

Finally, when they were finished, Link and Riju disappeared into blue particles in the sky, leaving Urbosa to ponder over all of her new discoveries. She was grateful for their help and felt a sense of pride knowing the history of her people.

-----------

Link was lying on a makeshift bed while Sidon hovered over him, trying to heal his wounds. Link couldn't shake off the feeling of stress weighing heavily on him. The reason for his anxiety was Urbosa's half-truth, which posed a potential danger. Riju had tried to reassure him that everything would be alright, but Link couldn't help but feel that the risk was unnecessary. The entire Kingdom was already searching for them, and they had little room for error.

As Link lay there, deep in thought, he was abruptly interrupted by Sidon's voice. "Whatever you're thinking about, stop it, Link," Sidon said firmly. Link looked up at his friend for a second before closing his eyes, feeling the last of his injuries being healed.

Sidon's frown deepened as he looked down at his friend. "You could have come to us, you know," he said with a hint of reproach. Link knew Sidon was right, but he couldn't admit needing help. He had always been the strong hero who saved everyone else. But now, as he lay there wounded and vulnerable.

"I was fine," Link spoke with a frown.

"You most certainly were not. You had at least three broken ribs, a dislocated shoulder, a sprained knee and ankle, and don't bother to hide the fact that you got a hand injury and didn't tell anyone," Sidon snapped at him. He looked at Link over and read over his injuries, disappointed. Link didn't say anything as his friend finished.

Sidon paused for a moment before he was about to walk out and tell everyone that Link would be all right but just needed rest. The only reason he stayed was that he heard a slight sniffle behind him, making him turn around. He slowly walked back to his friend and called out to him.

"Link..." he started, but the sniffing was getting worse. "Link, are you all right?" Sidon began to panic, but before he could say anything more, Link sat up and hugged him.

 Sidon felt Link's sobs shake his entire body. He held his friend tightly, trying to provide some comfort and stability. The sound of Link's tears filled the air, and Sidon couldn't help but feel a sense of worry and concern. Link was not one to cry, especially not like this. It was as if something had struck him at his core, tearing down the walls of his stoic demeanor.

Link was known throughout the Kingdom as a brave warrior, someone who never showed any signs of weakness. But as Sidon held him, he wondered if Link had been a warrior for far too long. He had faced countless battles and relentless foes, and maybe the weight of it all had finally caught up to him. Sidon felt a pang of sadness as he considered the possibility that his friend had been holding everything in for far too long.

Despite his worries and doubts, Sidon remained steadfast, his arms around Link's quivering form. He whispered words of comfort and reassurance into his ear, hoping to ease his pain and offer solace. For now, all that mattered was being there for his friend and helping him through whatever it was that had caused him so much pain.

-----------

Zelda was completely drained as she brought her horse to a stop on a grassy hill that connected the Hylia bridge from Central Hyrule to the Faron region. The sun shone bright, casting an orange glow on the horizon, indicating that it was almost evening. As she was slowing down, she was questioned by the head guard if she was all right, but she just said she was and was just slightly winded as controlling her horse was becoming difficult, especially during the long ride. The horse's sweat was evident, and its panting was loud enough to be heard from a distance. Zelda patted its back, whispering words of encouragement to it. She looked around and saw the breathtaking view of the grasslands, and the sound of the nearby river was soothing. It was a welcome sight after a long and grueling journey.

"The king is waiting for us at the castle and wants us to return as soon as possible," said the head guard, his authoritative voice cutting through the silence. He continued, "Therefore, we cannot afford any delay. Once you complete your prayer, please inform His Highness of any new developments that you have come across with your powers."

The head guard then turned to Link and instructed him to take hold of Zelda's horse and attach it to his own. Zelda was irritated by this but chose to remain silent. Link didn't question the order and proceeded to secure the horses together. The clanking of the metal bridles echoed through the empty courtyard as Link began leading both horses down the bridge.

The four Champions were seated in a carriage that stood out slightly from the others, with a group of guards surrounding them. Mipha was relaxed as she gazed out the carriage window, her eyes fixated on the breathtaking scenery outside. The vibrant colors of the trees and the gentle breeze blowing through the fields had her wholly enchanted.

Meanwhile, Daruk tried to make small talk with the servant driving the Carriage, but it quickly became apparent that the servant was irritated and uninterested in the conversation. Despite this, Daruk persisted in his attempts to engage the servant in a friendly chat.

Revali, on the other hand, appeared visibly annoyed and frustrated. He kept his gaze fixed ahead of him, glaring at the guard with the blue shirt. He vented his annoyance to anyone who would listen, but nobody seemed interested in his complaints.

As they rode their horses, Urbosa kept a watchful eye on Link and Zelda. When Urbosa arrived at the castle, Zelda immediately inquired about Urbosa's well-being. Urbosa reassured her that everything was handled and that there was no need to worry about her safety. She explained that she had been delayed due to a group of monsters that had attacked during a sandstorm. Despite the danger, Urbosa had bravely fought them off and made her way to the castle.

Zelda smiled at Urbosa, grateful for her safety. She began to update Urbosa on her father's orders. Urbosa was surprised and concerned by the King's demands for his daughter to activate a power she was unaware of. She couldn't fathom why anyone would put such pressure on their own child.

As they continued to ride, Urbosa's attention was drawn to the Royal Knight, who was riding ahead of them. Zelda followed closely behind him, clearly agitated. Urbosa wondered what could be causing the young princess such distress and made a mental note to speak to her later.

As soon as she caught sight of the man named Link in the Temple of Lightning, she couldn't help but notice the striking resemblance he bore to the royal guard who was always by the Princess's side. Her suspicions were confirmed when the older gentleman removed his mask, revealing his true identity along with the makeup and headdress.

Urbosa watched intently as the two swordsmen stood before her in her head. The dark-haired man stood tall, his towering presence commanding respect. His body was adorned with scars, each telling a story of a battle won or lost. Despite his slim frame, he exuded a sense of maturity and wisdom that belied his age.

On the other hand, the Swordsman was shorter, but his well-toned muscles betrayed his youth. His hair was always tied up, and he had a look of intense concentration on his face. His movements were precise and calculated, and Urbosa could tell that he was a master of the sword.

As they stood side by side (in her head), Urbosa couldn't help but notice how similar they looked. They both had sharp features, with chiseled jaws and piercing eyes. Their postures were almost identical, each one standing tall and proud. The Swordsman faced off against monsters with a grace and fluidity that was unmatched, while the dark-haired man fought against Gibdo beings with a ferocity that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.

Urbosa pondered their similarities, wondering if they were related in some way. Perhaps they were brothers, she thought, or maybe even distant cousins. However, rumors had it that Link was the oldest of five children in his family, so that theory couldn't be true. Urbosa was left to wonder about their connection, knowing there was more to their bond than what met the eye.

As the Carriage rumbled over the bridge, Urbosa's eyes remained fixed on the Swordsman, lost in deep thought. The rhythmic clatter of the wheels on the cobbles seemed to echo her contemplation until Revali's voice snapped her out of it. She suddenly realized that everyone else was paying attention to something else.

"Is there something ahead that we should be worried about?" Revali asked, his sharp eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of danger.

Urbosa shook her head. "No, I was just thinking about the recent events that have been happening across the kingdom," she said, her mind still preoccupied with the mysterious man with dark hair who seemed to have a hand in all of it. She turned to the Rito, hoping to glean his insight since he had also encountered the stranger.

Mipha spoke up, her voice tinted with concern. "Yes, I've been hearing a lot of rumors lately, especially about the Guardians and Rito Village. What have you heard?"

Revali let out a sigh. "The audacity of some people," he started to complain. "Not only were we attacked by a ferocious beast summoned by the skies, but we were also tricked into trusting a Hylian who used an alias and was behind the whole thing."

Mipha's eyes widened in shock. "What? Who was behind it?"

"Link," Revali glared at the Carriage where Link was riding. "or at least someone with his name... But no need to worry. I handled the situation and made many discoveries along the way. I found out that the intruder made his way into my village and summoned that beastly thing, risking the lives of my people."

Mipha turned to Revali, her voice laced with concern, "Do you remember what he looked like?"

Revali nodded, his eyes glazing over as he recollected the image of the person Mipha was referring to. "Yes, he had a head full of jet-black hair that fell in waves over his forehead, and the most piercing blue eyes I've ever seen. He was tall and lean, with broad shoulders and a chiseled jawline that gave him a rugged, handsome look."

Revali continued, his voice taking on a nostalgic tone, "He always wore blue markings around his eyes that accentuated their color, and a jewel from his headdress that he wore every day. He hardly ever took it off, except when he needed to. He also had a mask that he wore most of the time whenever he was out. It covered most of his face, but he always took it off when it was time to eat."

As he spoke, Revali's mind began to wander, and he mused out loud, "Whenever he didn't have the mask on, he appeared to be more comfortable, and he walked around more freely. I find it odd... why wear that thing then?"

Revali shook his head, returning to the present, and looked around the room. He saw everyone's eyes were fixed on him, waiting for him to say more. He cleared his throat and continued, "But regardless of the mask, he was a force to be reckoned with. He was brave, intelligent, and always stood up for his beliefs."

Mipha's face crinkled with confusion, and she leaned closer to Revali. "What do you mean by comfortable?" she asked, trying to understand his earlier statement. She didn't want to come across as suspicious. "And did he look familiar to you in any way?" she added, her voice low and urgent.

Revali furrowed his brow, lost in thought for a moment. "Hmm," he murmured, his eyes fixed on the figure ahead. "Now that you mention it, he did look familiar to me, but I just can't place it." He shook his head in frustration, wishing to recall where he had seen the Swordsman.

As Urbosa and her companions continued on their journey, she couldn't help but notice the many similarities between the dark-haired man they had encountered and their own skilled swordsmen. However, it was the fact that even Revali had picked up on the resemblance that convinced her that something was indeed off. She couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to the man's identity than met the eye.

At first, Urbosa wondered if the man could be related to Link in some way. Perhaps he was his father or a distant relative. However, she quickly dismissed this notion when she remembered that the head guard responsible for the King's safety was the boy's father, who held the sword that sealed the darkness. It seemed unlikely that the man they had met could be related to Link or any of their other swordsmen.

Despite her curiosity, Urbosa decided to keep her thoughts to herself for now. As they approached the looming woods ahead, she couldn't help but feel a sense of foreboding. However, she also knew that they were getting closer to the ancient Zonai ruins, and she hoped that they might find some answers there.

Chapter Text

As the group crossed the Hylia Bridge, the Princess, Link, the Champions, and the guards were greeted by a breathtaking view. The bridge spanned a wide river with crystal-clear water that flowed gently beneath it. The view was stunning, with the sun rising in the distance, casting a golden glow on the water.

After crossing the bridge, they entered the Finra woods, a dense forest shrouded in mist. The trees were tall and majestic, with leaves that rustled in the gentle breeze. The guards were on high alert, scanning the area for any signs of danger. They ensured no monsters were nearby and eliminated any that they found.

The Princess, known for her stubbornness, remained on her horse, ignoring Link's advice. She was lost in thought, contemplating the journey ahead. The guards, concerned for her safety, ensured she was always well-protected. They left a guard to watch over her while the others scouted ahead.

As they ventured deeper into the woods, they encountered several abandoned campsites. The camps were once bustling with activity, with monsters. The guards were puzzled by the lack of activity in the area, and the Princess remained silent, lost in thought as they continued their journey.

As the journey progressed, the Champions decided to disembark from their carriage and proceed on foot alongside Zelda and Link's horses. The horses appeared to be at ease, except for Zelda's horse, which seemed to be struggling with her lack of experience in handling it. Despite Link's best efforts to help her, Zelda's frustration grew with his attempts to intervene, resulting in a stern glare from the lead guard, who warned him of the possible consequences of upsetting the Princess.

It was common for Link to bear the brunt of Princess Zelda's frustration, and he was often reprimanded or punished for annoying her. The lead guard's scowl, coupled with Zelda's dissatisfaction, made him feel powerless and frustrated. Nonetheless, he continued trying to help her control her horse, knowing his duty was to protect and keep her safe.

Despite his role as the Royal Knight to the Princess, punishments were frequently doled out to him whenever he upset Zelda. These punishments often involved whoopings or being assigned stable duty for a specific time, regardless of whether he deserved it or not. It was a constant reminder that even the most esteemed and respected court member was not immune to consequences. Nonetheless, he remained steadfast in protecting the Princess, even if it meant facing punishment occasionally.

As the small group trekked through the dense and verdant Finra woods, the leaves rustled beneath their feet, and the chirping of birds and buzzing of insects filled the air. After a while, they emerged from the woods and approached the Pangos woods. The woods differed from the Finra woods, with more open spaces and fewer trees. They crossed a sturdy bridge over the Floria River and arrived at the entrance to the Zonai ruins, surrounded by ancient trees and vines that had taken over the ruins over time.

The guards took charge and walked ahead, leaving only a few behind with the Princess and champions for protection. The guards were always on high alert, scanning the surroundings for any signs of trouble. However, the possibility of an ambush was low. The head guard turned to the Princess and spoke respectfully, "Princess, if you will."

The Champions, Zelda and Link looked visibly annoyed as they reluctantly followed the guards in front of them. Despite their annoyance, they knew better than to argue or resist the guards' orders. They were frustrated with the treatment they received from the guards, who often treated them with disdain despite their heroic status. The Champions knew they were considered useless by the guards, and the lack of respect was becoming increasingly difficult to bear.

The guards' racism towards them was a constant source of tension, and it often led to arguments and altercations. Frequently, the guards would deliberately get in the way of the Champions' attacks, leading to injuries and blame being placed on the Champions. The guards had the upper hand in these situations, and the Champions could do nothing to defend themselves against the false accusations.

The Champions knew that the guards could easily lie and get them in trouble, as they held the power in the kingdom. The lack of punishment for their actions made it even more frustrating for the Champions, who felt their efforts went unnoticed. Despite this, they knew not to speak up, which would only lead to more trouble. The last thing they wanted was a lecture from the king or any of the head guards.

The group made their way down the path, their guards fighting valiantly against the occasional monster that appeared in their way. The journey was not without obstacles, as they had to destroy any camps they came across along the old Zone path. As they traveled, they couldn't help but notice the many broken statues scattered throughout the landscape, some still standing but barely buried behind bushes, trees, and rocks. After some time, they reached a clearing filled with mud and water, creating a small swamp-like area. Despite the challenging terrain, Link was determined to keep Zelda's horse clean and helped her navigate the swampy ground carefully.

As a Royal knight to the Princess, he understood the importance of always maintaining a presentable appearance, including his horse. If the White Horse were to get dirt or mud on it, he knew that he would surely be punished. He had learned this lesson the hard way, having previously been punished by his father for his horse getting dirty.

His father, who held high expectations for him, had reminded him of his role as the knight who held the sword that sealed the darkness. He was expected to maintain a pristine image and avoid shaming the Royal Family. Unfortunately, on a previous expedition with Princess Zelda to conduct research, he returned with his horse covered in dirt, thereby earning his father's disappointment and shame.

Zelda and her horse were slowly making their way through the muddy terrain. The ground was slippery and treacherous, and the other horses sank with every step. Zelda's horse seemed to sense the danger and was very anxious as they tried to follow the cleaner path.

The horse was clearly nervous and on edge, and its fear was palpable. It knew that one wrong step could mean sinking into the mud and struggling to escape. Its eyes were wide, and its nostrils flared as it tried to anticipate the best path forward.

Meanwhile, the other horses were faring much better. They moved effortlessly through the mud, their hooves barely sinking into the soft earth. This only made Zelda's horse more anxious, as it wondered why they were struggling while it was not.

The horse believed it would sink with every step and was on high alert, ready for disaster to strike. But as they continued on, its fear began to subside. It never sank into the mud, and with each successful step, the horse became more confident in its footing. Eventually, they made it through the muddy terrain unscathed, but Zelda's horse was relieved to be back on solid ground.

As they journeyed through the ruins, the group encountered a pair of gruesome monsters, their sharp claws glinting in the dim light. The Champions tensed, ready for a fight, but Urbosa was quicker. Her hands crackled with electricity as she unleashed a fierce Thunderbolt attack, engulfing the monsters in a blinding electric field that left them twitching and smoking on the ground.

The guards stared in shock and annoyance, their weapons still drawn, as Urbosa approached to inspect the monsters. She nodded, satisfied with her work, and gestured for the group to continue.

They pushed deeper into the ruins, the air thick with the musty scent of ancient stone and decay. The path grew narrower, the walls hemming in on them until they were forced to walk in single file. Link rode at the front, eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of danger.

As they emerged from the cramped passageway, the Forest loomed ahead of them, dark and foreboding. The Dracozu River flowed nearby, its murky waters churning with unseen currents. The group urged their horses forward, carefully keeping close to Zelda's steed to ensure her safety.

Finally, they reached a small clearing beside Dracozu Lake, the glimmering water reflecting the clouds and sun above. The group dismounted, grateful for the chance to stretch their legs. The head guard barked orders, directing the others to set up camp and closely watch the Princess. As they settled in for the night, the memory of the monsters still fresh in their minds, they knew they were one step closer to their ultimate goal.

The commander's shouting was so loud that it seemed to echo throughout the entire area, and even the Champions were not spared from it. They were given orders to help with the construction of tents and the evacuation of debris from the site. Zelda, however, was the only exception, and she simply stood by the horses, watching as everyone else worked hard. She felt embarrassed, acknowledging her own uselessness. The Champions, on the other hand, did not seem to be bothered by it. Occasionally, some guards would cast glares at Zelda, indicating their dissatisfaction with her idleness, but nobody bothered to say anything.

After setting up the tents and camping areas, the head guard asked Zelda to begin her prayer immediately. She was to be escorted to the stairs to perform the ritual. Zelda slowly descended the stairs, feeling nervous and praying silently for her power to awaken. She was too anxious to speak aloud. Link was right behind her, much closer than she would have liked.

Zelda approached the platform, her heart racing with anticipation. The sound of rushing water filled her ears as she took a deep breath and stepped into the icy cold water. Despite the chill, she waded forward, determined to reach the goddess statue. She knew the final spring at the highest point in Hyrule would be an even more significant challenge. As she drew closer to the statue, she knelt and gazed upon its divine form. The sun's rays bathed the sculpture in a warm glow, and Zelda's heart swelled with reverence as she began to pray.

The Princess stood before the tranquil Spring of Courage, her head bowed in prayer. Link stood watchfully behind her. He briefly scanned her surroundings before turning around to keep guard. Meanwhile, at the top of the steps leading to the spring, Urbosa, Revali, Dark, and Mipha stood poised and alert, vigilant for any potential threats. Their eyes swept the area, assessing every nook and cranny for signs of danger, ensuring everything would be fine with the Princess's prayer. As she sought solace in the spring, the guards remained steadfast in their duty, patrolling the area to ensure no one came too close.

As the guards patrolled through the rugged terrain, they spotted a hill to the right of a spring. Curiosity piqued, they climbed up the hill and stumbled upon a herd of horses. The majestic creatures seemed to blend in with their surroundings, their coats a mixture of browns, blacks, and whites.

The horses were in no rush to move as they lay around or grazed on the lush green grass that towered over them. The guards approached them cautiously, taking note of every detail. They observed the horses for a few seconds, scanning for any signs of danger before concluding they were safe to leave.

As the guards continued up the hill, they positioned themselves above the Spring of Courage in case any monsters lurked nearby. The horses looked up at the guards; their ears perked up as they clanked their way up the hill in armor. As the guards disappeared from sight, the brown horse with a white mane let out a whine of displeasure, its sadness palpable. The other horses also looked up, their eyes following the guards until they were out of sight.

The horses were lying down, but a few got up after watching the guards walk away. Two horses caught the eye as they stood firmly due to their towering stature. They stood at least four feet taller than the other fully grown horses and reached an impressive height of 10 feet. These horses were gigantic, and their size was even more apparent as they started following a brown horse. Two horses were catching up to the others - one was utterly black with an orange mane, and the other was completely white with a golden mane that seemed to shimmer in the sunlight. The scene was a sight to behold, with the majestic horses moving across the green pasture in unison.

The serene landscape was filled with hooves pounding the earth as a herd of horses slowly approached the horizon. Among the group was a striking white horse, with a golden horse, its mane as white as snow, walking alongside it. As they reached the edge of the field, the men watching them from afar disappeared over the hills. The two horses paused momentarily, gazing in the direction the men had gone and where they had come from. Suddenly, a black and white horse nipped at them, urging them to follow the herd over the hills, and they vanished from sight.

However, the black and white horse had other ideas. As the rest of the herd continued, it went down the hill towards the dense Forest below, its curiosity piqued by something in the distance. It looked over the hill, and its attention was immediately captured by a flash of movement in the trees.

----------

Revali, the proud and skillful Rito Champion, felt utterly exhausted and highly irritated with the guards. For some reason, they always found something to nag him about, and it seemed like they never left him alone. However, there were brief moments when they would leave him and the other Champions alone to perform their duty, guarding the entrance of the Spring of Wisdom, a holy site revered by the people of Hyrule.

As the sun rose higher, the heat became unbearable, and Revali was already tired. He was about to rest when the head guard ordered him to scout the area. This new task annoyed him even more, as he was exhausted and did not want to leave the shade. Despite this, he didn't go before making a sarcastic comment to the guard and flying up to the sky with a smug expression. The head guard warned him of the consequences of his actions, but Revali didn't care.

He soared high into the sky, looking for anything interesting, but nothing caught his eye. He tried to take a short nap, but the heat and his irritation wouldn't let him rest. The hours dragged on, and Revali started worrying about the other Champions. What were they doing? Were they having similar problems with the guards? He decided to head back to the Spring of Wisdom to check on everyone.

When he returned after three hours, everyone could see that something was bothering him. At first, he was hesitant to say anything, not wanting to draw attention from the guards, but the issue weighed on him. He eventually confided in his fellow Champions, telling them his frustration with the guards and how he felt they were mistreated.

As the guards were about to instruct Mipha to search for potential dangers in the waters, the Champions remained silent, knowing Link didn't want to draw attention to himself. However, as the guards ascended the steps, Revali spoke up to prevent them from eavesdropping on their conversation.

Revali's voice carried a sense of urgency as he spoke, "If you come across a herd of horses, please be vigilant and let us know immediately if you observe anything peculiar." It was apparent to him that something was amiss when he took off from the ground. At first, nothing seemed unusual, just a regular herd of horses grazing and walking around. But as he flew closer, he noticed two horses lying down and getting up. These horses were larger than any he had ever seen, and their sheer size took him aback, prompting him to squawk in surprise. The sight intrigued and worried him. Nonetheless, he wouldn't let his unease show and kept it to himself.

Mipha was startled by the concern and confusion in the man's voice when he spoke to her. "What makes you say that?" she asked him, waiting for an answer.

"I just saw something odd, that's all," he replied. "I'll explain everything to everyone once you return. But keep an eye out in case you see anything strange, especially with those horses. I don't want to take any chances considering what's been going on recently. We need to be cautious."

Mipha nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation, and followed after a guard who came to inform her that she had to go on patrol. She wore her armor and picked up her weapons, preparing herself for what would come. First, Mipha headed down the Dracozu River, taking care of all the monsters that had appeared before moving through the swamped area they had passed before. She knew that she had to be vigilant and keep her guard up.

Mipha spent nearly five hours exploring every lake in the area, even the ones that were difficult to access. Despite the length of her journey, she did not encounter any guards during her exploration. As she returned to the camp, the sun began to set, and the surrounding area became increasingly darker.

Upon reaching the river's end, she was close to Harker Lake when she felt she was being watched. She scanned her surroundings but could not see anything out of the ordinary. She continued to return to the camp, but as she swam up the river, a thick fog began to settle in. Despite the growing sense of unease, she pushed forward.

Mipha was swimming up the river when she noticed some disturbance in the water. She paused briefly, treading water, and scanned the area to investigate, keeping herself headed. She knew it couldn't be a guard, as they wouldn't cause such a significant disturbance, so maybe it was a monster. She approached the corner of the river with her light-scale Trident, ready to defend herself if needed, but relieved when she saw a black and white horse splashing around in the water.

The horse seemed young and carefree as it played in the water. Mipha watched it for a moment, admiring the beauty of the creature. She continued her journey but needed to get past the horse quickly. Slowly, she swam around it, careful not to be spotted or accidentally spook the horse. She could feel the water currents pushing her, but she focused and got past the horse.

As she reached the other side of the river, she looked back and saw that the horse was looking at her through its deep blue eyes. She smiled and nodded at the horse, acknowledging its presence.

Mipha stood on the bank of the river, watching as the horse she had just spotted remained motionless, its hooves submerged in the water. She urged it on with a gentle look, but the horse simply continued to flick its tail back and forth, creating a subtle disturbance in the otherwise still water.

They stood like that for an eternity, the woman and the horse staring at each other silently. The only sounds were the soft rustling of leaves and the gentle lapping of the river against the bank.

Suddenly, a whinny pierced the air from the south of the river. The horse's ears perked up at the sound and looked toward the cry. Without hesitation, it broke into a gallop, disappearing into the dense, foggy trees.

Mipha exhaled deeply, feeling a sense of relief wash over her as she recalled the advice Revali had given her before she set out. However, the moment she arrived at the camp, she was immediately accosted by the head guard, his voice raised in anger and frustration. He berated her for leaving the Princess unattended for an extended period, even though Mipha believed she had done nothing wrong. She listened patiently as the guard ranted and raved, her expression stoic, before eventually going over to the other champions with a look of mild annoyance etched on her features.

The group had gathered around, and she hesitantly spoke up. "I did see a horse," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I did see something odd, but...I'm not sure if this applies," she trailed off, deep in thought.

Daruk leaned forward and asked her, "What did you see?"

She took a deep breath and began to recount her story in detail. "There was a horse playing by the river, its hooves splashing in the water. It was a sight to see, considering horses rarely venture into the dense Forest. But, what was even more peculiar was that, when the horse saw me, it didn't run away like a wild horse would. Instead, it just stood there, as though it was waiting for something."

"I found it odd, though," she continued. "I mean, what kind of horse behaves like that? It was almost as if it was trained to stay there."

After hearing her story, Urbosa's brow furrowed in concern. "It does sound suspicious," she said thoughtfully. "I'll take a look around the area as soon as my next patrol comes around."

Revali, who had been silently listening, suddenly spoke up. "I'll request to go with you, but I highly doubt they'll let me. Those foolish Hylians..." He glared at the guards behind them, clearly annoyed at the thought of being left behind.

---------

The sun was setting over the vast and picturesque Illumeni plateau, casting a warm, golden glow on the land. Riju and Tulin were trekking through the hilly terrain, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of the elusive medical plants. These plants were crucial to heal Link, who was severely injured and needed urgent medical attention. Tulin grew increasingly frustrated, and his complaints echoed through the tranquil surroundings, breaking the serene silence. As they approached the tranquil Lake Illumeni, they stumbled upon a small village of six charming houses. The town was nestled amidst the lush greenery, providing a welcome change from the terrain they had been traversing.

Tulin was visibly upset as Riju bent down to collect some rare plants. "It wasn't me, Riju. I can't control what my Sage Spirit does, let alone the fact that it shot a Lynel," Tulin complained and pouted.

Riju couldn't help but giggle at Tulin's frustration. "It wasn't just the Lynel, Tulin," she said, still chuckling. "Your Sage Spirit caused us all kinds of trouble, remember? It was responsible for all the other 10 Lynels we had to fight, and the rock opera Link needed to make his weapons more powerful. And let's not forget the times when your Sage blew his cover and even caused Link to fall over a cliff... funny how he stands by a lot of cliffs," she added, covering her mouth with another giggle.

Tulin's frustration was evident as she spoke. "It's not about the incident itself, but the fact that he didn't have to tell my parents about what my Sage Spirit did," he said. He recalled how, one day after archery practice, he returned home to find his parents laughing while Link furiously yelled at them. Then, Link turned around and screamed at Tulin, accusing him of having the audacity to show his face in his house. What made matters worse was that this wasn't a one-time occurrence; Link had visited her house four times, each time because his Sage was causing more trouble than the last.

Riju's laughter echoed through the open fields as she imagined the comical expression on Link's face while explaining to Tulin's parents about his faith Spirit's intervention. She couldn't help but chuckle as she caught her breath and glanced at the horizon. The vast expanse of the blue sky and the surrounding greenery seemed to calm her down. 

"Actually, the sage spirit is a reflection of us, of our connection," Riju said, her voice softening as the mood turned somber. "I'm grateful that our spirits protected Link when he truly needed us."

Riju's gaze shifted towards the direction of the silent castle. She wondered what was happening behind those walls but quickly shook her head and focused on the task. Tulin nodded in agreement, and they continued searching for herbs, surrounded by the soothing sounds of nature.

Walking around the area, they picked up plants that caught their interest, with Sidon already informing them of the ones he needed. Not long before they noticed, some villagers in nearby houses started watching them. The villagers' stares were hostile, and soon enough, a male villager approached them, his expression angry and confrontational.

The villagers demanded to know their identity, their purpose, and their intention. Both reassured the villagers that they were not there to cause any trouble and were only searching for medical herbs and other necessities. However, the villagers seemed skeptical, sending them a cold, unwelcoming glare. Eventually, they were ordered to leave, and the villagers clarified that they were not wanted in the area.

Riju and Tulin nodded, apologized for intruding, and continued walking south. The villagers glared at their backs, including those who had spoken to them earlier. As they walked, Riju finally decided to break the silence and speak up.

As Riju and Tulin turned the corner of the Illumeni plateau and Washa's Bluff, they found themselves engrossed in a conversation about the state of affairs in Hyrule. In a hushed voice, Riju expressed her surprise at how people in the past treated other races despite Hyrule's current inclusive and accepting nature. 

Tulin, lost in thought, spoke out loud, almost to himself, "Yeah, it makes me want to go back home." Riju could sense the frustration and disappointment in his tone and couldn't blame him for feeling that way. Truth be told, she shared his sentiment, as did the other sages, including Link. 

Link had expressed his dismay at the way other races were being treated in Hyrule, and it was a feeling that resonated with everyone. Riju couldn't help but feel that the current state of affairs was a step backward for Hyrule, but she remained hopeful that things would eventually improve.

The sun was setting and casting long shadows across the rugged terrain as they walked towards the main path. As they made their way north toward the Tabantha Bridge stable, they could hear the sound of rushing water from the river below. They were on their way to the Upland Lindor, a beautiful but treacherous place, where they planned to jump over the side of the canyon to get to the Forgotten Temple. 

Suddenly, they spotted a woman with ashen blonde hair, almost white in color, walking towards them. They smiled at her, but she gave them a cold, hard stare and continued on her way, walking further south away from them. Her features were sharp and angular, and she moved with a sense of purpose as if she had somewhere important to be.

Riju and Tulin strode purposefully towards their destination, their footsteps crunching on the gravelly path, wounding through the clearing. The sun was high in the sky as it set, casting a bright light that made the surrounding trees and bushes appear vivid and alive. Despite the idyllic setting, the two friends couldn't help but feel a sense of unease as they walked. It was as if they were being watched, and the feeling only intensified the more profoundly they ventured into the clearing. They had just left the serene and peaceful stable behind them, and now they were surrounded by the rugged beauty of Mount Rhoam and the Tanagar Canyon. Still, they pressed on, determined to reach their destination, but always with the sense that they were being followed.

As they walked to the edge of the Cliff, the two were planning to jump over, but then they heard a rustling sound. They paused and listened intently but acted as if nothing was wrong and realized they were not alone. They felt a pair of eyes on them, watching their every move. They couldn't see anyone or anything, but the feeling of being watched was unnerving. They decided not to take the risk and changed their plan. They continued to act normally, but their minds were racing. They collected their plans and went around, trying to catch a glimpse of whoever was observing them. They searched the clearing and the nearby mountain, but there was no sign of anyone. Tulin, the most agile member of the group, even flew into the sky to avoid being playfully pushed by Riju and get a better view, but he saw nothing suspicious. They were left wondering who or what was watching them and why.

Tulin and Riju trudged up the steep hill that led to the Upland Lindor. The path was flanked by an array of trees on either side and as they ascended higher and higher, a sense of unease began to build inside them. Despite their growing apprehension, they pushed on. Finally, after an eternity, they arrived at a small intersection at the top of the hill. Three massive rocks sat at the center of the clearing, marking where the paths diverged. Suddenly, an inexplicable surge of bloodlust coursed through their veins, leaving them feeling both exhilarated and terrified at the same time.

As time came to a crawl, Riju's senses heightened, and her muscles tensed with anticipation. In one fluid motion, she drew her sword from its scabbard. The metallic ring echoed in the air as she raised her weapon to deflect the incoming attack. As the blades collided, a shower of sparks burst, casting a dazzling light around them. With her face and defense securely guarded, Riju swiftly jumped back, evading a swift strike aimed at her torso. Her movements were graceful, almost dance-like, and she landed on the ground with the poise of a seasoned warrior.

Silently and with impressive agility, she jumped back, striking her opponent precisely and taking them out swiftly. The other opponent reacted quickly, jumping back to assess the situation. Tulin, being a Rito, anticipated that his attacker would expect him to take flight and take advantage of his aerial abilities, so he resorted to his trusty bow and arrow. With great speed and accuracy, he released an arrow that pierced through the air and hit the attacker, targeting him right in the head. However, the other attacker was too fast and evaded Tulin's arrows, moving quickly and standing atop one of the tall rock pillars that converged at the intersection, taking advantage of the elevated position.

The man's voice dripped with disdain and condescension as he spoke, "I wasn't expecting much from a lone Gerudo and her pet Rito. It's not like they have the advanced battle prowess and instincts of a seasoned warrior." He enjoyed getting a rise out of them, but little did he know he underestimated their abilities.

Riju stood with her back to the wall, her eyes fixed on the blade master who had attacked her from behind. She was not one to be caught off guard, and her quick reflexes had saved her from a fatal blow. With a sharpness in her voice, she taunted the blade master, "If you're going to sneak attack, I expect nothing less cowardly than that from a weak Yiga scum like you." 

The blade master, hidden behind his mask, glared at Riju with a fierce intensity as he raised his weapon to strike again. Riju and the blade master faced each other, weapons at the ready. They circled each other, each waiting for the other to make a move.

"To think you would be so far away from your Rat's Nest," Riju spoke, trying to distract the blade master and gain the upper hand. She knew the Yiga Clan had many hideouts but never expected to encounter one of their members so far from their base.

The man, a member of the notorious Yiga clan, jumped down from his perch with his blades at the ready. He took aim for Riju's head, his eyes filled with a cruel glint. As he landed before Riju, he taunted her with a smirk, "You're quite overconfident, girl. Didn't your mother teach you not to underestimate your opponents?" Meanwhile, another member of the Yiga clan attacked Tulin.

Tulin, quick on his feet, ran out of the passage and took to the sky to gain a better range. He searched the area for any enemies or allies that could help him in the upcoming fight. As he soared through the air, the wind rushing past his face, he felt the adrenaline pumping through his veins. Tulin knew he had to stay alert and focused.

"Be careful," he warned. "There are five to the north, southeast, and three to the south and northwest."

The sword battle was one of the most intense that Riju had ever faced. As she locked eyes with her opponent, she could see the fierce determination in his gaze. His movements were fluid and precise, and his skill with the sword was unmatched. Riju had fought against other Yiga Blade Masters in the past, but this man was on a completely different level. He was wielding two swords with incredible speed and agility, attacking from all angles. Riju knew she would have to be at her absolute best to stand a chance against him.

The Blade Master clashed swords with Riju, their blades meeting in a shower of sparks. The Yiga members surrounding her seemed to be waiting for her to move while the Master continued to taunt her, "You're strong for being so young. I'll give you that, little girl."

Riju remained silent, her eyes fixed on her opponent. The Master's blade was quick and deadly, and she knew that even with Tulin's help, taking down the entire group would be a difficult task. But despite the odds, she felt confident that she was ready for whatever came her way.
.
Riju's sword sliced through the air with deadly precision as she swiftly eliminated two more opposing clan members. With a stern look on her face, she demanded an answer from her attackers, "Why did you attack us? We have no interest in you or your Clan." The narrow intersection made navigating challenging as she tried to move away to create some distance.

The blade Master leaned in closer to Riju, his voice low and serious. "I need you to understand the gravity of this situation. The Gerudo's festival was swarming with informants a week ago, and you and your companion were being watched closely." 

Riju's eyes widened as he realized just how much danger they were in. "What did they find out?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

The blade Master hesitated before answering. "There have been rumors of a young woman and her blonde sister who seemed to know more than they should. It appears that you possess information that the Gerudo desperately want to acquire but are unable to. This information is so valuable that they are keeping it locked away in the Divine Beast."

Riju's mind raced as she tried to think of what information. Link had suspected a spy in the town but had no idea how dangerous they were.

"You mentioned that you need information but don't have access to the Divine Beast. That's why you've come to us, right?" she asked, her voice laced with curiosity and anger as she strained to push the sword back.

The blade master paused for a moment, considering his response. "Yes, that's right," he finally replied. "I need to know more about the Divine Beast, and I believe you and your sister may be able to help us get the information we want."

Riju continued to dodge the blade master attacks, her mind racing as she tried to piece together the puzzle. "But how did you know it was us? How did you find us?" she asked, her eyes narrowing as she focused on the blade master.

The blade master took a step back, his blades at the ready. "I've been gathering information from various sources, as stated before," he explained. 
.
"It's no secret that you're shrouded in mysteries and have caught the attention of everyone in that town," he said, his voice dripping with malice as he advanced on her with his sword. "You hold so many secrets, and this only confirms it," he continued, swinging his sword at her with vicious intent, but she was quick and agile, dodging his attacks with deft movements.

The group pressed forward, slicing their swords through the air as they descended the mountain towards the main path. Riju's sharp eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for any sign of danger. She took out as many Yiga members as possible while expertly defending herself against the skilled blade master.

Tulin, however, was having a more challenging time of it. The Yiga were quick on their feet and seemed to be melting into the trees, making it difficult for Tulin to track them down. He struggled to maintain his footing as the battle raged on around him.

The Blade Master spoke, "You will not survive this encounter. You can go out the easy way, which is to come with us and reveal all your information, or the hard way, where we take you captive and torture that information out of you."

Riju's chest heaved, and her breathing was ragged as she glared at her opponent. "How about no?" she snapped, finally having enough space to catch her breath. Despite her exhaustion, Riju's eyes blazed with determination. "I see you are also underestimating me," she spoke, her voice low and dangerous. Suddenly, an electric terrain grew around her, crackling with energy as the clouds above turned dark. The air was tense as Riju prepared to unleash her full power upon her foe.

Tulin soared down the jagged mountain with a mighty swoop and took aim with his bow. His keen eyes pierced through the electric terrain and locked onto the blade master, flanked by a group of menacing Yiga members. Tulin's talons deftly released the arrow, which whistled violently.

The blade master's instincts kicked in, and he leaped away, sensing imminent danger. His intuition was spot on as a deafening thunderbolt struck the ground where he had stood moments before. The electric shockwave ripped through the area, removing most of the nearby Yiga members.

The Blade Master straightened up, adjusting his grip on his sword as he looked around at his surroundings. Despite most of his men lying on the ground, defeated, he remained undeterred and charged at the two figures before him. His keen eyesight allowed him to discern that one was related to the current chiefess.

Meanwhile, Tulin, the winged archer, leaped into the air and took flight. He drew an arrow from his quiver and aimed it at the Blade Master as he charged forward. The arrow whizzed past the Blade Master's face, narrowly missing him and embedding itself in the ground behind him. Despite the close call, the Blade Master continued his charge, undaunted by the threat posed by Tulin and his arrows.

Riju's voice was filled with urgency as she turned to Tulin and urged her to follow. "Let's go, Tulin," she said, eyes scanning the area for any sign of danger.

The Blade Master, a stern figure in red, stood nearby, putting his swords away and chasing after the two. "After them," he commanded, his voice low and menacing.

The Yiga members, dressed in signature red garb, responded eagerly to their leader's order. "Yes, sir, Master Sooga," they yelled in unison as they took off after Riju and Tulin, their footsteps echoing across the rocky terrain of The Path.

Riju and Tulin were frantically running for their lives, chased by the Yiga members who were hot on their heels. Their only hope was to make it to the Maritta Exchange, a village dedicated to trade and income, where they could lose their pursuers. As they entered the village, they found themselves amid a vibrant festival with numerous stalls selling various goods. The air was filled with the aroma of delicious food, music, and laughter, and the hustle and bustle of people engaged in lively conversations. Despite the festive atmosphere, Tulin and Riju dared not stop and catch their breath. They knew the Yiga members were still after them, disguised amongst the crowd, and they had to keep running to evade them. They zigzagged through the maze of stalls and streets, hoping to lose their pursuers and escape safely.

Sooga gracefully bounded from one rooftop to the next, his keen eyesight fixed on the Rito and Gerudo girl down below. Despite their attempts to hide from the locals, the nearby hylians simply gave them disgusted looks and stepped aside, making it easier for Sooga to keep them in sight. He continued to trail them, his resolve firm in stopping their disruptive antics.

As they approached the outskirts of the town, the sun was setting behind the canyon, casting an orange glow that lit up the horizon. They ran cautiously, trying to avoid the steep drop-off leading down to the winding ground below. They continued to make their way north, following the cliff edge, when they suddenly came face to face with Sooga. He was flanked by three members of the Yiga Clan, their menacing presence making the group uneasy. As they turned to retreat, they were greeted by ten more clan members, blocking their escape route and surrounding them completely.

"You will surrender yourselves," the Blade Master commanded with a glare, raising both swords in a threatening manner.

Riju, with her sword held high, stood before the imposing figure. Tulin, standing beside her, pulled back the string of his bow, ready to strike. The tension in the air was palpable as the two warriors faced their adversary. "Do you think us foolish to surrender ourselves to you?" Riju's voice was steady, but her grip on the hilt of her sword betrayed her nerves. Before the opponent could respond, hooves hitting the ground echoed through the clearing. All eyes turned towards the south, where a horse approached at full speed.

The scene was one of chaos as the Yiga members launched their violent attack. Suddenly, a black horse appeared, adorned with a Traveler's bridle and saddle, and charged through the melee, knocking some of the Yiga off the Cliff to their deaths. Despite the danger, the horse continued with Riju and Tulin in its way. They stood their ground, seemingly unafraid, as the horse drew closer. Tulin leaped into the air with a graceful bound, landing expertly on the horse's back, while Riju grabbed hold of its neck and pulled herself up to sit behind Tulin.

As the horse continued, its cries echoed through the air, its fate uncertain. The chaos around it seemed to be of no concern as it pushed forward, with Riju and Tulin now riding it, their fates intertwined with the valiant steed.

As soon as the horse came to her aid, she effortlessly mounted the saddle alongside Tulin, feeling entirely at ease. The mighty animal charged through the crowd of yiga members, with the blade master desperately trying to impede their progress. With a swift kick, Sooga was sent flying back, defeated and powerless by the horse kick.

Hooves echoed through the rocky terrain as Sooga ordered his underlings to chase after the horse. They scampered after it, but the horse was too swift for them to catch up. Soon, the horse and its two riders were out of sight, heading further north.

Sooga stood there, his eyes glaring at the disappearing trail. After a few seconds of contemplation, he vanished into a cloud of smoke, along with the rest of his members, returning to their base.

Chapter Text

The rhythmic clapping of powerful horse hooves resonated through the Tanagar Canyon, accompanied by the heavy panting of a mighty steed. As they galloped through the arid landscape, a thick cloud of sand billowed in their wake, swiftly enveloping and obscuring them from view.

Riju sat at the back of the black horse, feeling the warmth of its body against her skin. The horse had saved them from the Yiga's attack and was carrying them safely. Tulin flew ahead, his wings flapping gracefully as he guided the horse toward their destination. The horse seemed to know the way instinctively as if it had made this journey many times before.

But as the night began to fall, exhaustion set in. They had been running for hours, and none of them had slept since the attack. Riju's eyes grew heavy, and she leaned against the horse's back, feeling its steady breathing beneath her. She knew they had to keep moving, but the thought of sleep was almost too tempting to resist.

The black horse had galloped down the path of the snow-covered South Tabantha field, leaving the Yiga clan members behind during a blizzard and the town they had passed. As they continued their journey, they suddenly found themselves at the entrance of Rito Village, having traveled farther than they had realized. The determined horse turned around and followed the path to the Tabantha Great Bridge before veering towards Gisa Crater and around the Rayne Highlands, finally arriving at the canyon's entrance. Despite the long and arduous journey, they were now very close to The Hideout, or at least near it.

Riju gazed at the entrance of the Forgotten Temple with a sense of pride as she spoke to Link's trusted stallion, Diablo. "That's a good stallion, Diablo," she said, patting his neck affectionately. "Link trained you well."

Tulin, flying overhead, landed on the horse's saddle with a thud. "You're telling me," he grumbled. "The damned Yiga Clan always pops up where they aren't wanted."

Riju dismounted from Diablo and reached into her satchel, pulling out some juicy apples she had gathered earlier. She fed them to Diablo, who eagerly munched on them, his eyes closing in pleasure. Riju also gave him water from her canteen, which he drank gratefully.

Riju sighed in relief as she spoke, "I'm just glad you didn't have to deal with them on a daily basis like I did." She rolled her eyes, clearly frustrated by the memory. "But normally, they aren't that difficult to defeat... there was just something different about that blade master," she said, lost in thought as she finished giving the horse its last snack.

Tulin listened intently, curious about what made this particular enemy so formidable. "I overheard some of the members call him by name. I think it was something like Sooga," he said, trying to recall the details. He dismounted his horse and landed gracefully beside Riju.

With one final Pat to the horse, the horse started to walk away in the direction it had come in. Both being grateful, they both said their goodbyes to the horse with a couple more pets and well wishes for the horse to get wherever it was headed.

Tulin and Riju made their way towards the Forgotten Temple, with Tulin lending a helping hand to Riju by carrying her up to the leading platform. As they stepped inside, they were greeted by numerous Fallen pillars, remnants of a once-great civilization. They carefully navigated their way around the towering mother goddess statue, its intricate details still visible despite timePassagely; they entered through a hidden Passage, the darkness enveloping them as they walked through the tunnel. Then, Riju spoke, sharing her knowledge about the members and their practices. She confirmed that she had never heard them call out each other by name during battles, nor had she encountered such a practice.

As Riju and Tulin walked towards Yunobo, they noticed him carefully cleaning and watering the first Queen's grave. The flowers around the grave looked healthy and friendly, and Yunobo ensured they stayed that way. Riju and Tulin asked him to go to the map room where Link and Sidon were waiting for him. Yunobo was confused and followed them with a worried expression as he noticed the many cuts and bruises they had on them, along with how tired they looked.

When they reached the map room, Sidon and Link were murmuring to each other while Link finished his meal. The room was dimly lit, and the air was thick with tension. They both turned around and smiled at Riju and Tulin as they entered the room, but the smile quickly disappeared from their faces and turned into worried expressions as they saw how messy Riju and Tulin looked. The cuts and bruises on their faces and arms were evidence of the danger they had faced.

As Link rose from the bed, Sidon approached Riju and him, his eyes quickly scanning for any visible wounds. "Are you two all right?" he asked with concern etched on his face.

"We're fine," Riju replied, "but we were ambushed yesterday on our way back by some of the Yiga members of this time." Her words elicited gasps from Yunobo and Sidon, and even Link shot her a slight glare, wanting her to go into more detail.

As Sidon tended to their injuries, Link bombarded them with anxious inquiries. "What exactly happened? Are both of you alright? Did the Yiga pursue you all the way here? And where precisely did the attack take place?" Despite the visible evidence of wounds, Sidon remained composed and efficiently applied the medicinal herbs they had collected the previous day.

"We lost them somewhere in the Tabantha tundra and the nearby village, but we took a longer route just to be safe. Also, your horse Diablo came to our rescue and helped us escape with our lives," Tulin explained their journey. He felt relieved to share their experience with Passagerea, a better place than Riju.

"You have trained your horse well, especially since we didn't even have to lead it here," Riju acknowledged.

Link's voice was concerned as he addressed his companions, "Thank you, guys. However, are you guys absolutely certain that you're alright?" He was reassured that it was only a few scratches and they were fine. "We must gather the horses at once. I don't want to attract any unwanted attention from the clan," Link muttered urgently.

Riju drew attention to a troubling fact - the Yiga they were facing now were much more robust and skilled than the ones they had encountered in their own time. To make matters worse, they were being commanded by a blade master who went by the name of Sooga. The Yiga seemed to be relentlessly hunting them down, and their motivation was clear - they were searching for vital information about the Divine Beast and other matters.

Link was surprised to hear about Sooga's existence as he had never encountered anyone by that name in their timeline during his infiltration of the Yiga clan. The gravity of the situation was not lost on him, and he knew they had to proceed cautiously. Link retreated into deep thought, pondering their next move and the implications of their newfound information.

Riju furrowed her brow as she spoke, her eyes darting around the room as if checking for eavesdroppers. "The Yiga Clan has reason to believe our hideout is nearby. We cannot afford to let them discover this place, especially in a vulnerable location."

The group had forgotten about the Forgotten Temple - its name was an apt reflection of its obscurity. But they were all too aware of the risks associated with the Yiga, and the possibility that they might stumble upon the hidden rooms behind the mother goddess filled them with dread. That was something they didn't want happening at all.

"We must be extra careful," Link continued, his gaze piercing as he looked at each of them. "We cannot take any chances with the Yiga on our tails."

Sidon nodded thoughtfully, his eyes fixed on the group. "I agree. It's not safe for us to stay here any longer. We need to find a new spot to hide... But where can we go? The place I usually go under the Zora kingdom is spacious enough for all of us, but it's also dangerous. We could easily be spotted by some of the Zora." Sidon furrowed his brow, considering their options. "What about the caves on Death Mountain? They're well-hidden and not many people know about them."

Yunobo shook his head. "No, that's not a good idea. The Gorons use those caves frequently, so it's likely we'll be discovered."

The group stood in silence, the tension palpable, as they carefully weighed their options. They knew that their safety and survival depended on making the right decision.

Link broke the silence with a suggestion. "I have an idea of where we can go," he said, "and it's also very convenient for us for the next two temples. It's so close to Death Mountain and the Zora domain." He remembered a good hiding spot that would fit all of them and still be convenient for their journey.

However, there was a catch. "But I'm going to have to gather my horses to help us move our things, and that's going to be challenging," Link spoke, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

As the group in the room exchanged glances, they all seemed to realize the challenges ahead if they were to bring their luggage along on horseback. For Link, his horses held a special place in his heart, as they were not only from his original timeline but also had been through numerous trials and triumphs together.

However, the primary concern was that the other horses, besides Diablo, Dragon, Heart, and Cadet, were exceptionally striking. Titan and Twilight towered at nearly 9 to 10 feet tall, respectively, and were imposing figures that could easily capture one's attention. Epona and Storm were counterparts to the original Epona and the legendary Royal White Horse of the Royal Family, which made them both rare and highly sought after. Meanwhile, Malfoy was a pure gold horse with an incredibly lustrous coat that sparkled in the light, making it impossible not to admire its beauty.

As they discussed their strategy, Sidon brought to everyone's attention that the Zora domain had intensified their security measures due to the princess being away on her Champion duties. He advised the group to hold off on their plans to explore the Water Temple and Fire Temple to prevent any harm to Link's health and avoid potential danger. Sidon's words conveyed a sense of caution and concern for everyone's safety.

"It would be better if we go to the fire temple first," Link suggested, noticing Sidon's disapproving look and the others' silent agreement. "But before that, we need to start packing and I have to finish healing. So let's get ready to move," he added, turning around to gather his belongings. Sidon felt frustrated, but he knew it was important for Link to recover fully before they set out on their next temple.

------

Zelda's body was completely drained of energy, and she felt like she had been stuck in the same position for an eternity. For three long and tiresome days, she was confined to praying, her mind and body weary from the monotony of it all. The growing, increasingly impatient guards couldn't hide their annoyance towards her. In particular, she couldn't help feeling their impatience directed towards her. Meanwhile, Link was always by her side, never leaving her alone once and constantly watching her. Despite his unwavering dedication, she became increasingly irritated with his presence, longing for a moment of solitude.

The last day of their camping had arrived, and the atmosphere was thick with a bittersweet feeling. The campsite was surrounded by dense green trees, and leaves rustling in the wind filled the air. She took a deep breath and said a final prayer, feeling the sun's warmth on her skin. As she stood up and turned to Link, she noticed he was gazing intently at the water's edge. This was unusual for him, as he was always composed and professional. But now, his stoic expression had been replaced with a look of surprise and shock. She couldn't help but wonder what had caught his attention.

Zelda walked out of the spring, still annoyed, and gave Link a confused look as she approached the Champions, who had guarded her. Link followed her and shrugged his shoulders, appearing unaware of something.

"Princess, are you alright?" Urbosa asked with concern as Zelda passed by her. The other Champions turned to her, giving her a puzzled expression before nodding in agreement.

Zelda's voice was gentle as she responded to Urbosa's question. "Yes, I have just finished my prayer," she said. The Champions, uncertain why she had been asked this, looked at each other before returning their attention to her, waiting for an explanation.

Mipha approached Princess Zelda, and She reached into her waterproof bag and pulled out a soft handkerchief, extending it towards the princess. "You're crying, princess," she said, her voice gentle with concern.

Zelda's hand quickly rose to her face, and she became aware of the tears cascading down her cheeks. Her eyes were overwhelmed, and the tears flowed like they would never cease. Mipha's handkerchief was a welcome relief, and Zelda wiped her eyes until she was no longer crying.

The other Champions watched with worry, wondering how it was possible that Zelda had not noticed her own tears.

After wiping away the tears she hadn't realized were streaming down her face, Zelda took a moment to collect herself before addressing the Champions. She assured them she was okay, though she couldn't explain why she had been crying. As they returned to the guard, the Champions followed behind Zelda, quietly noting her behavior. Despite her efforts to hide her tears, they had not gone unnoticed. However, they chose not to bring it up to the guard, keeping her moment of vulnerability private.

The group took two days to return to the castle and inform the King that Zelda's prayers had not been answered and there were no new developments. The King was livid and accused Zelda of being absent, along with the other champions, to seek advice from his advisors.

As Zelda made her way out of the throne room, she asked her father for permission to leave the castle and conduct research on the Guardians that had been destroyed or simply to get some fresh air. Her father nodded his head in anger and instructed the servants to return her belongings since she had completed her prayers to the goddesses. He was unwilling to entertain her tantrums and allowed her to leave. He then proceeded to seek counsel from his advisors without further delay.

Upon their arrival, Zelda and the Champions quickly headed to their rooms as the sun set and night fell. Link, the ever-vigilant guardian, stayed behind to watch at the front door of Zelda's room.

Before Zelda entered her room, she reassured the others that she was fine and that they should not worry about her. Even with her reassurance, however, they couldn't help but feel some apprehension as they watched her go to her room. The weight of the evening's events was still heavy on their minds, and they didn't want to say anything that might further upset her.

As they settled into their rooms, the Champions couldn't help but reflect on the events during the prayer. They were concerned about the lack of any immediate response from the goddess and the implications of that for their impending battle against Calamity Ganon. They knew they had to stay intense and focused, but the uncertainty and unease were challenging.

-----

Zelda took a leisurely stroll by the tranquil shores of Lake Kolomo, marveling at the breathtaking scenery surrounding her. The pale trees that towered above her cast a delicate shadow, adding to the peaceful ambiance of the area. As she explored the region, she took in the sights and sounds of the wilderness, her senses heightened by the sheer beauty of it all.

She took her time, relishing the freedom of being alone, and immersed herself in the natural world. She rolled around in the soft grass, feeling the blades tickle her skin, and used her trusty Sheikah Slate to capture the many animals that passed by her. She snapped endless pictures of the wildlife, from the scurrying squirrels to the majestic deer, each adding to the area's awe-inspiring beauty.

Finally, with her father returning all her research, she could breathe freely and enjoy her free time without interruption. Not even that annoying swordsman Link, who was fated to fight alongside her against Calamity Ganon, could spoil her moment of peace and tranquility.

The day was warm and inviting, with clear blue skies and brightly shining sun. As the clouds moved quickly towards the northeast, Zelda was busy conducting extensive research on the Guardians, including the flying ones, and delving into the rich history of Hyrule. She spent hours poring over scrolls and books, taking notes and cross-referencing information, wholly engrossed in her task. The time seemed to crawl by as she delved deeper into her research, her mind racing with new insights and ideas. After finally completing her work, she looked up at the sky and breathed in the fresh air, feeling a sense of accomplishment and satisfaction.

Zelda lay on her back on the soft, green grass, the blades tickling the back of her neck. She gazed at the sky, watching the fluffy clouds passing overhead the birds soaring high above. She couldn't help but think about what true freedom meant as she stretched her arm out, trying to touch the fluffy white clouds.

As she placed her hand on her stomach, she noticed something unusual. She sat up, her eyes still fixed on the sky, which now appeared strange. The clouds were moving oddly, glowing as they drifted with the sunset but not following the direction of the wind. Zelda watched with curiosity as they seemed to rise, giving the impression of a storm or hurricane.

She wondered what could be causing the clouds to move so peculiarly. Was it a weather phenomenon? Or was it something else entirely? Zelda couldn't help but feel a sense of wonder and excitement as she sat there, watching the strange behavior of the clouds.

Zelda, feeling disoriented, muttered to herself, "What on earth is going on?" She was taken aback by a deafening roar that echoed through the air, sending chills down her spine. She frantically looked around to identify the source of the sound, but to her surprise, she realized that she was no longer standing on the grassy hill where she had been before. Instead, she was floating, suspended mid-air, with clouds surrounding her. She opened her mouth to speak, hoping to get some answers, but all that came out was a soft whimper.

Just as Zelda was about to panic, she saw a glimpse of something moving out of the corner of her eye. Zelda looked around again for any signs of danger, but all she could see was a long, serpent-like body hovering in the sky, seemingly attached to herself.

Zelda was in complete shock as she noticed that her body had undergone a drastic transformation, and she was now a towering dragon. Her initial reaction was to scream in terror, and the sound that came out of her mouth was deafening. She felt overwhelmed and couldn't think straight as she gazed at the vast sky above her. Her body felt alien to her, and she struggled to control her movements, except for her eyes, which darted frantically around, trying to take everything in.

Looking downwards, she noticed that her shadow in the clouds was much thicker and golden, shining brightly in the sunlight. She couldn't see the ground, making her feel disorientated and afraid. Despite her fear, she couldn't help but marvel at the clouds, which looked like cotton candy, with their soft, fluffy edges and intricate shapes.

As she soared through the sky, time seemed to stand still as she struggled to understand what was happening. She gazed at the world below, watching the clouds zoom by in a blur while the wind roared past her, carrying her higher and higher. Despite the rush of adrenaline coursing through her veins, she managed to calm herself down and focus on the sensation of the wind blowing past her. As she listened to the sound of the breeze, she could feel the turbulence of the air currents settling down, creating a more peaceful atmosphere. She watched the clouds dip and swirl around her as the wind carried her toward her destination.

As she floated there, surrounded by the clouds and the breathtaking sunset that seemed to stretch on for eternity, she couldn't help but gaze around in awe. The wind continued to whistle in her ears, and she felt a sense of unease as she couldn't quite understand what was happening. But as she listened to the wind, she couldn't help but hear a faint humming sound that grew louder as she moved through the clouds.

She tried to figure out where the humming was coming from, but she couldn't see anything beyond what was already in her sight. As she continued to hear the humming, she began to relax, with fear gradually leaving her as she recognized the humming tone. It was a familiar sound, but she couldn't quite place where she had heard it before. She listened closely, trying to hear more, and as she did, she realized that it was the sound of a distant song carried on the wind.

She closed her eyes and let the melody wash over her, feeling a sense of peace and contentment she hadn't experienced in a long time. The song seemed to fill her, and she felt part of something greater than herself. She opened her eyes again, feeling more alive than she had in ages, and continued moving through the clouds, following the song's sound.

The soft humming that filled the air was coming from a woman's voice. Zelda could tell immediately that it was a woman's voice, but the strong winds, clouds, and humming made it challenging to identify where it was coming from. The golden clouds cast an ethereal glow, and she could feel the wind caressing her skin as she listened to the humming.

The humming continued for an eternity, and it felt like days to her. Zlda wondered who was singing and why they were humming. She closed her eyes and focused on the sound, trying to understand everything.

Suddenly, amidst the humming, a bright light appeared before her. It was not blinding but bright enough to be seen even through the clouds. As she got closer, the glow grew more prominent, and she could see it was a reasonable distance away.

At first, she was curious about the light, wondering what it could be and why it had suddenly appeared. However, as she continued to approach it, she felt a sense of unease and dread. She couldn't explain why, but the closer she got, the more she felt like something was wrong.

Her mind was screaming at her to stop, not move any closer, but her body ignored all attempts at control and continued to fly towards the growing light. As she approached, the light became brighter and brighter until it was blinding. She had tried to resist, begged, and pleaded with herself to turn back, but it was no use. Finally, she was right before the light and suddenly stopped, hovering there. She couldn't help but catch her breath as the light shone brilliantly, illuminating everything around her and making the clouds shine brighter.

As she floated there, trying to make sense of the situation, she suddenly realized that the humming had become overwhelmingly loud. It was a strange and eerie sound that seemed to be coming from right beside her, yet she couldn't see anyone humming. She looked around, trying to locate the source of the sound, but she found nothing. Her fear grew, and her heart raced as she stared into the bright light, feeling an unexplainable dread. She could feel a cold sweat forming on her forehead, and her hands trembled as she tried to steady her breathing. Despite the unease, she took a deep breath and continued gazing into the light.

Then, all of a sudden, the humming stopped utterly. The wind, which had been blowing fiercely, also died abruptly, as if someone had flipped a switch. The clouds moving quickly in the sky also came to a standstill. The only movement was the glowing light in front of her, making her even more anxious. She could feel her heart pounding as she looked around, trying to understand what was happening. She was surrounded by complete silence, with no sound of birds or wind, and the humming had stopped entirely. She felt a sense of unease and foreboding as if something terrible was about to happen.

Zelda was lost in thought when suddenly, a woman's voice shattered the silence, making her jump in fright. The voice was so close that it felt like the woman was right before her, screaming, "Link!" Zelda's body froze, and she tried to look around, but it wouldn't respond. Her eyes darted to the source of the sound, and she saw it coming from the light in front of her. She was stunned as she realized that the voice had come from the light - it was an eerie feeling.

The woman's voice was filled with urgency as she screamed, "Protect them all." Zelda was confused but also curious. Who was the woman talking about? She searched in the light, trying to understand what was happening. The light flickered and danced, and Zelda could see it pulsating with energy. Then, all of a sudden, her body surged forward straight into the light, and then nothing but darkness consumed her.

Chapter Text

Link had been standing guard outside the door to Princess Zelda's room for what felt like an eternity. He had been there for two hours, his eyes never leaving the hallway, his ears straining for the slightest sound that might indicate trouble. 

Every night, he performed this duty diligently, knowing that the Princess's safety was in his hands. And yet, as usual, nothing had happened. He remained at his post, his sword clasped tightly in his hand, his eyes flicking up and down the dimly lit corridor.

Just when he thought this night would be like all the others, a deafening bang echoed through the hall. Link whirled around, his sword raised in a defensive stance. He saw with a shock that the door to the Princess's room had been flung open with a force that suggested something terrible had happened.

For a moment, he hesitated, unsure of what to do. Then he stepped forward, eyes scanning the room for any signs of danger. But to his surprise, he saw only Zelda standing in the doorway with a look of terror etched on her face. His heart pounding, Link lowered his sword and stepped toward her, ready to protect her if needed. But before he could speak, she darted past him.

Zelda's heart raced as she charged towards her Father's room, dodging past the guards stationed outside. Link, who had been trailing behind her after giving her a start, remained outside the room while the guards held the door open, unsure of what to do with the Princess, who had barged in unannounced. However, before they could react or take any action, Zelda began to shout at her Father, her voice echoing off the walls.

"Father, father!" she cried out, her voice shaking with fear and worry. "Father, you must awaken!" she repeated, her voice growing louder as she frantically shook her Father, who lay motionless on the bed.

"What is the meaning of this, Zelda?" the King bellowed, his eyes snapping open in anger as Zelda's shaking jolted him awake. He glared at her, his face contorted with rage, as Zelda stood before him, her eyes wide with so much emotion.

The guards stationed outside the King's quarters were caught off guard by the commotion that had erupted inside. Link, the vigilant hero, immediately sensed something was amiss and hurried to investigate, followed closely by the Champions, who had been awoken by the mai and guards rushing to the scene.

Princess Zelda seemed visibly shaken and struggled to articulate the words in her mind. Her Father, the King, responded with a heated glare, adding to her distress. But as Zelda tried to speak again, the King's expression softened, and she managed to blurt out the words: "They have granted me a vision."

The room was filled with an eerie silence as everyone tried to comprehend what had just been said. The King was the first to act, ordering the guards to immediately summon the scholars and sages to the castle. The guards left in haste, and some escorted Zelda to the library, where she could gather her thoughts and prepare for what was to come.

Meanwhile, the King got ready to face what would undoubtedly be a challenging situation, and he rushed out of the room with a sense of urgency.

Her loyal Champions surrounded Zelda, who refused to leave her side. They were all weary and yearned to change out of their night clothes, but they were steadfast in their resolve to follow the King's orders. Link stood protectively close to Zelda, his unwavering presence a source of comfort to her. Meanwhile, the sages, prophets, and scholars scrutinized her every word, eager to glean as much information as possible from her visions. Their questioning was relentless, and they probed every detail of her memories in their quest for answers.

------

3 months later

Tulin cautiously walked through the old Zonia ruins, illuminated by nothing but the faint light of the early morning. The ruins were littered with broken statues, remnants of a civilization long gone. Despite the darkness, Tulin's Advanced Rito Vision allowed him to see perfectly, as if it were the middle of the day. The thick darkness felt almost tangible, like a heavy fog that refused to lift.

After a while, Tulin finally reached the entrance he had been searching for. He approached silently, his footsteps muffled by the soft dirt beneath his feet. Over his shoulder, he carried the fruits of his hunt - dead birds and fish - which he had carefully collected along the way.

As he descended the entrance steps, he overheard someone inquiring about his hunting trip. He looked up and saw Sidon, the prince of the Zora, inside the room. The room was illuminated by a single bright Bloom seed, casting a warm and inviting glow.

In response to the query, he replied that his hunting trip went well. He had caught a couple of Mighty Carps and Armored Carps, known for their strength and durability. He had also bagged several birds near Death Mountain, notorious for being a challenging hunting ground.

Tulin and Sidon had already accepted each other's dietary preferences - Tulin preferred bird meat, while Sidon preferred fish and seafood. They had explained that most Ritos were descendants of hawks and eagles, while Zoras were descendants of sharks, whales, and stingrays. Although Link and Riju had made jokes about it in the past, they had all grown up and moved beyond those childish antics. They had long since become accustomed to each other's eating habits and daily routines.

Each group member had their own distinct tastes when it came to food. Riju, who held her culture close to her heart, preferred meals or seared meat. Yonobo, on the other hand, was fond of rocks that he mined himself from Death Mountain, which he used to cook large meat rocks. Tulin had a penchant for raw fish and poultry and had no qualms about adding bugs to his meals. The seafood enthusiast, Sidon, enjoyed fish, crabs, frogs, lizards, and many other types of seafood, which he would consume either raw or cooked. And then there was Link, who was famously nonchalant about his meals and would eat just about anything without batting an eye - even raw meat and rocks from Death Mountain.

As time passed, the group grew accustomed to each other's peculiar habits and preferences, and what seemed strange or unusual at first became a part of their daily routine. Link, in particular, was quite the enigma, as he appeared to be okay with everything, no matter how unappetizing or unconventional it may seem to others.

Tulin carefully placed the fresh food on a sturdy wooden table near the entrance while conversing with Sidon. With a concerned look, Tulin asked, "How is he doing? Has there been any progress?"

Sidon, who was busy cleaning the room, replied without looking up, "Same as always. He is itching to leave as soon as he recovers."

Tulin, who had just finished cleaning himself, asked Sidon, "And when do you think he'll be able to leave?"

Sidon finally stopped what he was doing and turned to face Tulin. "I don't want to rush his recovery and risk his health. I will give him a thorough check-up later today," he said, with a determined look in his eyes.

As Sidon began to clean the fish and birds for the evening meal, Tulin couldn't help but feel relieved that his friend was in good hands.

"I saw Link training with the sword that was here near the entrance," Tulin pointed out, recalling that he had seen Link while walking into the forest.

"Yes, I gave him permission to train, but only with minor exercises and without doing anything strenuous or foolish," Sidon confirmed that he had allowed Link to train, but with certain limitations.

Tulin, after witnessing Link's act of hunting down two wolf packs in the darkness with only a single sword and no armor against the 12 wolves he saw, decided not to tell Sidon about it. Tulin knew that Sidon would disapprove of Link's recklessness and would drag him back by the ear with another lecture.

Tulin and Sidon cleaned and cooked the food, preparing a delicious meal. Once it was ready, Tulin called Link and Yonobo to eat. They all sat down and enjoyed the meal, sharing stories of their adventures and challenges.

Meanwhile, Riju was on a trip to feed and check up on the horses in the Akkala highlands. She would be gone for at least nightfall or maybe even a few hours, leaving the group to enjoy each other's company and the warmth of the fire inside the hideout.

After finishing their meal, Link asked Sidon how he was feeling. "So, how am I? Are we going to be able to continue soon?" He cleaned up his dish and saved a small portion for the group's only female member.

Sidon replied, "We can continue with the plan, but we must review all the details to ensure that nothing surprising happens. We cannot afford any mistakes. The Calamity is getting closer, and we must be prepared for anything. You must be more careful, Link. We cannot risk you getting hurt or being taken out of commission for long. The fate of Hyrule rests on our shoulders, and we all need to be at our best."

Sidon then checked Link's wounds and reassured him that he was healed enough to continue their journey to Death Mountain and the Zora domain. He also reminded Link of the importance of their mission and the great danger that lay ahead. They reviewed the plan thoroughly, ensuring every possible scenario was accounted for.

Tulin's question was on everyone's mind since they discovered that the champions of 100 years ago were also sages now. "Do we have to ask the champions for help, considering that this time around, they are the sages along with us?" he asked.

Link's response was thorough, reminding everyone of their previous journey. "Last time, it was just us. The sage of lightning recognized that we had time-traveled and even spoke to Urbosa before we entered the Spirit Realm. She still believed we were worthy of our sage title and even spoke to Riju. This suggests that if the demon king had awakened 100 years ago before our time, the champions would have been destined to be the original sages."

After a moment of silence, everyone turned to Link, taking in the implications of his words.

Tulin was having a hard time understanding something. "I'm confused," he said. "If the sage had a message for us, why haven't we received it yet? Or at least, why hasn't Revali received any sort of guidance from him?"

Link thought for a moment before responding. "It's possible that we left too quickly after defeating the Colgera. We didn't stay long enough to receive any messages. Additionally, we were quite far away from the Wind Temple at that point, so we may have been out of range."

Tulin nodded, finally understanding the situation. "I see. So, what does that mean for us?"

Link looked grave. "It means that if Revali were to venture up to the Wind Temple, he would be able to receive the Secret Stone and learn about the history of Hyrule. But we have to be careful. WeWe had  warned Urbosa  us not to reveal anything to anyone, especially not to those who don't have our trust. Revali was already upset with me, and I don't want to make it worse."

"Perhaps, if we approach him in the right way, he could be more open to listening to Tulin's suggestions," Yonobo suggested. "We know that he has a soft spot for his people, especially the younger ones who are closer to his age. Maybe we can play on that and convince him to see things from a different perspective."

Tulin nodded thoughtfully, but her expression soon turned to one of concern. "I understand where you're coming from, but what if our plan backfires? What if he becomes angry and decides to reveal everything to everyone?" 

Yonobo's question, "Why would it be bad if everyone found out anyway?" caught the attention of everyone in the room. They all looked at him, eager to hear his thoughts. The group had been discussing whether to keep a particular information secret or reveal it to everyone. They had been weighing the pros and cons of each option since they had gotten to that time.

Amid their inner debate, Yonobo's question made them pause and think. They couldn't come up with any reason why revealing the truth would be a bad idea. In fact, they thought it might be helpful if more people knew about it. It could lead to more assistance from others.

As they continued pondering the situation, they realized Yonobo had raised an important point. They had been so focused on the potential negatives of revealing the truth that they had overlooked the potential benefits. They had to decide whether to take the risk and share the information with others until Link spoke.

"I just want to remind you that Hyrule is preparing to face the Calamity and the potential backlash it may bring. Everyone in the Kingdom is on edge. The King is not helping by feeding into the fear of the people and putting a lot of pressure on the Princess to awaken her power. As you may recall from the original timeline, this pressure caused the Princess's power to not awaken until it was too late. Now, imagine how the Kingdom will react to the knowledge that there is something even more powerful than the Calamity, hidden under the castle, with the potential to destroy everything in its path. This power has been building up over thousands, even millions of years. How do you think the Kingdom will react to that?" asked Link as he reflected on his memories of the events 100 years ago.

"They wouldn't react well at all. They may even turn against each other, especially the royal family, and try to take matters into their own hands," Sidon pointed out, recalling how easily everyone turned against each other during the Calamity, particularly the Hylians.

The memories of the past 100 years were still fresh in his mind. He could clearly recall how the Yiga clan, a group of ruthless assassins, had taken control of the vast desert for a brief period. This incident occurred when the Gerudo warriors were close to their borders, searching for their missing Champion. The chaos and destruction caused by the Yiga clan left a lasting impact on the region.

The Rito tribe, residing in the lofty mountains, were forced to take drastic measures to protect themselves from the impending danger. They closed or destroyed the bridges that connected the Hylains to their village, cutting off all outside contact. This step was taken as a precautionary measure after the Calamity had struck, and the people were left to fend for themselves.

The Zora, known for their benevolence, had also taken steps to protect their Kingdom. They created several natural barriers that made it almost impossible to access the Zora Kingdom. The treacherous terrain and unpredictable weather made it a perilous journey for anyone seeking refuge in the area. The floods and avalanches that followed had tragic consequences, and the region became a burial ground for many Hylians and other refugees.

The Gorons, typically a friendly and welcoming tribe, had also changed their ways. They locked themselves in the caves within Death Mountain, refusing to open the entrances for anyone. The once bustling caves were then eerily quiet, and the mountain was shrouded in darkness for some time. The reason for their sudden change in behavior was unknown, but it was speculated that the Calamity had something to do with it and the fact that the Champion never returned,

These incidents left a deep scar on the land, and the people are still reeling from the aftermath even 100 years later.

The Hylian people were left to fend for themselves in the aftermath of the Calamity. Some cursed the other races for not protecting them, while others pointed fingers at the Calamity itself. With nowhere else to turn, many sought refuge in the bigger towns that were later destroyed, followed by smaller ones, and finally, in single-family homes that were easy to reach.

Despite the odds, some Hylian survivors managed to endure. Lurelin Village, for instance, was situated in a location that provided natural protection. With mountains, dense forest, and the sea to swim to, it was a haven for those who sought safety. In addition, the Battle of Fort Hateno prevented guardians from reaching Hateno Village, while the pillars of Levia and other mountains covered Kakariko Village, shielding it from harm. Furthermore, the Sheikah people knew how to blend in and avoid the creatures and monsters their ancestors had created, giving them an edge in fighting for survival.

Tulin was still confused and asked Sidon why they couldn't at least tell the Champions or Princess Zelda about their situation. He pointed out that Princess Zelda is technical "their" Zelda and the champions are a reflection of themselves, so it seemed logical to disclose the truth to them.

Sidon clarified that revealing the truth could potentially cause chaos and rebellion. He reminded Tulin of the past where everyone had turned against each other, and if the truth was exposed, the same could happen again. He explained how the current political climate was much more volatile, with high racial tensions. Racism had never been a significant issue in their past, where survival was the primary concern. However, with the recent turmoil, it was highly probable that revealing the truth could lead to disastrous consequences.

"Actually, according to my history books, the Rito closed their doors and bridges as a last line of defense in case something happened to their Champion. It was part of their backup plan," Tulin explained innocently, remembering what his mother had taught him.

"Indeed, that is true, Tulin. However, the Hylians' racism towards other races was another reason for the Rito not to help them in their time of need," Link added, nodding in agreement. "But I have come up with a plan to involve the Princess and the Champions to distract everyone in the Kingdom while we finish up the temples. If everything goes according to plan, we will be able to get a clear picture of where they stand by the end of it."

Everyone turned to Link, intrigued and eager to hear more about his plan. "We will need to create a diversion," Link began, "something big enough to get everyone's attention. That's where the Princess and the Champions come in. They will be the ones to lead the charge and keep everyone distracted while we work on the temples."

He paused for a moment, letting his words sink in. "Once the temples are complete, we will better understand where everyone stands. If the Princess and the Champions are on our side, we will have a strong alliance to fight against the demon king. But if they are against us, we must devise another plan. to keep them out of the way and save as many people as possible."

Everyone nodded in agreement, impressed by Link's strategic thinking.

As Sidon prepared to speak, the silence was suddenly broken by the sound of Riju's voice echoing through the entrance. Her words drew their attention to her as she approached them through the darkness. She informed them that the horses were in position and ready for them while also mentioning that the Princess was at the spring of power and planned to stay for the next few days. 

As Riju spoke, Sidon's face suddenly lit up with a realization. He looked at Link, and it became apparent that Link had already set the plan in motion without telling them. "Don't tell me," he started to say, his voice trailing off as the realization dawned on him.

Tulin looked over at Link, puzzled. "You already started your plan about that?" he asked.

Link tried to put them at ease. "We've been working on it for a while now, Sidon. I assure you, by the end of it, they will no longer be an obstacle when we deal with the temples. And just in case, they will also be out of the way when we awaken Ganondorf."

Sidon was not convinced and gave Link a stern look. "But what exactly are you planning? Better yet, what is our plan for the Fire Temple and Water Temple?" Yonobo chimed in.

Link took a deep breath and explained. "Our plan is to go to the Fire Temple first. We believe that getting through the Gorons will be easier than getting through the Zoras. If we're lucky, we can finish the temple in less than a week. Meanwhile, Zelda and the Champions will be occupied with what I have arranged for them, so I doubt that Daruk will show up to interfere."

Tulin and Yonobo nodded, relieved to better understand the plan.

Sidon suddenly spoke up, his voice laced with anger. "I want to know what exactly you're planning to link," he demanded. "The last I heard, we were all in this together - beat the temple bosses and head to the castle. That plan didn't involve Champions or the Kingdom," he continued, his eyes narrowing. "Why are you doing things alone again, Link?"

The tension in the room was palpable as everyone waited for Link's response, knowing that the two friends often clashed and argued.

"I was just planning to see if the Champions were," Link began, but Sidon cut him off.

"You're doing it again," Sidon snapped, his voice rising angrily. "You're always doing things on your own and leaving us out of it," he glared at Link.

The rest of the group shifted uncomfortably in their seats, not wanting to get involved in the argument but also not wanting to see their friends fight.

"I'm just making sure everything goes according to plan," said Link. "I have to work around the fact that we aren't the only ones with secret stones and that-"

"Don't even, Link," Sidon interrupted, his voice rising. "You think you must go through this alone and leave us out of your planning. You want to defeat every beastly thing in your path, thinking you're doing something good."

As the argument started again, everyone in the group looked at the two with concern. Link rolled his eyes in frustration and turned away from the group to retrieve his bag so he could leave. It wasn't the first time that he and Sidon had argued about their approach to defeating evil forces, but it was clear that there was tension between them.

Despite his frustration, Link knew he couldn't do everything alone, even with his incredible powers. He had to find a way to work with Sidon and the rest of the group if they would have any hope of succeeding.

  "I want to know what's going on through your head," Sidon asked Link, tears welling up in his eyes. "Why must you sacrifice yourself alone to beat Ganondorf? And what do you hope to achieve by planning everything on your own?"

"I'm not doing this alone," Link replied sharply. "You guys are here with me, just like last time. I'm just trying to make it easier on us."

"You say that, but you're not telling us your plans," Sidon pointed out. "What if something happens to you? We'll be stuck here dealing with Ganondorf, the Champions, and the Kingdom that hates us for not being Hylian. We won't know what to do because you haven't shared any battle strategies with us."

Link stayed silent, letting Sidon's words sink in. He knew he couldn't take on Ganondorf alone, but he was afraid to burden his friends with the weight of his decisions. He realized he needed to trust their abilities and work together if they had any hope of defeating Ganondorf and saving Hyrule.

"Sidon, in case something happens to me - and I mean IF something happens to me - you'll still have the Princess and the Link from tLinktimeline to help you. You'll need to catch them up to speed so that the plan can proceed as planned. That's the whole point, f--- Link started saying.

"Think about what you sacrificed for jumping back in time, Link," Sidon suddenly asked, his voice heavy with emotion. "You had to give up everything you held dear - Zelda, the master sword, your friends, your family, even your cherished memories. And yet, you did it all for Hyrule, for us. Let me be the first to say that we see and appreciate everything you have sacrificed for us."

"But," Sidon continued, his voice softening, "you're not alone in your sacrifices. Others have made sacrifices just as great for the sake of Hyrule. You must realize that, too."

Link's heart swelled with emotion, feeling seen and understood. "I understand that this isn't just about me," he responded, his voice full of determination. "I will continue to fight for Hyrule, for all of us."

"I need you to understand that this is not just about you, it's about all of us here. We have all sacrificed everything to be here, and we can't afford to lose each other. Yonobo will never see anyone from his home, and he will never be fully welcomed here if we ever return to our homes in this timeline. Riju lost her town and her ranking as chiefess to help us beat Ganondorf. She had to witness her entire town being incinerated by the demon dragon or enslaved by the Yiga clan. Tulin will never get to see his mother or Father again, and he will never regain the status he used to have because that means nothing both here and in the original timeline since Rito Village no longer exists."

Sidon's voice began to crack as tears filled his eyes, "My Father will never know me like how I am for him here. I am nothing but a stranger to him. He will never open his doors to me, for I am nothing but a stranger to them as well. We are nothing to anyone here, and I not only lost my Father, but I also lost my wife," he said while clenching his fist in anger and sadness.

"We have already lost so much, and we can't afford to lose each other too. With what you're doing behind our backs, we can't trust you anymore. We need to stick together and support one another. Please, don't tear us apart any further."

"I get it," Link interrupted him, frustration evident in his voice.

"Do you really get it?" snapped Sidon, his patience wearing thin. "Because if you did, you wouldn't be doing everything alone. You're doing the opposite by not involving us and keeping yourself safe."

"What do you want from me?" snapped Link, his voice rising. "I'm doing what I think is best: killing Ganondorf and saving the Kingdom. You guys will be fine without me, as long as I defeat our enemy."

"Do you even understand why I'm upset?" Sidon asked, his voice harsh with emotion.

"You're not listening to me, damn it!" Link yelled frustration etched on his face, "I'm trying to make sure we're not caught off guard when the Calamity strikes. We have less than a year, and we need to act fast. The Princess may have had a vision, but it's not enough. We must ensure she fully activates her power, or we're all doomed."

Sidon's face twisted in anger, "And what about us? You're planning everything without consulting or bothering to keep us in the loop. You disappeared for a week, and we had no idea where or what you were doing. Do you have any idea how worried we were?"

Link was taken aback by the intensity of Sidon's emotions. "I didn't mean to worry you all. I had to go into the depths to find something that could help us. I didn't want to put anyone in danger."

Sidon glared at him, "You could have at least told us. That's all I'm asking for, Link. Communication. We're all in this together and need to work together if we want  the Kingdom to survive."

" What do you want me to do then?" Link asked Sidon, his voice trembling with emotion.

"I want you to admit that you're being self-sacrificing. You don't think your life is worth anything, and you don't fully trust us to execute this plan," Sidon replied, his eyes filled with concern as the three others watched silently.

"I fully trust you guys with my life, and I never want to hear you doubt that," Link snapped, his voice cracking from the weight of his emotions. He then fell silent, unable to address everything Sidon had brought up.

"Is that seriously all you heard in that? And yes, we do understand that you trust us with your life, but why is it that whenever we want to get involved in any other planning, you always shut us out and do things on your own? We are your friends. I am your best friend. You are like a brother to me, and it hurts to see you destroy yourself because you believe you are not good enough and have to prove yourself to us and this Kingdom," Sidon said, his voice filled with sadness and frustration.

"I don't think I have to prove myself to anyone," Link snapped, his voice edged with frustration.

Sidon looked at him with concern, exasperation, and anger. "You don't have to prove yourself to anyone, Link. You're already a hero in the eyes of many. But the only person you need to prove yourself to is yourself."

Link looked at Sidon, his expression pensive. He knew the words were valid. He had been holding himself back, and it was hindering his progress. But the thought of taking risks terrified him. What if he failed? What if he wasn't good enough?

Sidon could see the turmoil on Link's face and continued, "You keep getting injured because you hesitate. You're not giving yourself a chance to succeed. You have to believe in yourself, Link. You are good enough."

Link felt a knot form in his stomach as he read Sidon's words. They were hitting a little too close to home. He had to admit he feared failing but knew he couldn't let that fear hold him back.

Riju stepped in, sensing that the conversation was becoming too intense. "Alright, that's enough, both of you. Let's take a break and calm down."

Link grabbed his things and walked out of The Hideout, his thoughts still swirling. 

---------

Zelda was utterly drained, both physically and emotionally. After revealing every detail of her vision to the sages and anyone her Father deemed worthy of hearing it, she finally received some reprieve from her Father's watchful eye. However, it came at a cost. Now more cautious and uneasy, her Father imposed stricter rules on her movements. This was understandable, given that her vision from the goddesses remained a mystery they were working to unravel.

Despite the constraints, her Father allowed her to venture to far-off regions for more information. However, there was a catch: she had to be accompanied by the Royal knight, who was always by her side, much to her initial annoyance. Nonetheless, she was grateful for the chance to explore beyond the castle walls and gain new insights into the vision that had shaken her world.

Everything began with Zelda adjusting something in the Divine Beast in Goron City. She finally told Link to keep his distance from her, but he refused to listen and followed the King's orders. Despite her displeasure, she snapped at him when she was denied entry into one of the shrines.

Feeling frustrated and overwhelmed, Zelda traveled to the Gerudo desert to seek comfort from one of her closest friends. However, she changed her view of Link when she left the desert without incident. She had previously considered him a useless guard since her life was never in danger. But her opinion changed when they were surrounded by clan members of the Yiga who were ready to kill her.

Without hesitation, Link stepped up and protected her, putting his life on the line. Zelda was surprised by his bravery and realized that he wasn't just a simple guard but a true knight. After that incident, Zelda began to get closer to Link, the silent Knight with the sword that sealed the darkness. She found herself wanting to know more about him and his past.

One day, she convinced him to relax with her, explaining her interest in the Silent princess flowers that bloomed only in specific areas that no one knew and were rarely seen. They traveled together for a while, exploring the beauty of the land and its secrets. During that time, she opened up about her own doubts and choices that she had made. And he listened to her, something that no one had ever done before.

As they traveled, they got caught in the rain and sought refuge in a nearby cave. They spent the night there, huddled together for warmth, and talked. Zelda found herself telling Link things that she had never told anyone before. He didn't judge her or try to change her. He simply listened and understood.

During one of her private study sessions, she invited Link and explained how the Guardians functioned. It was in this sanctuary that she felt most comfortable with him. Her Father's sudden arrival disrupted their one-sided conversation, and Link returned to his stoic posture, kneeling on the ground in both of their presences. 

As she observed the royal scientists rebuilding a guardian that had been destroyed by the mysterious people, her Father spoke coldly to her, catching her off guard. She found solace in Link's presence, who listened carefully and comforted her. Though he never spoke, she knew he was there for her, providing her a sense of security.

As time passed, she grew closer to him, despite her initial annoyance with his unwavering obedience to her Father's commands. She gradually understood that the Knight had no natural choice in the matter and that his loyalty resulted from his steadfast sense of duty. 

As she spent more time with him, she discovered that any display of anger or resentment towards him would result in severe punishment. This revelation filled her with guilt, and she vowed to be kinder to him. She kept her knowledge of the situation to herself and treated him with the respect and kindness he deserved. 

Her compassionate gesture changed many things between them, and she found solace in having a confidant who would listen to her frustrations without judgment. As the pressure continued to mount, she knew she could count on at least one ally who would always be there to support her.

Per her Father's request, she returned to her usual duties and set out to the spring of power. This was the second spring she had been sent to, and she knew that the next one, the spring of wisdom, was only a couple of months away, coinciding with her upcoming birthday.

Zelda felt the pressure mounting, especially with her Father's anger towards her for not receiving another vision in the last three months. He hoped that visiting the spring of power would give her another dream. This time, he decided to send his personal guard along with her to spot any oddity that might indicate another vision or activate her power. Though she wasn't comfortable with it, she had to comply, and now she was traveling to the spring of power with more guards than ever before. The champions surrounded her as they approached the cave that led to the spring of power.

Once they reached the spring of power, everyone left the Princess to pray while they surrounded the area, ensuring nothing was out of place. The champions were positioned around the hillside, providing additional protection and keeping a close eye on the Princess. Meanwhile, the guards outside the spring of power area ensured everything was safe, allowing the champions to concentrate on helping the Princess activate her power.

Link stood behind her until finally, on the last day, she spoke tremblingly. "I come seeking help regarding this power handed down over time to feel again. Or so I've been told all my life, yet... grandmother heard them. The voice is from the spirit realm. my mother said my own power would develop within me, but I don't hear... or feel anything. Father has told me time and time again... he always says, 'Quit wasting your time playing at being a scholar... curse you!' I've spent every day of my life dedicated to praying. I pleaded to the spirits tied to the ancient gods and still, the holy powers have proven death to my devotion. Please, just... what is it... what's wrong with me..." She said as tears streamed down her face. She finally gave up hope and broke down, her sobs filling the air. Link turned around and walked into the spring. He wrapped his arms around her and slowly started to lead her out as she silently cried, feeling her pain and sorrow.

From the top of the hill, the Champions watched with sorrow as Link assisted Zelda in drying off. They had overheard her entire speech and felt powerless to help her, being just the Champions without authority over the King.

After the prayer session, Zelda retreated to her tent just outside the spring of power for safety reasons. The guards returned to their posts while the champions and the other camp members dispersed to their respective tents for the night. Only the watchful guard and Link remained alert throughout the night, watching for potential danger.

Zelda lay in her makeshift bed, staring at the ceiling and lost in thought. She hoped to receive some kind of vision, a glimpse of what would come, but the night proved unyielding. The morning found her still wide awake, unable to sleep or rise from the comfortless cot.

Exhaustion took hold of her as the hours ticked, and she swayed every few minutes. The guards noticed her struggle but remained silent, preferring not to disturb her. The others around her, including the Champions, packed and prepared for their departure. However, Urbosa and Revali were different; they stood apart, watching and observing everyone with a critical eye, their movements slow and deliberate.

Revali's nerves were on high alert after an unsettling incident the night before. His mind was plagued with questions about what had transpired. When Urbosa abruptly demanded that he halt his movements and account for his actions, he knew without a doubt that something was amiss. The tension in the air was palpable as he tried to make sense of the situation.

In the still of the night, while everyone was in a deep slumber, Revali was rudely awakened by some movement from the tent adjacent to his. It was an odd hour, and he couldn't help but wonder what could happen. As he listened with keen hearing, he realized that Urbosa was trying to remain silent as she moved around in her tent.

He continued to listen, and soon, he overheard a guard questioning Urbosa about why she was out of her tent. She explained that she had heard something and wanted to investigate but didn't want to raise any alarms unnecessarily. The guard seemed to agree with her and returned to his duties, leaving Urbosa wandering alone.

Revali quickly got out of bed and followed her at a safe distance. As he watched her leave the campsite and climb a hill, he couldn't help but feel curious about what was happening. Soon, Urbosa spotted him, but it was too late for him to turn around as he had just witnessed something Urbosa was trying to hide. 

They then returned to the castle, where they would report any findings the Princess might have had during her prayers.

Urbosa nudged him lightly and told him to hurry so they could get going. Revali rolled his eyes but knew he had to follow her. As he finished, he couldn't help but wonder what secrets Urbosa kept from him and the rest of the group.

Urbosa's voice cut through the stillness of the morning suddenly as she walked up to Zelda, causing Zelda to turn towards her. Even though she had not slept all night, Zelda held herself with poise and greeted Urbosa with a gentle smile.

"There's no need to worry," Urbosa said, her eyes filled with understanding. "The time will come."

Zelda felt a small wave of relief wash over her at Urbosa's words. She had been plagued with doubts about the future and her own abilities as a ruler. But Urbosa's reassurance helped to calm her nerves.

"Thank you, Urbosa," Zelda said, grateful for the Gerudo chiefess's kindness.

After a moment of hesitation, Zelda walked over to her horse, a beautiful mare with a sleek white coat. With a deep breath, Zelda swung herself into the saddle and followed the head guard as everyone else mounted their horses and prepared to ride out.

As the group descended the hill towards the Akkala Citadel path where the King awaited them, Zelda couldn't help but feel a sense of unease. They had been walking for hours, and the journey had taken its toll on them all. Despite the fatigue, however, Zelda's senses were on high alert. She had noticed something strange earlier but had brushed it off as tiredness-induced paranoia. 

It wasn't until they reached the Shadow Pass that her suspicions were confirmed. As they entered the wooded area, Zelda's royal horse would usually become agitated and difficult to control. But to her surprise, the horse remained calm this time and continued forward without hesitation. It was an unusual behavior that Zelda had never seen before, leaving her with curiosity and concern.

The horse moved through the verdant forest without difficulty, and soon, they reached Shadow Pass's edge, the gateway to the South Akkala stable. Link, the rider, felt a sense of unease in the air, but he didn't want to disobey the head guard's orders and continued forward. A stable hand called out to them as they approached the stable, diverting their attention.

The guard approached the stable hand, asking him what the matter was, as the Princess was returning to the Akkala Citadel, and they couldn't afford any delay.

"Excuse me, sir, but one of your guards instructed me to give this letter urgently to the Princess," the man said as he handed the guard an envelope adorned with the royal family's seal.

Everyone present stopped and stared at the commotion. The envelope looked exquisite, with intricate designs and elegant calligraphy, and the crowd couldn't help but wonder what could be so important that it would warrant such urgency.

As Zelda stood there, lost in her thoughts, a guard approached her and handed her a letter that bore the royal seal. Zelda's heart skipped a beat as she looked at it, knowing it must be important. She tore the envelope open with shaking hands while Link held the horse steady. She scanned the letter urgently, hoping to find out what had happened, fearing the worst. Her mind was racing through all the possible scenarios - had her Father fallen ill, or had the Calamity begun? As she read the letter, her expression changed from one of fear to one of confusion. She read it repeatedly, unable to believe what she was seeing. It was so unbelievable that she wondered if it was some kind of mistake.

My dearest Princess Zelda,

I hope this letter finds you in good health and high spirits. You have recently visited the spring of power to awaken your powers. While I don't mean to intrude or cause any harm, I am compelled to reach out to you and discuss something significant regarding your power.

I know you possess immense power within you, but you may still need to activate it fully. I can assist you in unlocking your true potential, but it requires your trust. I understand that you may be skeptical about trusting someone you don't know, but I assure you that my intentions are pure.

If you're willing to meet with me and discuss this matter further, I suggest that you meet with the champions at a predetermined location. For your safety, I advise that you only come with the champions. I will be there waiting for you, and it would be my honor to have a moment of your time once you finish your duties.

With utmost respect,

L.

Zelda was taken aback when a mysterious person claimed to know how to activate her Legendary Power. The person had gone to great lengths to deliver a letter that contained the instructions. Zelda's mind was racing with questions. Who could have left the note for her? How did they access the royal stamp in her Father's secret office?

As Zelda tried to make sense of this, everyone around her became curious about the letter. They all wanted to know what it said. Zelda quickly read the letter aloud to everyone, revealing its contents. The letter instructed her to go to the Akkala Citadel to speak with the King about her Legendary Power.

The head guard could have spent more time giving orders to gather the troops and head directly to the Citadel. Zelda handed the letter to the head guard, and they all set out on their journey. The journey was long and arduous, but they pressed on, knowing that the fate of the Kingdom depended on it.

As the King received the letter, his eyes were fixated on it, lost in deep thought. The weight of the situation was palpable as he wondered if this was a threat against his daughter. How could someone outside the royal family possibly know how to activate the Princess's powers, and who was this mysterious stranger? His mind was racing with questions as he ordered more guards to surround his daughter, desperate to ensure her safety.

Although his curiosity was piqued, the King hesitated to open the letter. He asked the guards if there was anything else with the envelope, hoping for some clue, but they told him there was not. The letter instructed his daughter to meet the stranger at a designated spot, yet there was no need to include any further details. There wasn't even a map or a description of the location, which he found incredibly strange.

Meanwhile, Zelda was locked away in one of the rooms within the Citadel as everyone discussed what to do with this new information. It was alarming that no one outside the castle was supposed to know about the Princess's trip to the spring of power, yet this stranger had timed their correspondence perfectly. The man who had delivered the letter claimed that the guard who had handed it to him had only given it to him hours before. The King found this concerning, as he believed that the matter was urgent and that his daughter needed to know about it immediately.

Zelda was lost in her thoughts when she heard a voice behind her. She turned to find Urbosa, her best friend and mother figure, standing there.

Zelda tried to put on a brave face and replied, "I'm fine, there's no need to worry. I'm just a little on edge after praying for so long and then this happening. It's quite overwhelming."

Urbosa entered the room and closed the door behind her. "I understand," she said, trying to comfort her.

Zelda was grateful for her friend's presence and asked politely, "Is there something I can help you with?"

Urbosa replied, "Not at all. I just thought you could use a friend now."

Zelda smiled weakly and said, "It's all right, Lady Urbosa. It has just been a stressful day."

After silence, Urbosa asked, "Are you considering sending us the letter?"

Zelda shook her head, "That is not up to me. That is up to my Father. I am quite curious, however, about what location they spoke of, considering there was no description of anything."

"Maybe the person wanted you to trust your instincts... Or maybe the person thinks that you might know where they could be found," Urbosa suggested.

Zelda furrowed her brows and replied, "Not that I know of... If I get a whole night's rest, I can get a clear head on it, but... I doubt it will help."

"Well, if you like, I'll leave you alone so you can rest. I understand that you are very tired, so I'll see you later, Princess," Urbosa said softly as she left the room.

Zelda lay on her bed for a long time, thinking about the letter and all that had happened. She knew she had a lot to do and a lot to think about, but for the moment, she felt grateful to have a friend like Urbosa.  

------

Zelda isolated herself in her room for two days, hoping to receive some mystical vision or prophetic sign to awaken her powers. However, despite her fervent prayers and meditation, no such thing occurred. 

Having granted her permission to investigate the mysterious letter, her Father insisted that the Champions and a select group of guards accompany her. He even promised to join her if she received word about the sender. 

Despite her best efforts, Zelda needed to know more about the identity of the letter's author or where to even begin looking. She spent a week wandering through the Akkala region before her Father ordered her to return to the castle to finish her prayers. Zelda roamed the Citadel, scouring every nook and cranny for any sign of strange activity, but to no avail.

As Zelda delved into her research, she suddenly caught sight of a shadow on the floor. Her gaze traveled upwards to spot a silhouette of a dragon. Although she couldn't make out the Dragon's identity, she assumed it was Dinraal, a dragon known for its frequent appearances in the Akkala region, or maybe even the mysterious new Dragon she had a vision of. Still, Zelda stayed focused on her work, uncertain if it was or wasn't, and knowing that she couldn't do anything even if she wanted to, for it was too far in the sky, while Link remained vigilant, watching over her safety.

The following day, Zelda and the champions explored, hoping to uncover the location indicated in the mysterious letter. They scanned the stable where they had initially received the letter and even scoured the shadow pass woods, but nothing peculiar caught their attention. During their break, Zelda noticed something unusual about her royal horse. The horse, which usually kept its distance from everyone, including Zelda, avoided her more than usual.

The majestic horse disliked human interaction, even with its caretakers. However, to the woman's surprise, the horse had approached her and delicately eaten out of her hand. This was a rare occurrence that she found strange and could not explain. She spent the next few minutes contemplating the reason behind the sudden change in the horse's behavior. She even considered taking it to the caretakers to ensure everything was okay, but she would have to wait until she returned to the capital.

Link, too, had noticed that something was amiss. As a keen observer of the horse's movements and behaviors, he could tell the horse was not its usual self. He felt a sense of discomfort and unease, knowing that something was off.

After sitting in the stable for a long time, Zelda finally spoke up and suggested they should leave. Link, the other Champions, and the guards agreed and prepared to mount their horses again.

As Zelda mounted her horse, she accidentally commanded the horse to move, causing the horse to stroll in the wrong Direction. This was peculiar, as the horses were trained to walk in the order they were facing. Zelda quickly caught the mistake and stopped the horse before anything serious happened. Link, who was always attentive to Zelda's needs, rushed to her side to ensure she was okay.

The Princess was riding her horse when one of the guards approached her with a worried expression. "Is everything all right, princess?" he asked. She nodded in response, but her gaze drifted towards her horse. The horse turned its head and locked eyes with the Princess, and for a moment, the world seemed to stop. She couldn't help but be mesmerized by the horse's beautiful, deep blue eyes, which she had never noticed before. The Princess was lost in thought, pondering how she had missed such a striking feature of her beloved companion.

As she continued to stare at the horse, she began to notice the animal's calm demeanor. Despite her lack of expertise in horseback riding, the horse followed her every command without hesitation. She couldn't help but feel grateful for the animal's loyalty and trust.

Lost in her thoughts, the Princess suddenly realized something important. She urgently turned to the guard, "I order you to return to the Citadel and get my father immediately," she commanded. The guards and champions present were taken aback by her sudden order and looked at her with confusion. However, the Princess repeated the command, making it clear that it was paramount. Two guards quickly rushed to the Citadel to retrieve the King, while the others stayed behind to protect the Princess and ensure her safety.

The Princess gracefully dismounted from her horse and handed the reins to Link. As she did so, the guards and champions encircled her, creating a protective shield. Suddenly, she spoke up, her voice breaking the silence, "This isn't my horse." Everyone looked at her, confused, as she continued, "I might not know my horse well, but this one isn't mine. I think I know how to get where the man wanted me to go." Zelda never took her eyes off the blue-eyed horse as she spoke, now calmly munching on some grass.

Mipha, with a puzzled expression, was the first to ask, "What do you mean, Princess?"

Zelda replied, barely above a whisper, "I'm not completely sure, but I have a feeling that I might be right."

Urbosa, with a concerned voice, added, "Are you sure?"

As the sun set, casting a warm golden glow across the land, the King, her Father, finally arrived.

Zelda stood before her Father and his guard with a sense of confidence. She had made a discovery that could change everything. "I know how to find this person who claims to know how to activate my powers," she announced to them. Her Father initially asked her, "What is the meaning of this, Zelda? What have you found?" 

Zelda hesitated but shook her head and spoke up, determined to get her point across, "I am not 100% sure, father, but I believe I am right in my assumptions." She locked eyes with her Father, waiting for his response. 

After silence, her Father nodded, indicating he would listen to her plan. Zelda took a deep breath and explained how she intended to find someone to help her activate her powers.

Zelda's Father shot her a disapproving look before nodding, allowing her to return to her horse. The Champions followed her lead as she patted the horse's neck and instructed Link to detach his horse from hers. Together, they began to move slowly, heading towards the main path before turning towards the East at the intersection. The horse was a reliable guide, walking steadily without needing Direction, and the Champions could keep up by walking beside it.

As they continued down the trail, they passed the Torin Wetland. The darkness made everyone tense, and they followed Zelda closely as her horse led them through the murky terrain. The sound of their footsteps echoed in the silence as they walked, each member of the group alert and on edge.

Finally, after hours of walking, they arrived at another intersection. Zelda stopped the horse, turning to look at the guards, her Father, and the Champions. She hesitated momentarily, her eyes flicking over her Father's face. He was clearly irritated that they were out here, following Zelda's lead into the unknown night. He seemed to think it was a waste of time, but Zelda couldn't shake the feeling that they were on the right track.

Zelda's heart pounded as she ran her hand along the horse's back, feeling its muscles ripple beneath her fingertips. The majestic creature led them southwards, and as they crested the hill, the view ahead was obscured by dense foliage. The horse halted, its head turning towards a distant point.

"What troubles you, princess?" Urbosa's voice was gentle.

Zelda looked where the horse was pointing. In the distance, something glinted in the moonlight, and she felt a sense of urgency. She gave the horse a gentle nudge, and it began to walk. Soon, they were trotting up the hill, the Champions following eagerly.

As they reached the halfway point, the horse began to slow. Zelda looked puzzled at the animal, wondering what had caused it to stop. Then, she saw a small section of land floating just above the lake, visible only if they looked to their left. The horse turned its head to look over, and Zelda felt a shiver run down her spine. What secrets did this strange land hold?

Everyone was drawn to a small island as the horse turned its head. The island was strangely structured and shrouded in darkness, but there was definitely a silhouette in the center. The figure appeared to be mounted on a horse, although it was impossible to discern more details from the distance.

The guards acted quickly, taking no chances with the safety of the King and Princess. They formed a protective circle around the royal pair while some charged toward the island and the mysterious rider.

The island was a barren, desolate land with no apparent value or purpose. The only way onto it was a narrow, rickety bridge that looked like it could collapse at any moment. The guards cautiously crossed it, but their hesitation proved a mistake.

The man on horseback suddenly charged towards them, easily breaking through the guards. His target was clear: the Princess. The scene was frozen as everyone watched in horror, wondering what would happen next.

The guards stood at the ready, their weapons drawn, as the Champions followed suit. Urbosa, one of the Champions, chose not to raise her gun but instead gave a fierce glare towards the silhouette in the distance, causing it to soften slightly, though no one else noticed. The figure charged towards the guards with great speed, causing them to tense up, but just as he was about to collide with them, he forced his horse to a sudden stop, narrowly avoiding a collision. The horse reared up, crying out and kicking up a cloud of dust, startling the guards.

Despite the chaos, the man remained calm and collected, his eyes locked onto Princess Zelda, protected by the guards and the Champions. He paid no attention to the King, standing beside his daughter, brandishing his sword.

"What is the meaning of this? Answer me!" the King demanded, his voice laced with anger.

The man ignored the King and urged his horse to trot ahead. Some guards tried to follow him, but two other silhouettes of horses appeared out of nowhere, blocking their path and forcing them to stop in their tracks.

Without warning, the guard's horses suddenly became restless, frantically backing up and letting out panicked whinnies as they threw their riders off and bolted away. The air was tense as everyone stared in disbelief at two massive horses emerging from the tall grass. Towering over the mysterious rider who stood slightly ahead, the horses were colossal, standing close to 10 feet tall each. The Moon glinted off their shining hides as they snorted and stamped their hooves, radiating an almost otherworldly aura.

"I have been expecting you, Princess," he said in a low, gravelly voice. "If you truly wish to awaken your power, I can tell you what you need to know."

Zelda's heart raced excitedly as she responded eagerly, "Yes, I do. Please, tell me everything."

The man hesitated momentarily, his piercing gaze locked onto Zelda's. "I have heard that you recently received a vision. It surprises me, given the information I possess."

Zelda's Father, the King, stepped forward with his horse, his voice laced with anger. "What do you know about my daughter's powers? Answer me now, or face the consequences."

The mysterious man ignored the King's threat and spoke calmly, "You believe that your daughter's power can be awakened through brute force, but that is not the case. I know how to awaken a portion of her power - a portion that not even your wife or the late Queen could have done."

The King's face darkened with anger, but he was no match for the man's imposing presence, dressed all in black with his black horse standing tall behind him. Zelda stood beside her Father, her heart racing, anticipating what would come.

The mysterious stranger rode a jet-black horse with a matching black mask covering his face. His imposing presence intimidated the guards so much that they dared not approach him. The two gigantic horses of the stranger kicked up dirt, adding to the intimidating spectacle.

Zelda broke the silence, "Father, I believe trusting this man will allow me to get closer to awakening my power." Although unsure of the stranger's intentions, Zelda was willing to take a chance. There was something about this man that made her believe that he was being somewhat truthful.

Meanwhile, Link observed the stranger's every move. He noticed the stranger's confident demeanor and his impressive battle prowess. Link was puzzled by the stranger's lack of weapons, but he didn't question the stranger as he continued to assess him.

As soon as the man stopped moving, Revali instantly recognized him. He was more straightforward to see as he wore his usual style of clothing, all black, and even wore a mask covering his face, just like he did when he first met Revali. The man was calm and collected and seemed to observe everything around him.

After a few minutes of silence, the man suddenly started walking his horse in the opposite Direction. His voice was steady and unwavering as he spoke, "If you wish to find a way to defeat Calamity Ganon, you will need to learn more about the past. I understand that it's not something you would like," he addressed the King directly before turning to everyone and continuing, "but it is necessary that you learn. Follow me."

The man's horse began to move faster, and the two giant horses followed closely behind him without any command. Revali kept a close eye on the man but didn't bother to say anything. Despite his reservations, Revali knew that finding out more about the past was essential if they hoped to defeat Calamity Ganon, even though it killed him not to get answers from the man about what had happened before in Rito Village.

The guards stood at attention, their eyes trained on the King and Princess, waiting for a command. The King's indecision was palpable as he hesitated momentarily before nodding and signaling to follow the man. Zelda trailed behind her Father while the Champions exchanged bewildered glances. As they followed the man at a leisurely pace, they made their way up the hill, taking in the stunning scenery around them.

The man leading the way was clearly visible, his imposing presence and majestic horses catching their attention. They watched in awe as he rode towards what appeared to be the edge of a cliff, but their hearts skipped a beat when they anticipated him and his horses falling off the edge. However, to their amazement, nothing happened. It dawned on them that it was not a cliff edge but a steep hill. At that moment, everyone froze in shock at the realization, but they continued following the man without a word.

The man was striding confidently down the hill, his gait steady and unwavering. As they followed him, they could see a set of old ruins in the distance, their walls crumbling and destroyed, a haunting reminder of a bygone era. The group was on edge, unsure of what lay ahead.

As they followed the man, their eyes were drawn to the Rist Peninsula, a peculiarly shaped piece of land protruding into the sea. Its jagged coastline was visible in the distance, the waves crashing against its rocky shore.

Zelda's mind was racing with doubts. What if this man was leading them on a wild goose chase? What if he didn't know how to awaken her powers after all? What if this was a trap to get them surrounded? Her hesitation was palpable, but she felt a reassuring hand on her leg. She looked down to see Urbosa's comforting smile and felt a sense of calm wash over her.

As they walked towards the beach, Urbosa turned to the Princess and softly said, "It'll be all right, Princess," before striding ahead. The Princess, still perplexed, followed her. When they finally reached the beach, a man riding a horse galloped past them. The group hurriedly chased after him, leaving those without horses behind. The Champions, each using their unique abilities, kept pace with the man without getting too close to his horses, which they noticed were heavily armored.

The group continued along the path, through winding trails and steep hills, until they were close to the center, where the man abruptly halted his horse. In the center, a bright blue shrine glowed eerily. The group came to a stop. As soon as the man stopped, the giant horses continued running towards the center, leaving the man alone in the middle of the path.

Everyone in the group came to a stop and watched as the man, whose identity was unknown, made his way towards them. His movements were deliberate and commanded attention. When he called out to Zelda, his voice was stern and commanding. He instructed her to step forward, and the guards were visibly displeased that he referred to their Princess by her name and not her title. Just as they were about to voice their objections, the King raised his hand, signaling them to remain silent.

Upon seeing the shrine only a few meters away, the King halted everyone in their tracks. Although he had seen many shrines throughout the Kingdom, he had never encountered one active and open. Knowing the moment's significance, he gestured for the guards to remain quiet as Zelda rode forward on her horse.

The man addressed the Champions and Link, who were already approaching Zelda, not wanting to leave her alone. Zelda didn't turn around, but her nervousness was palpable. Link knew he would follow her no matter what, as he always had. The rest of the Champions needed clarification, except for one who was curious about the situation and wanted to learn more.

"If you wish to awaken your power, this is the first step," the man said, his voice echoing through the shrine. "You will learn many things, but this is only the beginning for you. Remember, Zelda, you are a woman with numerous strengths, and I am confident that you know what to do once you fully awaken your power to the best of your ability."

The man then began walking towards them at a slow pace, his back disappearing from view. "Take your first steps towards your future, Zelda," he said. The group was left standing there, wondering what the future held for them and what they would learn as they embarked on this journey.

Zelda was about to speak when suddenly a deafening roar came from the sky, causing everyone to look up in surprise. They were startled to see a colossal dragon approaching them. The Dragon was so close to the ground that they could feel the warmth radiating from its body as it flew closer and closer. The Dragon's enormous body blotted out the sky, seeming to bring the sun with it as the sun started to rise from behind it, casting a shadow over the land and causing everyone to gasp in awe. 

The man noticed Zelda's shocked reaction and the look of recognition on her face. She had dreamed about this Dragon and had encountered it once before. The Champions looked at the man as the Dragon disappeared into the heavens, but Zelda, her Father, and the guards kept their eyes on the Dragon as it became visible against the sky. They were all mesmerized by the Dragon's majestic beauty, admiring its iridescent scales and golden eyes that shone like jewels.

As the Dragon soared overhead, it suddenly changed Direction and flew upward, revealing the intricate patterns on its underbelly. The man only looked at Zelda's expression as she watched the Dragon, her Father, and the guards. It seemed like time slowed when they realized they could clearly see the Dragon's face. The Dragon's sorrowful eyes were filled with tears that sparkled in the sunlight, and a single tear rolled down its cheek, landing in the center of the Rist.

"Step forward, Zelda, this is your gateway towards activating your powers," the man spoke, breaking the silence. Zelda hesitated momentarily before stepping forward, her heart pounding in her chest. She knew this was a momentous occasion and was determined to make the most of it.

Suddenly, the man set his horse into a gallop, and they watched as he transformed into blue particles that disappeared into the air. Everyone froze in shock as the horse ran past them and swam across the beaches to get to the mainland. Instead of running in the Direction they had first come from, the two giant horses quickly got away from everyone, leaving them bewildered and amazed.

Zelda's eyes widened with shock as she gazed at the mysterious scene before her. Her horse suddenly jolted forward with a slight gallop but then slowed down to a gentle walk as if it knew she needed to take control of the situation.

In the center of the area, where the tear had fallen from the Dragon's eye, stood a perfect circle of water that seemed to defy gravity. The droplet just stayed there, shimmering in the sunlight, almost as if it was alive. The water was crystal clear, with tiny flecks of glitter dancing along the surface, creating a mesmerizing effect.

As she approached the puddle, a strange sensation took hold of Zelda, causing her to lose control of her body. Her Father called out to her, but she was too focused on the puddle to respond. She dismounted her horse and slowly approached the water, her eyes fixed on the glittering surface. Despite losing control, she felt a strong urge to touch the water, to feel its coolness on her fingertips.

The Champions stood in awe as they observed Zelda's every move. She took a deep breath and slowly placed her hand on the puddle, her gaze fixed on the water's surface.

To everyone's surprise, nothing happened. The puddle remained undisturbed, and there was no sign of any magical force at work.

In that fleeting moment, Zelda paused and gathered her thoughts. Suddenly, she felt a sense of control returning to her body, and she slowly stood up, feeling more confident and determined than ever before.

Her eyes met her Father's, who had dismounted his horse and was now walking towards her with a worried look. Despite the chaos around them, Zelda felt a sense of calm and clarity wash over her.

"Father..." she started to speak, but before she could finish her sentence, a blinding light erupted from within her. Her eyes, mouth, and ears glowed with an otherworldly brilliance, and the entire area was engulfed in a dazzling radiance that left everyone speechless. The guards and Rist were momentarily blinded, and all they could see was the intense glow surrounding Zelda.

Chapter Text

Li

Link finished unpacking his belongings and looked around the Divine Beast of Death Mountain, Vah Rudania. They had spent most of the day trying to sneak their things into the Divine Beast without being detected. Yonobo ensured everything was in perfect order and all features inside were functioning correctly before they entered Death Mountain. The atmosphere was tense, and everyone felt anxious about what lay ahead.

As they were about to set off, Yonobo voiced his concerns. "Are you sure everything's okay?" he asked, looking worried. "What if we can't go any deeper than a couple of meters, or what if the entrance is blocked?"

Link smiled reassuringly. "Don't worry," he said. I previously checked everything using the Purah pad and the Divine Beast's movement history. If everything is the same and nothing has changed, then we should be able to descend to the depths of the Lava without any issues."

Yonobo hesitated before bringing up the issue that was on his mind. "I also wanted to ask about what happened with..." he began uncertainly.

Link could sense his unease and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "Don't worry about it," he reassured him before walking to the control panel. "Sidon and I are working through it."

Yonobo needed more convincing. He knew that Sidon had been upset with himself after snapping at Link, and he couldn't help but wonder whether they were okay. He thought about the dynamic within their group of five. He and Riju had always been close, drawn together by their shared even-temperedness and calm demeanors. On the other hand, Link, Sidon, and Tunin were much closer to each other, bonded by their daring and bravery. Yonobo couldn't help but feel like an outsider sometimes, especially considering the three of them tended to be more reckless in their actions and words.

Yonobo trusted Link's words despite his doubts and let the matter drop.

Yonobo appeared hesitant as he approached Link near the control panel. "There is something I wanted to talk to you about," he said, his voice low and unsure. "But it can wait if that's okay."

Link looked up at him, concerned. "What is it?" he asked, sensing his friend's apprehension. "Are you feeling nervous about the mission? Don't worry, we've done this before. We defeated the Gohma and the Fireblight, remember? We've got this."

Yonobo shook his head. "It's not about that," he said, eyes darting nervously. "It's about what Sidon said."

Link's brow furrowed in confusion. "What did Sidon say?" he asked, trying to keep his tone neutral.

Yonobo hesitated, then spoke in a low voice. "He said that...well, he said some things that made me feel uncomfortable about your fight with him."

Link sighed, his frustration palpable. "Can we just talk about this later?" he said, returning his attention to the control panel. "He's honestly being overbearing, and I don't want his words to distract us from the mission."

Yonobo stood quietly, watching as Link completed the task at hand. With urgency, the Divine Beast began closing all available openings, plunging the room into complete darkness. The only thing visible was a control panel with an outward camera, allowing them to see their surroundings. 

Rodonia made her way up Death Mountain, and the duo remained silent. They knew that the Gorons would be worried and attempt to investigate, but it was too late. The Divine Beast had sealed itself off, and no one, not even Daruk, could enter. 

As they continued their descent, they were surrounded by Lava. Link, who was used to such conditions, barely broke a sweat. The Divine Beast navigated through the narrow volcano entrance, seeking more space to move around. It took the machine about an hour or two to find enough room to maneuver. 

After that, they continued their journey, inching closer and closer to the volcano's center. The heat was intense, and the Lava flowed all around them. However, the Divine Beast was made to withstand such environments. 

After a couple of hours, they finally emerged from the Lava, and the outward camera allowed them to see their surroundings in the volcano's depths. They had reached their destination.

They stood in silence as the divine beast descended to the ground again. The deafening silence was broken by water droplets evaporating on contact with the overheated rocks while the molten Lava pushed its way out of the volcano's entrance. Undeterred, they navigated through the darkness of the underground depths of Hyrule, guided by the coordinates inside the Divine Beast.

As they walked, the glowing Lava illuminated the path, leading them to the Temple of Fire. It was a magnificent sight, and they hurried towards it, leaving the Divine Beast at the entrance. They made sure to close it entirely in case any of the monsters lurking in the depths of Rudonia decided to venture out. Despite the increased Lava, they were determined to proceed and avoid any risks.

Upon entering the temple, they activated it and confirmed their readiness to face the temple again to each other. They quickly devised a plan to overcome the puzzles without wasting any time... like last time.

Link and Yonobo were about to enter the first room with a lock to unlock the fire temple. As they approached the entrance, LinkLinkLink turned to Yonobo and said, "Alright, same as last time. I'll cover you from behind while you open the locks."

Yonobo appeared nervous and hesitant, his voice low and almost inaudible as he spoke. "Please don't get mad like last time," he muttered.

Link let out a deep sigh, his face showing a hint of frustration. "I wasn't mad, Yonobo, just a bit frustrated. But let's leave that in the past and not bring it up again. Trust me, I've learned from it," he reassured him in a calm and playful tone.

As they approached the entrance, Yonobo couldn't help but mention the past. "Do you remember when we spent three long days trying to unlock the second lock?It was because you wanted to do it in a challenging way. You insisted on doing it from-" He trailed off, his words hesitant and uncertain as Link interrupted him. About

Link interrupted Yonobo, his voice firm but reassuring, "That's in the past, Yonobo. Let's focus on the present." Yonobo smiled nervously, his heart pounding with excitement and apprehension. He hoped they wouldn't have to spend another three days in the fire temple, braving its treacherous traps and unpredictable flames. 

As they stepped inside the temple, the air was thick with smoke, and the heat was almost unbearable. Link kept his promise and covered Yonobo from behind while Yonobo shot himself up to the locks to unlock them with his fire powers. Finally, after opening several locks, they made it to the last wave.

 Link and Yonobo were on their way to unlock the final lock in the fire temple. Link had been struggling with directing Yonobo to the lock but refused to give up on his original plan for quite some time. He wanted to spend at least an hour trying to open the lock, but Yonobo was getting impatient. He reminded Link that they had already done this before and needed to move on.

Feeling frustrated, Link begrudgingly gave up on his plan and decided to try again later. Yonobo couldn't help but roll his eyes and laugh at his friend's stubbornness. Finally, they went to the temple's first floor, ready to face the Gohma.

As they opened the door, they were hit with intense heat. Yonobo felt uncomfortable and could see that Link struggled to keep his cool, considering he was just a Hylian. Despite the added challenge of the increased temperature, they were determined to complete their mission and defeat the Gohma once and for all.

As they entered the center of the room, they knew that the Gohma would soon appear. They prepared themselves for battle, getting into a stance ready to fight. When the Gohma finally showed up, they were surprised that it was much faster than before, making it more challenging to fight against. 

Link tried to shoot arrows at the Gohma, but it quickly dodged most of them. Yonobo also wanted to attack it, but the Gohma was too fast to be hit. Link muttered to himself, expressing his frustration, "I thought defeating it the first time was tough, but it's even more annoying this time. Why does it have to be this difficult?"

The Gohma kept sending bombs to them, making fighting even harder. The bombs exploded more randomly now and then instead of the usual timed explosion, which made it even more challenging to dodge them. Link and Yonobo had to be extra careful and alert to avoid the bombs and fight against the Gohma simultaneously.

In a swift move, Yonobo devised a clever plan to take down the menacing Gohma. He noticed that the creature was supported by three legs and realized that this was its weak spot. Without wasting any time, he approached the Gohma and, with a single strike, he took out the two legs holding the creature up. 

As the Gohma fell from the ceiling, Yonobo landed next to Link, who was waiting for the perfect opportunity. Link quickly jumped on top of the Gohma and aimed for the eyes, which were its most vulnerable spot. With each hit, the Gohma became weaker and weaker until it finally collapsed. 

Just as Link prepared to deliver the final blow to Gohma, the monstrous creature suddenly sprang up, surprising him. Link cursed under his breath as he quickly leaped into the air, entering bullet time, and fired his arrows at Gohma. Despite his best efforts, Gohma could dodge all of Link's arrows and quickly rebuilt its damaged legs. It then let out a roar and moved erratically around the room, making it difficult for Link and Yonobo to predict its movements.

Link and Yonobo tried their best to avoid the bombs that Gohma left behind in its path. As they moved around, Gohma continued to walk all over the room, causing debris to fall from the ceiling. Link turned around to check the door and saw that 6 to 8 bombs were placed strategically near it. He shouted a warning to Yonobo, but it was too late. The bombs exploded, sending a powerful shockwave throughout the room and blasting the door outward. 

The scene briefly paused as Link and Yonobo assessed their situation. Suddenly, Link saw an opportunity to block the door and quickly ran towards it. However, Gohma was already charging toward him. Link lifted his sword and prepared to strike, but the monster was quick and agile. It climbed over him and escaped through the door.

Link and Yonobo watched as the Gohma exited the fire temple. They saw the monster roar of frustration as it realized that Lova had blocked off the volcano entrance, preventing it from reaching the surface. The Gohma was filled with anger and rage, showing in its every move.

Link wasted no time and immediately ran after the Gohma. He directed Yonobo to attack one of its legs, hoping to slow it down. However, their efforts were in vain, as the Gohma quickly turned around and faced them. It looked at them with its glowing red eye and then ran away into the darkness, disappearing from their sight. 

Link, with frustration in his voice, muttered, "Damn it, I'm not going to chase you all over the depths" as he tried to follow the Gohma. Yonobo, his companion, kept following him and shot himself at the legs of the dogma. However, it avoided Yonobo's attacks by jumping to high parts of the depths or hiding under roots, making it challenging to catch.

Despite the difficulty, they continued to chase the Gohma for miles, leaving the Akkala Highlands area of the depths until they reached the entrance of the Rist Mine. The Gohma rushed into the Rist Mine without hesitation, not bothering to look back. Link, who had been running after the Gohma, finally realized where they were. At that moment, a look of realization appeared as he realized the ordeal of finding and catching the Gohma in the narrow mine.

Link and Yonobo were standing at the entrance of the Rist Mine, staring at the colossal, mechanical Gohma in the distance. Link turned to Yonobo and said, "Yonobo, stay here and direct Rudania. I have a plan."

Yonobo looked at Link with concern and asked, "But, Link, are you going to face it alone?" Link handed him his Purah Pad to command the divine beast and replied confidently, "I'm just going to distract it. All you have to do is get the divine beast here and fire at it with its weapons."

Without waiting for Yonobo's response, Link rushed off towards the Gohma. As he disappeared into the illuminated mine entrance, Yonobo only hoped that Link would be safe. He took a deep breath and waited for Link or the divine beast to arrive. He knew he had to be ready to fire at the Gohma as soon as Rudania arrived. He couldn't let Link down.

------------

Link continued running down the path of the Rist mine, his heart pounding in his chest as he searched for the Gohma. The creature had been causing destruction and chaos throughout the mine and depths, and Link knew he had to stop it before it caused any more damage and found a way to the surface. 

Finally, he spotted the Gohma. The creature stood at a dead end, looking around for a way out. Link quickly raised his bow, taking the Gohma. He fired an arrow, hitting the creature's back, causing it to turn around.

But just as the Gohma turned, it caught sight of Link for a split second before jumping into the ceiling. Link watched in amazement as the creature roared in frustration, realizing it was trapped.

Suddenly, the Gohma began dropping bombs all over the mine. Link stood his ground, his eyes fixed on the creature as it moved towards him. He knew he had to act fast. He shot an arrow toward the Gohma with a steady hand, blocking its exit point.

The Gohma glared at him, looking angry and frustrated. But then, Something caught its attention, and it looked past Link, its eyes widening in shock.

Link raised his bow again, ready to fire at the Gohma again. But then he heard a sound from behind him. He turned around and cursed under his breath as he saw the Frox hiding in the mine. It was ready to unleash a powerful gust of wind that would suck Link into its stomach. He knew he had to act fast if he wanted to survive.

Link found himself in a dead-end with the Gohma, and to his horror, the Frox jumped in, ready to absorb everything in its path. He watched as the Gohma scrambled onto the wall, clinging to the ceiling and fighting the wind with all its might. Link quickly reacted by using one of his swords as a stake to prevent the Frox from pulling him into its grasp.

The Gohma, still clinging to the ceiling, found an opening when the Frox stopped inhaling air. It jumped down and attacked the Frox from underneath, momentarily stunning it and allowing the Gohma to make a run for it. Link followed, hoping Yonobo could get the divine beast to their location in time. Meanwhile, the Frox was disoriented and confused, unable to determine where its prey had gone.

Link saw the Gohma running further into the mine's depths as they reached the entrance. He was about to shoot an explosive arrow when suddenly a blue beam of light materialized, destroying the Gohma's three legs and leaving it immobile. Link and the Gohma turned to see that Yonobo had taken control of Rudania and was using its powers to blast the Gohma.

Link cried joy as the Gohma roared in defeat and exploded after one last shot of the divine beast's laser. Link rushed towards Rudania, and Yonobo opened the main gate for him, allowing him to board the divine beast. Just as the door closed, the Frox emerged from the mine and saw Rudania. It quickly retreated into the depths, realizing it was no match for such a powerful being.

Yonobo approached Link with a broad smile and embraced him tightly. "We did it, Link!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with happiness. The strength of the hug took Link aback, but he hugged Yonobo back and shared in the moment of celebration. They had just defeated the Gogma, and it was a momentous occasion.

Link noticed it was hard to see ahead of them as they returned to the surface. Even with the lights from the Divine Beast, the darkness was too thick. "I should have activated the light routes when I was down here before," he said, disappointed in himself.

"Don't worry about it now. We can always do it later," Yonobo reassured him, his smile never faltering. "Let's just enjoy the moment and celebrate our victory over the Gohma."

Yonobo suddenly fell silent and looked at Link with concern. "You know what Sidon was talking about, right?" he asked.

The Link needs to be confusing, and I asked Yonobo to explain. Yonobo rolled his eyes and said, "He's just being overdramatic. But for now, let's just focus on our victory."

Yonobo asked Link a question that made him pause. "If he overreacted, why did it affect you so much?" he asked. Link was unsure how to respond, so he remained silent and let Yonobo continue. 

Yonobo reminisced about their Time in Goron City. "You know," he said, "back in Goron City, I was really struggling with my shyness and cowardice. But the only reason I was able to overcome those feelings was because of you. You helped me in ways that you probably don't even realize. But, at the same time, you weren't the only one who helped me."

Link was surprised to hear that he had played an essential role in Yonobo's life. He tried to downplay his impact, saying, "You overcame that by yourself. You didn't need me to help you with anything. You honestly did that on your own."

Despite Link's modesty, Yonobo was insistent. "No, Link," he said. "You really did make a difference. And I just want you to know how much I appreciate everything you did for me."

Yonobo interrupted Link as they journeyed towards the lava-infested depths of the Divine Beast. "I didn't," he said, responding to something Link noted earlier. "Do you remember when you first came? I was so jumpy about everything. I didn't learn to open up on my own. It was because of you and how you presented yourself to me and everyone in the village. You were fearless and didn't care about anything, and that motivated me to open myself up."

Link looked at Yonobo, nodding in understanding. "I'm glad I could help," he said.

"But that wasn't enough," Yonobo continued. "I remember all the Gorons back home. I remember Bludo helping me whenever I was having a hard time. And not physically, you know? Sometimes, there are things that weigh us down so much that we can't see the full truth of our actions. Sometimes, all we need is someone to listen to us."

Link listened intently, wondering what Yonobo was trying to say.

"I know that if Bludo and the rest of the Gorons hadn't pushed me to reveal some of my hardships, I would have never opened up about anything," Yonobo said. "I would still be the shy Young Goron you first met so many years ago." 

Link smiled, glad that Yonobo was able to open up and become the strong leader he is today.

Link was taken aback by the statement and furrowed his brows in confusion. "But what does this have to do with me?" he asked, trying to make sense of the other Yonobo's words.

Yonobo replied, "For me, it was my shyness that held me back, but for you, it could be any unresolved trauma that's weighing you down and preventing you from moving forward."

The Link quickly dismissed the idea, his tone laced with frustration. "I don't have any trauma," he said with a hint of irritation. "And I don't care what Sidon said. He's always been overdramatic and overprotective."

Suddenly, Yonobo interjected with a piercing question, his voice barely above a whisper. "Then it's not the fact that you let Zelda fall?" Link's eyes widened as he froze, trying to process the question. "Or that the kingdom fell 100 years ago because you weren't strong enough?" Yonobo continued, his eyes fixed on the ground as if he were ashamed to say such things. "Because, honestly, that's not your fault."

Link struggled to respond, his mind racing as he tried to make sense of Yonobo's words. "I don't know what you're talking about," he finally managed to say, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Have you been feeling guilty about letting Zelda fall and accidentally time-travel into the past? It's okay, Link, I know it wasn't your fault. But I can understand why you might be blaming yourself. Besides that, you also feel guilty about what happened a hundred years ago, even though you don't have all your memories relating to what happened to your family or anything else. That's a heavy burden to carry, my dear friend. And I know that you may also feel guilty about involving us to save the KKingdom but let me tell you Something - we're here because we want to be. We believe in you, and we believe in the cause. It's not just Sidon who's noticed this issue; Riju and Tulin have also mentioned it. They're both young and may not fully comprehend the depth of emotions you might be going through, so Sidon feels it's necessary to call you out on these things to reassure them that you're also suffering like they are. But Link, I want you to know that you have a lot of things going on in your head. It's okay to talk about them, even if it's just with yourself. You don't have to keep it all bottled up inside. You're not alone, and you don't have to bear the weight of these feelings all by yourself. We're here for you, always."

"I don't need this talk," Link mumbled.

"I understand that you may not think you do, but I believe that you do. You're one of my closest friends, and you've motivated me to become the amazing person I am today. I need to make sure that you're okay and that you're not torturing yourself from the inside out with things that were out of your control." Yonobo pointed out, " you also have to remember we are young but we also understand trauma and loss, you weren't the only one that lost Zelda that day Zelda was one of our closest friends too but we know that that wasn't your fault either."

Link's voice trembled with sorrow and confusion as he spoke, "What do you want me to do?" He took a deep breath and continued, "You say it's not my fault? But every time I catch a glimpse of myself in a mirror or any reflective surface, I'm reminded that I'm still here, but...I don't even know who I am anymore." Tears welled up in his eyes as he stared into the distance.

Yonobo's heart sank at the sight of Link's pain. He looked at him with deep concern and asked, "What do you mean?" His gentle voice, hoping to understand what Link was going through.

Link sat on the ground with a distant gaze as he spoke, his voice filled with pain. "I spent weeks observing the Link of this timeline, watching him go about his daily routine and interact with everyone. But it was clear that his life revolved around protecting the crown. He had no other interests or relationships. And when I look back on my own memories, I realize that I have never had a true friend. Mipha was only an acquaintance because of my father's connections with the Zora Kingdom. I didn't even know I had a father until I found some old documents hidden in the castle. I have no idea who I am or where I came from."

As he continued, Link's voice grew more agitated, and his pain became palpable. "Zelda had faith that I would rescue her and waited in that castle for almost a century, hoping that I would come and save her. But when I finally woke up, I had no memory of who I was or who she was. And when my memories returned, I discovered that I was an empty shell, devoid of emotions or connections. The Link of the past was just as hollow as I am now, with nothing to anchor him to this world except his loyalty to the crown. And even that loyalty failed him." Yonobo tried to reassure him, but Link's anger continued to simmer beneath the surface, his heart heavy with the weight of his emptiness and lack of purpose.

"Link, please remember that you are not a mere shell. You are a unique and valuable being, just like every other individual in this world. The events 100 years ago were tragic, but it was a destined fate that no one could have prevented. Your research has revealed that Calamity Ganon's manifestation was inevitable, as the accumulation of dark energy and matter had made it an unstoppable force." Yonobo began to speak, hoping to provide some comfort and reassurance.

Link's frustration was palpable as he snapped, "I was the one destined to destroy it, and I failed."

Yonobo, listening to Link's outburst, snapped back, finally making eye contact with Link. "You were not destined to defeat it," he said firmly. "You were just a boy who was chosen by a sword. That's all you were. You didn't have to follow a destiny. You were just a boy, and the KKingdomtook advantage of that. You were cheated out of a childhood and trained to believe it was your destiny to save the KKingdom But in reality, you were nothing but a boy controlled into doing grown folk business," Yonobo stated, his voice filled with empathy.

Link looked at Yonobo, confused. "What do you mean by that?" he asked.

"How can they expect a 14-year-old boy to go through something like the Calamity Cannon?" Yonobo continued. "At that point, you didn't even know about Ganondorf. Were you also destined to destroy Ganondorf when there was no one to defeat him in the first place? Calamity Ganon, the first one, was created because of the Dark Matter under the KKingdom Dark matter that nobody can control except for Ganondorf, who somehow regained enough control over that matter to create Calamity Ganon. You were just a pawn in a much larger game, Link," Yonobo told him, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder.

" but what happened with Zelda was---"

"But what happened with Zelda was not your fault either. How were you supposed to know that the ground she was standing on was about to collapse? And how were you supposed to know that Gandalf was sealed under the castle? You are not to blame for this; neither is Zelda or anyone else outside Ganondorf. That's why we have to defeat him, and that's what we have to work together for. 

You think you must do this alone just because the sword chose you. Excuse me if I repeat precisely what Sidon said. You don't have to. If you look back, how many heroes have failed? The first hero failed to get rid of Calamity Ganon permanently. He was far from defeating Ganondorf. 

Then, what happened during our timeline when we defeated Ganon? You almost died. We only had a clear chance to win it all when we showed up to aid you in the battle against Ganondorf. I won't take the credit for it because I don't believe I deserve that credit either. But it would help if you remembered that you are not alone and have us with you. We are with you."

They walked silently for a while, the guilt weighing heavily on them. Yonobo had told Link Something he didn't want to hear but knew was necessary. As they made their way through the depths towards the depths under Death Mountain, they remained silent, lost in their thoughts.

Finally, Yonobo broke the silence. "You can't walk away from this conversation forever, you know. At some point, the young ones are going to figure it out too. They're not as naive as you think. I'm sure they know more than they let on, and I'm also sure that they know more than Sidon and I do. But just know that we're here for you."

Suddenly, Link was hugging Yonobo tightly, his body shaking with sobs. Yonobo was taken aback, but he hugged Link back as tightly, feeling tears prick at the corners of his eyes. This was a breakthrough - Yonobo knew that Link was finally starting to open up.

"I'll listen to you, no matter what... we all will," Yonobo whispered, holding Link close. He knew that whatever had happened, he was there to support him.

----------

As the surroundings cleared, an echo filled the air, and everyone's vision became clearer. They could see a tiny droplet falling into a water source, causing ripples that eventually revealed a beautiful temple-like structure. The temple was surrounded by lush trees that provided a serene and relaxing atmosphere, and the ocean view from the temple was breathtaking.

As the memory progressed, everyone observed the temple getting closer until it reached the part of the temple that hung over a cliff edge with waterfalls cascading down from the side of the walls. They could see a woman standing in front of a table, and as the memory zoomed in, they could see that it was a young woman with short blonde hair wearing ancient attire. The woman appeared deep in thought, looking off into the distance, and her expression was contemplation. Her gaze was fixed on the horizon as if waiting for Something or someone to arrive. The intricate details of the temple's architecture were also visible, with its elaborate carvings and unique design. The whole scene was incredibly peaceful and mystical, leaving everyone in awe.

She closed her eyes for a second as they suddenly got a vision of a corpse that looked very much mummified with red malice coming from it while a glowing blue-green hand lay over its heart. The next memory was shown, and it revealed that the mummy was facing them and was suddenly cut on the cheek by Something Sharp.

"With that, the sword that seals the darkness? A blade that shudders so easily against my power cannot save you from me," they all heard the corpse say as it slowly started to arrive and move no longer with the hand on its chest.

The memory suddenly shifted, returning me to the old Deku Tree in the forest. This time, the same woman stood before it with a man with blonde hair who looked just like Link.

"The sword will only grow stronger if it is infused with sacred power. The stronger the power, the mightier the sword becomes," spoke the Deku Tree. But just as suddenly, the memory shifted once again.

The next memory was of a young woman sitting at a table in the middle of what looked like a pond. She sat across from another woman with longer hair and pointier ears. The two of them were engaged in an intense conversation. "After all," the long-haired woman spoke, "you possess more than just power over time. You have a sacred power that can dispel evil."

Suddenly, the memory changed, and a humanoid creature with a goat or fox-like face appeared. It spoke in a deep, raspy voice, "To swallow a secret stone is to become an immortal dragon... One blessed with eternal life." It was unclear to everyone watching the memory what kind of creature it was, but the words it spoke were captivating.

The memory returned to the young woman listening intently to the creature's words. She was the same woman as before and seemed curious about what the beast had just said. The memory left a sense of intrigue and wonder lingering in the air.

As the memory resurfaced, the scene changed to a woman standing outside a temple. The details were more vivid this time, and they could see her face. The woman looked up at the sky, and a white-blue flame floated beside her. She held a device in her hand and spoke softly, "Mineru... I'm counting on you." The blue flame slowly went inside the device, causing it to glow momentarily. 

As the light faded away, a mechanical being approached the young woman, and she greeted it with a nod. The being handed her the device, and she accepted it with both hands. She watched as the thing turned around and floated away with the machine before leaving the area without a word.

The woman's gaze shifted to a table nearby, where they could now see a destroyed Master Sword. Her expression changed from mild to determined as she observed it.

"Link," the woman spoke softly. "I will restore the Master Sword for you," she said as the memory returned to the device carrying the machine handed to it, and everyone watched her speak. "I will care for it until the time comes. I will pour my sacred power into it. It will be the weapon that defeats the Demon King." She spoke as she raised her hand to touch her necklace.

She quickly pulled the Stone attached to the necklace and brought it to her, staring at it intently. As another vision of a memory passed through everyone's head, the humanoid being from before spoke, "To become an immortal dragon is to lose oneself."

They could see their room, which was filled with many books. However, what caught everyone's attention was the being standing beside the woman who was listening to the other speaking. This being was much taller than the other and had long hair that reached the floor, but it still looked like the being that was speaking. Suddenly, they found themselves outside the temple, watching the girls stare down at the Stone in one of their hands.

The woman closed her eyes briefly before slowly opening them again and began to speak again. "You must..." she said before swallowing the Stone she held.

The once-lively area fell into a sudden silence as a bird's chirping stopped and the wind started to pick up, covering the sun's warm rays with dark and gloomy clouds. The atmosphere shifted to one of solace as everyone watched in awe as the scenery around them transformed. Then, their attention was drawn to the woman, who slowly lowered her hands from her mouth and opened her eyes. 

Momentarily, nothing happened as she stood up straight, but a sudden gasp escaped her lips, and a brilliant light erupted from her chest. The bright and powerful light illuminated everything around her, casting a warm and comforting glow over the previously darkened area.

Despite the intense pain that she was experiencing, the woman fought through it and slowly made her way over to the table where the once-destroyed Master Sword lay. She reached out for it with trembling hands, her chest still clenched in agony. With every passing moment, the light from her chest grew even brighter and more intense. 

"Link!" the woman cried out, her voice filled with pain and excitement.

Finally, with determination, the woman closed her eyes and held onto the Master Sword with all her might, the brilliant light from her chest shining even brighter.

"protect them all!" she shouted. Suddenly, they got a close-up look at her eyes as the white parts turned purple, and her green eyes turned blue and animalistic as light erupted from her chest, getting brighter and brighter until an explosion happened within her. The light covered the entire area, and suddenly, a roar came from the light. A dragon emerged at the top of the morning, flying up into the sky and roaring. The dragon continued to slither out of sight as the light faded, leaving everyone in awe of the pure white dragon with blue crystals on its back.

They watched the memory closely as it showed a close-up look into one of the dragon's eyes. They saw a tear building up, and just as it was about to fall, it broke into a bunch of tears, spreading throughout the skies. Even then, the dragon continued to fly further into the sky, not turning back. They couldn't help but watch with sadness as the dragon disappeared into the dark clouds above.

The sky cleared up as soon as the dragon disappeared, and the sun peeked through the clouds again, illuminating the area with its warmth. However, despite the clear skies, the dragon was nowhere to be seen; no trace lingered. The scenery shifted, and the four individuals stood outside the temple, watching what had happened. From their appearance, they were not Hylian's; each represented a different species - a Zora, a Rito, a Goron, and a Garudo. They stood still, caused by what they had witnessed, and continued to gaze at the sky. Suddenly, the effect from before returned, and they could see the water rippling as the memory faded into nothing, leaving them in awe.

-----------

The memory of what they had just witnessed lingered in their minds, leaving everyone in silence, deep in thought. The vision they had just seen was beyond belief - a woman had transformed into a dragon right before their eyes. It was an impossibility that they couldn't deny, as they had all witnessed the dragon only moments before.

The guards behind the royal family and the champions were equally perplexed and anxious about their next move. They were taken aback by what they had just seen and didn't know what to do next.

In the midst of all this, Princess Zelda's reaction was particularly noteworthy. She was crying, inconsolable, and shaken by what had just happened. Her tears, which flowed uncontrollably, hinted at the immense emotional turmoil she was experiencing. The others looked at her with empathy and concern, realizing how much this event had affected her.

As Zelda watched the memories, she couldn't help but feel perplexed. The location they were in was like nothing she had ever seen before. The temple was ancient and looked even older than some of the Sheikah buildings from ancient times. The structure was similar to the buildings she had seen in the Zonai Ruins but with a unique touch that made it stand out. 

However, her primary concern was the woman in the memory. She looked eerily similar to Zelda, but she couldn't place her. She wanted to know more about her, but the memory left her with more questions than answers. She put that thought aside momentarily and focused on the other details in the memory.

Zelda was amazed and shocked by the dragon and how it came to be. She had never heard of anything like it before. The dragon was majestic and beautiful, but the circumstances surrounding its appearance were strange and mysterious. All these points left her with a lot to think about, and she felt fascinated and perplexed.

Were all the dragons like that? Did they all come from ancient Hylians? And what precisely was with that Stone? The more she thought about it, the more she couldn't help but think about her mother. That woman looked like her mother except a little bit shorter and with shorter hair. She held herself proudly, with a look of Grace in her eye, as she committed to becoming an immortal Dragon and sacrificing herself to someone named Link.

That confused her even more: Was there someone named Link in the past? They are also the wielders of the master sword. And then what happened to the master sword? Why was it destroyed? Zelda couldn't help but wonder as she continued to ponder the memory while everyone watched her. Without realizing it, her eyes started to water the more she thought.

But one thought that remained in the forefront of her mind was... Was that her and sister? where was the building where this memory took place? Of course, she first assumed that it was a memory instead of a vision because, from what she could gather from her previous research, the woman was wearing an old Zonai outfit.

Just as she was about to turn around, Link placed his hand on her shoulder, causing her to look at him. He shook his head to let her know to look down, and she broke down crying when she did. She barely found a single silent princess flower in the Kingdom for years. Now, there were hundreds below her feet as she wondered the meaning of this memory or vision.

She broke down to the floor crying as Link crouched beside her, reassuring her that everything was fine in his way. Behind them, the Champions anxiously watched them as they pondered the memories.

Everyone instantly assumes the same thing: that a woman was the ancestor of the royal family, most likely the original Zelda, who started a long tradition of naming the first-born daughter of the Royal Line her own name.

The Champions were confused. At least two of them were, to an extent. Urbosa had figured it out by the young woman's first glance. I should continue to watch the memory she placed it together. she was intrigued about what she saw, even more so that the Stone the woman ate was almost exactly like hers. Even more, she figured out that the sage of Time was Zelda. And given the name, she figured that Zelda was in that time... In that memory, she had time manipulation abilities. 

King Rhoam could only watch his daughter with a look of desperation and pity as she sobbed to the Royal Knight Link. He had also figured out that the woman in the memory or Vision was Zelda the original princess. He knew his wife, and he also knew his daughter, and that woman had the same mannerisms that both of them had. He was slightly confused as to why this was important but understood that there was a meaning behind us. 

Now, he understood his daughter's obsession with the past. Most likely her ancestor was sending her signals about something important that will happen and it involved this dragon that she had turned into. And most likely this Dragon showing up now meant that whatever came next it had to be important and that Zelda was close to Awakening her powers. He looked over at Urbosa for a second and caught her eye. She nodded to him, and they hesitantly walked to each other.

" you understand this Vision, don't you?" Rhoam asks her.

" I do, but not for the reason you think," Urbosa said. "I need to tell you Something, but it should be in private."

" do you believe that that woman was...?" King Rhoam asked. 

" I believe so," the woman said," and I also believe that the person she talked about in that vision is the master sword-wielder link of that time." She looked at the crying princess and her royal night, who tried to comfort her in his own Silent Way.

"We will discuss this as soon as we get back to the castle, " King Rhoam said sternly. Urbosa nodded and went to Comfort Zelda and the rest of the Champions, except for one.

Thinking back, he didn't know how he didn't put two and two together, but now it was a little clearer. The Zelda from the Vision was much older, looking to be in her mid-20s at least... There was no possible way was there. He kept reassuring himself as he thought back to every encounter he had had with the man and how he felt the man had a feeling of familiarity with him. 

Revali couldn't help but look over at Link. He looked at him intently for a couple of seconds as he approached everyone, and finally, a look of realization hit him. How could it be possible? He asked himself

" there's no possible way," he mumbled to himself.

"What are you talking about?" Urbosa asked him, wanting to confirm that he had placed two together and had the same theory as hers, maybe even figuring Something out before she did. 

Ravali looked up at her for a second and caught a glimpse of the look in her eye before realizing that she, indeed, also had the same theory that he did.

" you know him?" he asked her quietly. Urbosa just nodded her head before placing a hand on his shoulder.

" who's the discussion we must have in private... I also have some explaining to do, " she said as she placed her hand over the earring hanging from her ear and showing brightly. Revali just nodded his head wide with his eyes as he looked away and toward Link again. 

Ravali just continued watching As time passed. After a while, Zelda finally got up from her place on the ground after picking up a single silent princess flower.

They watched as she got back at her horse, and the King ordered everyone to retreat to the Citadel. The way back was silent, nobody mentioning anything about the vision, deciding to keep that discussion until they returned to the Citadel. As they were making their way around, they spotted the stable hand from before making his way down the path that they were going through. When he spotted them, he instantly rushed towards them but was stopped by several gardens.

"My apologies for interrupting you again, my princess, but the man has come back and has given me this letter to return to you. He told me to have you read it as soon as you're done with whatever you were doing," the man said as he held up a letter. One of the guards took the note and handed it to the princess and the King, who were writing their horses together.

Zelda looked up at her father to ask permission to unseal the letter, and when he did, she read aloud.

--dear Zelda---

You might have just discovered the vision I have taken you to. There are 16 more tears or memories, as I like to call them, of the dragon that would hold a vision such as the one you just saw throughout the Kingdom.

I am sure you are confused as to who I am and why I'm helping you when I never approached you about this before, but all I can tell you is that you will get all your answers in due time and that all that I do is for the future of the Kingdom.

But now you must be wondering where you can find the rest of the tears. I will give you the location of every single one of them as long as you wait two weeks for that information. If you decide to wait that long, you will find the information I hold more rewarding.

I understand this is a lot of information for you to process, but I 100% guarantee that I know you can handle it. 

---Take care from L----

Zelda read the letter out loud, and everyone looked at the letter and confusion. Why did the man need two weeks for her to start searching for the rest of the memories when they were running out of time? They had to face the Calamity again, so this man wasted their time. Those were the thoughts of many of the guards, but the King had other thoughts.

"This man is preparing us for something much bigger than we are ready for, " Rhoam said suddenly. Everyone looked over at him, even Zelda. " This man says that he does what he does for the safety of this Kingdom, and I believe in him." He said this as they continued to March towards the Citadel.

------------

Upon reaching the Citadel, the King ordered everyone except Zelda, the Champion, and his guard to leave. The trio was left to contemplate the implications of the vision and the mysterious note that had recently come to light. They were all lost in deep thought, trying to make sense of the situation.

After a few moments of silence, Zelda finally broke the silence. "I'm so confused," she said, voicing her confusion and bewilderment.

Sensing the need for clarity, Urbosa spoke up. "That's Something we'll need to discuss later. For now, let's break down our information and see if we can make sense of it," she suggested, hoping to bring some order to the situation.

Rhoam began to speak seriously, "Before we proceed, I wish to address Something. That Stone that the woman ate caused her to turn into a dragon. Why do you have it?" Urbosa looked up at the King before turning to display her earrings.

She then explained to everyone how a sandstorm had hit her town and how they had discovered a monstrous being hidden under the sand. The man they had just met had allowed them to see another vision, and another Gerudo woman was present, too. After defeating the monster, the woman and the man pleaded with Urbosa to allow them to explain themselves before she took them in. 

Rhoam interrupted sternly and asked why Urbosa didn't report this immediately since it was her duty as a champion. Urbosa continued to explain, stating that when they found the monster, they also found a secret stone floating in a shrine. The man and the woman explained that she would get her answers if she approached the rock. So, she did. Urbosa got a vision of an ancient being, one of her old ancestors, who explained what happened millions of years ago, even before the Calamity. The room was filled with gasps as Urbosa continued, "She explained to me who the Demon King was and how sages were chosen to defeat him when he tried to take over the kingdom millions of years ago."

Zelda looked at Urbosa confusedly and asked, "But what does this have to do with you having one of those... secret stones?... And what is the demon king is it what they called Calamity Ganon?"

Urbosa took a deep breath and began to explain. She revealed that the sage of Thunder had chosen her as the next sage of lightning after giving her visions of the demon king and the past. Her words shocked everyone, and they stared at her with wide eyes.

After the vision, Urbosa tried to speak to the boy and woman she had seen, but they could only give her short answers. They promised she would receive the rest of her answers later, and it seemed like she finally had.

Rhoam asked King Urbosa if she knew anything else about the vision. She hesitated momentarily before admitting that she had pieced some things together but wasn't entirely sure if they were accurate. However, she did confirm that she wasn't the only sage chosen in that vision.

As she looked at Ravali and the other champions, Urbosa revealed that other sages in the vision would also be chosen. Everyone was stunned by this revelation, and even the champions were taken aback.

 "Are you saying we would be considered the sages of our element?" Mipha asked Urbosa

Urbosa nodded in response. "That is indeed what I'm trying to say," she said. "But I cannot confirm it unless the man is here to confirm my theory."

King Rhoam, also in the room, joined the conversation. "Did the man say anything about Zelda when you met him?" he asked Urbosa.

"No," Urbosa replied. "She was never mentioned in conversation. We were worrying about other matters at the time. But I may have discovered Something that could aid us in this critical moment," she said, looking directly at the King. "But I must warn you, it's a bit complicated and confusing, at least it was for me." She paused for a moment to gather her thoughts. "The man claimed that he used to work for you as a servant of low rankings. He described himself as a simple commoner who stumbled upon a hidden library under the castle while he was in the dungeons one evening. He was intrigued and convinced friends to investigate this newly discovered area beneath the court. They found many hidden discoveries, some of which the man shared with me. I believe what he said is a lie but I'm not sure and I believe it is something you should have someone look into"

Urbosa's voice became more animated as she recalled her conversation with the black-haired man. "He mentioned that the library contained ancient books and manuscripts that were previously unknown to the public. He also claimed to have found maps and secret passages that could be useful in this current situation with Calamity Ganon approaching."

She concluded her report, "That's all I know, but I believe it's worth investigating further. There could be valuable information hidden in that library to aid us in these trying times."

The statement caught everyone's attention, particularly the guard beside the King. The guard sought permission to speak before saying, "As far as I know, even if this story is true no one, especially a commoner, is allowed into the dungeons. Not even regular servants are permitted to enter without special consent, and even then, they must be monitored closely."

The King asked, "Did he explain to you how he ended up in the dungeon?"

Urbosa replied, "No, but I have a hunch that he lied about that. However, he did tell me about the hidden portion under the castle. He even provided me with evidence that Something was concealed beneath the castle, although it was insufficient to direct me towards the correct direction to lead you down there. That's what I could gather."

Zelda inquired, her voice laced with interest and curiosity, "I am wondering, what exactly did he show you?" 

The woman took a deep breath before responding, "He presented me with some priceless ancient books that revealed the intricate castle structure and its actual depth. However, the pages that contained information about the entrances were either blocked off or ripped out. It was evident that he was hiding Something fundamental about the castle, and he spoke very little truth. His story was convincing only with regards to the part he disclosed."

The King interjected, "Very well then, let's talk about who this woman was," indicating his intention to steer the conversation toward the matter. "This woman has an eerie resemblance to my late wife." Zelda looked down to the ground, her eyes fixated on the floor. She was lost in deep thought, not just about the hidden passageways beneath the castle but also about the woman in the vision who could have been her mother with the resemblance that both of them had.

Urbosa, with a firm voice, repeated her opinion to the other champions, " I strongly believe that that woman that we saw was the ancestor to the Royal Family and a sage." She continued, "The woman I saw in my vision was the Sage of Time. She was the one who asked the Sage of Lightning for help in the future, which ultimately led me to possess the secret Stone."

With a hint of confusion in her voice, Zelda added, "If the rest of the champions receive a secret Stone, there is a chance that we'll get our answers later on. However, what's still unclear to me is why she mentioned Link's name. Do you think that there was a man named Link who tried to save Hyrule in the past but failed?"

"I believe that is a possibility, Your Majesty, more than likely the old hero was also named Link which could be a coincidence but... There's no way of knowing" Mipha said, breaking the silence. "Only time will tell if it's true. However, I have another concern to address." She got everyone's attention, and  Mipha's voice rose above the silence in the room. "While the vision ended, I saw four figures standing on a hill in the distance, watching as the ...Sage of Time as you called her transformed into a dragon. It was a sight that shook me to the core." She paused before continuing. "I believe I saw one of those figures only a few months ago."

King Rhoam's eyes narrowed as he listened to her. "explain what you mean."

Mipha took a deep breath before continuing. " as you know my brother has been going missing around the Zora kingdom as of late and Before I left for this task, I went looking for my brother after he had disappeared again. I found him at the entrence of the zora domain unharmed. as i picked him up i saw him wave at someone behind me near the entrance of the Zora Domain. I was a little confused at first until  i turned around and I saw a Zora man with a mask that looked like my Divine Beast Vah Ruta but much older and with great detail. It was an eerie sight, and it stayed with me ever since."

" why didn't you mention the sooner?" Zelda asked. She was not only concerned that they might make another discovery as to who the man was and who his accomplices were but also that Mipha didn't tell them that her brother had run off again.

"Because I believe we had bigger things to worry about. My apologies for not speaking up sooner. Also, my father did not believe it would be beneficial for you to involve yourself with family matters such as my brother running away again..." Mipha clarified. 

Rhoam acknowledged Mipha's concern and said, "That is something we must look into." He suggested that Mipha and the rest of the Champions investigate what her brother has been doing outside during his free time to solve this mystery. Rhoam even waved off any concern that the other King might have with his involvement in his Kingdom or his own family, affirming that Mipha's father could speak to him if any issue arose.

Mipha expressed her gratitude and said, "I have tried talking to my brother, but unfortunately, it didn't work. I believe he would be more receptive if he had some help." She thanked King Rhoam for agreeing to assist her in this matter."

The atmosphere was tense as the influential figures discussed the recent strange happenings. Daruk spoke up, his voice conveying a hint of concern as he reported that his Divine Beast was missing from its usual position outside Death Mountain.

King Rhoam acknowledged Daruk's words with a solemn nod. "It's highly likely that the same person responsible for this is behind the other odd occurrences. We need to act fast to uncover the truth," he said calmly yet firmly.

Turning to address the group, Kink Rhoam gave them their orders. "we will talk about what we saw in the vision at a later date including the master sword that was in the vision. meanwhile Daruk, you should return to your town and investigate the whereabouts of your Divine Beast. The rest of you will head to the Zora domain to investigate the mysterious figure that has been sighted. Additionally, I will dispatch guards throughout the Kingdom to search for the so-called 'tears' that have been mentioned. I will return to the castle and speak to my advisors about this development"

He fell silent for a moment, his expression grave. "There is one more matter of concern," he continued. "This man appears to be familiar with my daughter. I urge you all to keep a watchful eye on her and ensure her safety at all times."

With that, the group nodded in agreement and dispersed to carry out their assigned tasks, each feeling the weight of the situation upon them.

As he made this particular statement, it was evident that he wanted to convey the message that his daughter's safety was of utmost importance and that his protectors should be ready to sacrifice their own lives to ensure her protection. Zelda could sense that her father was anxious about her well-being, especially after the recent vision they had just encountered. She knew that he would immediately consult with the prophets and other high-ranking royal family members to determine the best course of action in this situation.

Once everyone left the throne room, they gathered in front of the Citadel. 

"I best be off to go look for my Divine Beast... Probably has Something to do with that young Goron that has been spotted around," Daruk stated as he started to walk away.

"Best be safe out there," Mipha said as she nodded at him.

"Safe journeys, and if you come across anything odd, contact us immediately," Urbosa added.

"Safe travels, Daruk," Zelda said as she waved goodbye to him. Daruk waved back and headed towards Death Mountain, leaving the rest behind.

They all decided to go to the Citadel as soon as the next day dawned on them. They were exhausted, especially after witnessing that vision, and had much to think about and discuss together.

The silent individual ascended to the Citadel's top, seeking solace in the starry sky. They sat there alone for what seemed like an endless amount of time until they eventually let out a breath.

"What could this possibly mean?" they pondered aloud, their thoughts jumbling. Revali felt bewildered and vexed by the situation. He tried to piece everything together, hoping his conclusions were incorrect, but the evidence revealed the same outcome.

He had spent considerable time with the man who went by the name Link. He answered to that name as if it was a part of his identity - like it was his birthright. Could this man really be the ancestor to the link that he so deeply despised? How was this man here? This man possessed an in-depth knowledge of the entire Kingdom, its ups and downs, and seemed to navigate any situation easily but for some reason his information is slightly outdated and his mannerisms were rather odd especially when he speaks.

Revali sat silently on the rooftop of the Citadel, deep in thought throughout the night. The day's events had left him puzzled, and he couldn't help but think about the woman they had encountered in the vision. Given her striking resemblance to Zelda, he suspected that she was related to the Royal Family. He wondered what there true intentions were.

As he looked out into the night sky, he was still confused about the destruction of the Master Sword, a subject they didn't touch on when they talked with the King. It was a weapon passed down for generations and was believed to be indestructible. He wondered how it had ended during that time, how they fixed it to be what it is today, and what implications it would have for the Kingdom.

Lost in thought, Revali reminisced about Link's time in his village. He was curious to know more about the man and the adventures he had been on. He addressed Link and said, "It seems like everyone is making their conclusions out of this. I wonder, Link, if that is your name, what stories must you tell me? I am your first friend here."

---

The sun was setting over Rito village as two friends sat in a cozy family restaurant. Speaking as Revali and the dark-haired man admitted that the other man was his first friend in the town. "I don't usually get close to people," he said, "but... I'm glad I can consider you one of my friends."

Revali, embarrassed by the heartfelt words, tried to brush it off with a joke. "Oh, please, you're being such a sap," he said, with a light blush on his cheeks. "You see the greatness that is me and my excellent skills. Of course, we were destined to be friends... Or at least close acquaintances."

The dark-haired man laughed at Revali's attempt to deflect the compliment. "If you're too shy to say it, you can just say that you know," he said. Revali's face turned even redder, the red marks on his cheeks growing slightly bigger. 

"Either way," the dark-haired man continued, "I'm glad I can call you my friend. Just know you can always call me, your friend too." The warmth in his words was evident as he smiled at Revali, who couldn't help but smile back. The two friends enjoyed the rest of their meal together, happy to have found a genuine connection in the small village.

-----

Chapter Text

Link and Yonobo had been slowly making their way through the volcano's depths, their minds mulled down by the silent agony of Link's emotional uneasiness for the past couple of hours. Eventually, Link managed to calm himself down enough to speak with Yonobo about his feelings, and they agreed to confront Sidon, who was most vocal and concerned about Link's well-being. It was clear that Sidon's input would be invaluable in this situation.

But they had to steer their way out of the volcano entrance before they could reach Sidon. As they emerged, they caused a small eruption that caused lava to disperse throughout the area, creating a mesmerizing sight. Fortunately, the lava did not reach the nearby town or past Death Mountain.

Yonobo leaned in close to his friend Link and spoke hushedly, his eyes scanning the surrounding area for any signs of danger. "Listen, Link. The next few steps could make or break this entire plan. You're determined to involve the royal family and the rest of the Kingdom, but you must be careful. "

Link nodded solemnly, his gaze fixed on the massive Divine Beast hovering above them atop the crater in Death Mountain. "I know, Yonobo. But you don't have to worry about me. I'll speak to Sidon about everything we discussed, and we'll figure out the next move at the water temple."

After taking a deep breath, Link spoke up. "In the meantime, I will write a letter to Princess Zelda. It will explain everything I have seen and help her locate the rest of the memories. It's crucial that she comprehends the full extent of the situation we are dealing with here."

The two of them fell silent for a moment, and the only sounds they could hear were the soft flowing of the lova beneath them and the distant hum of the Divine Beast's engines. Link adjusted his flamebreaker armor, feeling the heat radiating off Death Mountain, but he didn't mind.

Yunobo said, "But do you think it would be more helpful if they had the secret stones to evacuate everyone?"

Link mumbled, "It would be better in case anyone got left behind..."
"But wouldn't it be better for them to help us defeat Ganondorf?" Yonobo asked. "Technically, their powers were awakened even more, and I'm pretty sure they had more control than we do in their abilities because, remember, I just awakened my flame abilities a little while before we met up again, along with Riju barely awakening her Thunder abilities. Sidon is still working on his healing, and Tulin is still trying to perfect all his flight abilities."

"We should be fine. If anything, we were better off than we were last time. And if push comes to shove, at least the rest of the Kingdom will be safe," Link told him.

"I mean, if you say so... But I wouldn't disagree to having them help us... To defeat him, I mean," Yonobo pointed out, "but I guess we can talk about it later."

"Of course, we'll take care of it. We need to defeat the temple bosses and retrieve all the secret stones, and then we'll see where to go from there," we reassured Link. We stood there longer before the Divine Beast started moving towards the safe areas around Death Mountain.
"I suppose it's time for us to go," Link said as we rode down the mountain inside the Divine Beast. Asit suddenly started to move again. "Don't worry, Yonobo, I'll make sure everything goes according to plan," he added, looking at the young Goron traveling with us.

After a few minutes, the Divine Beast reached its destination, stopping right before Daruk. The Goron looked stern as he watched us approach. He waited for a couple of minutes before opening the main gate. As he did so, he saw two figures standing before him.

The first figure was the young Goron, whom he and everyone else in the town had seen hiding away throughout Death Mountain. He was relieved to notice that the young Goron was safe and well. Next was the young man he had just seen, always wearing his mask. This time, he wore flame-breaker armor and a mask resembling his Divine Beast. Daruk recognized him as the one chosen to pilot the Divine Beast and save Hyrule from Calamity.

Daruk's voice was rough as he demanded, "Who are you? And what are you doing inside my Divine Beast?" He glared at the man in the mask, his eyes narrowed in suspicion. Although he was told that most likely he would be able to trust the man and buy Association the young Goron, he still needed to assert his dominance as the Champion and rightful owner of the Divine Beast.

Link and Yonobo shared a worried look before they decided to flee. Yonobo immediately transformed into his ball form and started rolling away, jumping off the platform and over the volcano's edge to ensure he could descend quickly and safely. He then headed towards the Eldin Mountains, which he knew well and where he felt more secure.

Meanwhile, Link, sensing that the situation was becoming increasingly risky, decided to confront Daruk head-on. He charged toward the Goron Champion as if he were ready to tackle him, but at the last moment, he deftly sidestepped him and ran down the volcano's slope, using his agility and quick reflexes to avoid any obstacles.

Daruk, taken aback by Link's sudden move, hesitated momentarily before pursuing the young Goron instead of the Hylian. He knew that Yonobo was not as experienced as Link and that he might be easier to catch than the raven-haired man.

Link turned his head to glance behind him and saw Daruk chasing after Yonobo. He shook his head in disappointment, hoping Yonobo could outrun Daruk and escape without harm. After a deep sigh, Link left Death Mountain and took shelter in the Akkala Highlands. He was cautious and took his time to ensure that no one was following him. Once confident he was not being followed, he proceeded through Shadow Pass.

Link quickly changes his clothes and puts on a guard uniform during his journey. He carefully removed his mask and ensured that his helmet was adjusted correctly so no one could tell any details on his face. Taking every precaution to avoid being detected, he approached the stable and greeted the workers before continuing his mission to the Zora Kingdom.

-----

"Princess Zelda, to what do I owe the pleasure?" King Dorphan asked as he watched the Princess, her royal guard, and the rest of the Champions enter the throne room. He greeted his daughter with a nod but turned his attention back to the Princess, understanding that urgent matters were at hand.

"Apologies for showing up so late, but there are urgent matters I wish to discuss with you regarding the Divine Beast and your kingdom," Zelda began as she bowed slightly. The rest of the Champions followed suit appropriately.

"Your letter spoke of great urgency, and you didn't have time to form a formal meeting, so please speak, Princess. What is of great urgency?" The King of Zora spoke with a stern and grave face.

"Father, we have come to you with some questions regarding certain events that happened long ago in history. Specifically, we want to know about a woman who supposedly turned into a dragon. We believe she may be a descendant of Princess Zelda and the Royal Family, and we were wondering if you have any knowledge of what this might represent," Mipha said as she approached her father.

"Very well, ask your questions," King Dorephan replied, nodding his head along with his royal advisors, "We will do our best to answer them. But, of course, you must also answer some of ours."

"Of course, Father," Mipha nodded in agreement.

"I'm sure you're aware of the discrepancies in the Kingdom, with someone destroying all the Guardians and meddling with the Divine Beasts. Recently, a man approached us with what we thought were some answers, but they ended up raising more questions than answers."

"Before we proceed, let me provide context for what happened," Princess Zelda spoke, capturing everyone's attention, even little Sidon's. "This man approached us with a letter stamped with the Royal seal, which led us to write behind the Zora Kingdom in the Akkala region. He then took us to the Rist Peninsula, where a dragon appeared. The dragon shed a tear, which allowed us to see a vision of a woman standing on a platform in an ancient building, holding the Master Sword and later turning into a dragon. In the distance, we saw four figures, one of each race outside Hylian. We need to know more about the history of the Zora to figure out who the Zora in the vision could have been." Zelda mentioned that Mipha had also seen someone with a mask from ancient times, resembling the one in the vision. The King requested more information, and Zelda provided as much as possible.

"Understood," replied the King. Though our Kingdom's knowledge of the events during the Calamity is limited, my advisors can provide some assistance. The King turned towards his advisors, who nodded in agreement.

"As His Majesty said, we possess little information beyond the years prior to the Calamity. However, we have learned some facts about the events that occurred during that time from our deceased parents," said one of the elder advisors, drawing everyone's attention. "My mother used to recount stories of the Guardians and the Divine Beasts fighting in the battle during the Calamity. But at that time, they did not have the Sheikah Slates. Instead, they created devices that were worn over the Champions' heads, giving them full control over the Arsenal inside the Divine Beast."

"It gave them so much control over the Divine Beast that they were basically one with it," another advisor spoke. This time, it was an older Zora woman. "My mother spoke of the same things. She even told me how ancient Heroes of the long past inspired those Divine beasts. My mother didn't clarify those things, but she said there was a rich history. Unfortunately, she never got a chance to explain any of it to me before she passed."

"I see," Zelda said. "Do you remember anything else? Perhaps any books or additional information that someone else might have?"

"I don't think so," replied the Zora woman. "Most books were destroyed during the war, which was so catastrophic that its effects were felt across the land. Many stories were passed down through generations, but they were lost over time. However, my mother told me that most areas in all of Hyrule were named after ancient heroes. Maybe that information can be of help to you. I know that there are several places around the Zora kingdom named after heroes from our Kingdom, but I'm not sure what areas they might be but i can have someone look into the matter."

As the conversation between Princess Zelda and the King continued, Revali's eyes wandered around the room. Suddenly, something caught his attention from behind the King's throne. He tried to ignore it initially but couldn't resist taking a quick peek. Just then, he briefly saw the Young Prince standing behind the Chair before disappearing.

Revali was puzzled and wondered what the Young Prince was up to. He observed as the Prince tiptoed out of the room, carrying something in his little hands while everyone was still engrossed in their conversation.

Revali told Urbosa, "Excuse me, I'm going to patrol the area just to ensure it's safe."

Urbosa responded, "I'm sure it's already safe; we are in the Zora Kingdom, after all," as she gave him a side-eye.

Revali retorted with a tone of attitude, "To put it simply, can a Rito not be allowed to use the bathroom?" Urbosa rolled her eyes at his response before returning to the conversation. She allowed Revali to sneak away and begin his patrol of the area. 

As soon as Revali left the castle, he soared into the sky, his sharp eyes scanning the surrounding area for any signs of the Prince or anything unusual. However, he failed to spot anything unusual, and no sign of the Prince existed. After a while, He noticed the Prince peeking around the area but didn't say anything. His mind was troubled by the fact that the young Prince had been disappearing far too often, as Mipha had informed him. 

Revali flew higher up in the sky to avoid being spotted and followed Prince Sidon from a safe distance. He watched as Sidon crossed the bridge, his movements cautious, as if he was trying to avoid detection. When he reached the bridge's halfway point, Sidon stopped and looked both ways, ensuring no one was watching him. Revali felt relieved that the Prince didn't look up much, which would have made it easier for him to be spotted. 

To Revali's surprise, suddenly, Sidon went over the railing and jumped into the water. Revali watched with bated breath, ready to act if needed.

Revali was on edge when he saw Sidon lose his grip and fall towards the waterfall. He immediately flew after him, trying to catch him before he hit the water below. However, he missed him by a hair's breadth and could only watch as Sidon disappeared underneath the surface.

Revali's heart raced as he flew around, scanning the area for any sign of the young Prince. Finally, he spotted Sidon's head popping up exactly where he had fallen in but quickly disappearing again. Sidon seemed to have let go of something he was holding when he fell and had been oblivious to Revali's presence.

Revali kept a close eye on Sidon, who was now swimming to the waterfall, instead of claiming it like Mipha had before. Revali wondered if Sidon was practicing for something or just being reckless.

As Sidon continued to get closer to the waterfall, Revali stayed there for a few more minutes, trying to keep a watchful eye on him. However, as time passed and he watched Sidon get closer and closer, Revali started to get nervous about the waterfall. He couldn't see anything unusual, but the sound of the water rushing over the edge made him uneasy.

He blinked for just a second before looking around for Sidon again, but he couldn't find him near the waterfall, seeming to have disappeared. Revali looked up, hoping to see Sidon climbing up like his sister had tried to teach him, but he wasn't there either. Confused and worried, Revali decided to head back to where he had last seen the Prince and float around there for a little while to see if Sidon would reappear.

Revali struggled to keep himself afloat as he flapped his wings against the waterfall's strong current. The water hit him hard, making it difficult for him to see. He looked around frantically, trying to find the Prince, but the misty spray of the waterfall obstructed his view.

"Where could he have gone?" Revali asked out loud, feeling a sense of worry creeping in. He flew all over the waterfall and scanned the area, but the Prince was nowhere to be seen. He stopped just outside where the Prince had disappeared and looked around, hoping to catch a glimpse of him.

To his surprise, he noticed the water was gushing through a small opening in the wall behind the waterfall. He hoped he was right about his assumption, or he would end up drowning. "This kid, I hope this isn't a wall," he muttered as he flew up to get some air and then dived into the waterfall.

The water was rough, and it made his feathers itch, but he kept going. He emerged on the other side of the waterfall, where a small piece of land was sticking out. He landed gently on the rocky outcrop and looked around, relieved to have found a small landing area.

Revali let out a soft exclamation, muttering, "For the love of Hylia," as he shook his wings to rid them of the water that had drenched them. As he looked around, he realized that he had strayed quite far from the waterfall, and the water droplets were now barely touching him. The scenery around him was breathtaking, with lush greenery and a vast expanse of land that extended further than he had previously thought. 

As he continued to preen his feathers, his keen eyes caught sight of a narrow path that seemed to lead somewhere. Following the path, he encountered a dark cave entrance that beckoned him to explore. His curiosity piqued, he cautiously ventured inside the cave, his sharp senses alert for danger. 

The inside of the cave was dark and damp, with the only light source coming from the entrance he was covering and a couple of glowing plants in the rocks above. Revali wondered aloud, "What is this cave? why would Sidon come here?" He continued to dry his feathers, eyeing his surroundings with apprehension and curiosity.

Revali stood still, his eyes fixated on the the area as he cleaned himself off. The ground beneath him was high, and Revali could sense the height that he was in. His gaze followed the only clear path that Sidon would have been able to take. As he looked around, his eyes didn't stopuntil he reached an opening. From across the cave, he could see a waterfall, a sight that left him awestruck. Revali approached the edge, peering down into a large hole that seemed to have no end. The hole was covered in red malice, which disturbed him greatly. He glanced down the hole before flying over to the waterfall. However, he was still looking for Sidon, even as he reached the waterfall's top to the little area from which the water was coming.

Just as Revali was about to give up, he heard voices from the waterfall. He looked around, trying to spot the source of the voices, but he couldn't see anyone. He kept searching until he heard the voices coming through the waterfall more clearly. Revali landed on a small piece of land just at the waterfall's edge, hoping to glimpse the speakers. He could see three figures standing there, deep in conversation. Revali couldn't help but overhear their conversation, which piqued his curiosity.

-----

Link and Sidon engaged in a lengthy conversation about Yonobo's recent talk with Link. Sidon urged Link to start trusting and relying on his friends instead of trying to handle everything alone. Sidon stressed that everyone in their group had unique skills and abilities and could work together to achieve their goals. Sidon said Link needed to start using them, especially if he planned anything risky.

After discussing the importance of teamwork, Link and Sidon started planning their next steps to enter the water temple. They carefully considered their options and evaluated each approach's potential risks and benefits. They decided to gather more information about the path to the Temple and the defenses of the Zora before making their final plan. 

Overall, Link and Sidon's conversation was productive and highlighted the importance of collaboration and trust in achieving success.

"First and foremost, our priority is to make our way to the Floating Scales Island to activate the entrance to the ancient Zora Waterworks. This will enable us to enter the underwater cavern where we can proceed with our mission," Link clarified.

"Once we're inside the cavern, we need to ensure that everything is working as intended and that the waterfall activates. This is crucial for our plan to work," he continued.

"Afterwards, I will activate the Divine Beast and use its power to shatter the barrier that's blocking our path. This will allow us to access the water stored inside and propel ourselves up to the waterfall," Link explained.

Sidon nodded in agreement but raised a concern: "But how can we be sure where the water will take us? It's important that we have a clear understanding of our destination, especially since we have to take the Devine beast to the top of the mountain."

" I'm not entirely sure about it, but I can try to figure it out in a couple of days," Link said. "the light dragon usually likes to fly over the floating Scales Island, so it's highly likely that she will fly over it sometime soon. However, we still have to figure out how to get the Scales from your dad."

Sidon replied confidently, "That shouldn't be a problem. When I was last here, I managed to get my younger self to collect a few Scales for us. He has been leaving them here for a while, but I'm unsure exactly where. Nevertheless, it shouldn't be that hard to find them."

Link nodded and said, "Well, that settles it. After that, we need to go to the water temple, navigate through its entire maze, defeat the monster lurking inside it, and make sure that we avoid getting spotted by anyone."

"It sounds relatively straightforward," Sidon agreed. "But let's not forget that we also need to go to the floating Scales Island, then explore the underwater waterworks to ensure that everything is fine, come out, take the Divine Beast, and only then proceed to the water temple. All while keeping a low profile. It's not going to be easy, but we can do it."

Sidon rolled his eyes and added, "We can only hope that we don't get spotted along the way."

" Don't worry about it. I already have a plan in motion for Princess Zelda to be out of the way along with the rest of the Champions, so Mipha shouldn't even be a problem. Actually, I already sent one to the castle because I'm sure they're already headed back," the Link pointed out.

Sidon rolled his eyes as he retrieved a couple of maps of Hyrule from their time. The maps had marks indicating the locations of the floating islands, and he hoped they were still in the same position. Link looked at the waterfall and put on his mask as they devised a plan. He smiled as he saw a little red Zora swimming nearby.

"Look who's back!" Link exclaimed, smiling as he waved at little Sidon. The young prince returned the greeting with a smile and ran towards the two men.

"How have you been, young prince?" Sidon asked, greeting the little Sidon with a hug.

"I've been doing well, and I've also got all the things you asked for," little Sidon said, holding out a couple of blue scales. "I also have another batch buried here... This should be behind that rock over there," he said, pointing to a rock behind Link.

"Would you like to start training or listen to our stories?" Sidon asked as Link rolled his eyes. "I would like to hear your stories, please," Little Sidon replied with a signature smile. Sidon couldn't help but smile as he started telling the young Zora about a hero from long ago and all the friends he made along the way. Link smiled sadly as he heard the story, knowing it was about him and all the sages. He didn't want to say anything, so he kept his emotions to himself, but he understood what Sidon was doing, particularly after their previous conversation.

Sidon concluded that the hero had fled into the sky with the goddess's power and had vanquished the monstrous creature. With the threat eliminated, he returned to his companions and lived happily ever after. The young Zora was awed by the heroic feat and expressed his desire to be like the hero someday.

Sidon smiled at the young Zora and said, "I am sure that one day, you will be just as strong, bold, and unafraid as him. You will protect your Kingdom and family like a true hero. But before that, you need training."

Link brought out a couple of practice spears, and Sidon and the young Zora began to spar lightly. The elder Zora observed the young one's technique and provided guidance to help him improve his skills. With each strike and parry, the young Zora grew more confident, knowing he was on his way to becoming a hero like the one in Sidon's story.

"Let's not mess up this plan so we can get this over with," Link said, looking over the map. We should be ready if all goes according to plan this month. It shouldn't be hard to deal with if something goes wrong, like someone discovering us or anything else, since we will mostly keep out of everyone's way. Also, the Champion will be out."

"Will Riju keep an eye out around the Zora kingdom in case any of the monsters from the sky island come down?" Sidon asked.

"Yes, she will," Link replied. "Also, I asked Yonobo before coming here, but he said he was already stressed out after doing his own Temple. He'd rather watch the other plan with the Princess and the champions. He wants to make sure everything is going according to plan, but I can see that he's a little bit stressed out because he knows that the Champion is about to get his secret stone right now or whenever he sees that letter we left him."

Sidon turned to face his younger version and asked, "How did that go anyway?" His younger self remained silent, listening attentively.

"I think it went all according to plan, but I can't be entirely sure," Link responded thoughtfully. "We left a letter inside the Divine beast with instructions for Daruk to follow. Hopefully, he can carry out our plan without any issues. If not, we'll have to wait for another opportunity to present itself." Link nodded, feeling a sense of anticipation mixed with anxiety. He hoped everything would work out in their favor, but only time would tell.

Sidon, the Zora prince, inquired about Revali and Princess Mipha's fate. The younger Sidon was losing interest in their conversation and was more focused on The Spar.

Link, who had been engaged in the conversation, responded, "Regarding Revali, convincing him to go back to the Temple won't be easy. I need to reveal a few things and convince him with utmost care, as he can be stubborn at times." 

He paused momentarily before continuing, "As for Princess Mipha, it will be an arduous task. The Temple is high up in the sky, and reaching it will be a challenge. Moreover, she has a deep attachment to her people and the land, which might make it even harder for her to leave." 

Sidon nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation.

"I don't understand. What Temple are you talking about?" young Sidon asked, confused. He was now paying more attention to what they had mentioned about his sister.

"The temple we told you about in the stories," replied Sidon. "The one with the hero who went up to the sky and fought many monsters to save the Kingdom. We're talking about awakening a very big power for your sister in order for her to defeat Calamity Ganon. But you know it's going to be hard to convince her to go up to the water temple. So we're trying to figure out how we're going to convince her."

"I can do it," young Sidon said, brightening up. "I can tell my sister to go to the water temple and get her awesome new powers."

"Without our assistance, it will be arduous for her to go up there," Sidon pointed out while gesturing towards Link and himself. 

"Don't worry, I'll talk to her and convince her to meet with you," he assured them. 

"Well, if you're willing to try, you can give it your best shot," Link said, turning his attention back to the map. However, you ought to be aware that the journey up there can be quite daunting, and your sister will not have you to protect her." 

The young Sidon nodded in understanding, knowing that his sister's journey ahead would be fraught with challenges. He knew that he would have to prepare her well for what lay ahead and ensure that she had the necessary skills and equipment to make the journey. Despite the risks, he was determined to help her achieve her goal and make a difference. On the other hand, the older Sidon was also thinking the same thing but with much more fear that his sister might die and that, this time, it might even be his fault.

"I believe my sisters can do it even without my help," young Sidon said as the older Sidon and Link looked at him. The young Zora shook his head and quickly regained his composure before nodding to himself.

 "I'll make sure she can go to the Water Temple and get her new powers. I'm sure you will, buddy." Link smiled as he placed his hand on Sidon's head.

"I can even go and tell her right now," said little Sidon, happily getting their attention once more.

"What do you mean if she is in the Zora domain?" Sidon asked somewhat cautiously.

"Yeah, she came in today and started speaking to Father about a dragon and a woman, but I'm not sure. I was a little confused," the young Zora said as he shook his head. Sidon and Link glanced at each other before looking down at the young one.

"Well, that's interesting... How about we put this training session on hold and you spend some time with your sister? I'm sure she's very excited to see you again," Link suggested.

Young Sidon expressed his concern, "Are you sure? I don't want to miss a day of training," 

Sidon replied, "It will not be a problem at all, young one. I understand your passion for training, but your sister has been waiting to see you for a very long time. I am sure she is beyond happy that she can see you again. It's important to spend time with family and loved ones, so why don't you run back to the castle and give her a warm hug?" With a smile, Sidon hugged the young boy, reassuring him that he could continue training after spending quality time with his sister.

The young one bid farewell to Sidon, uncertain whether Zora would still be there when he returned. "All right, I'll be back later, though. Will you be here?" he asked.

Sidon smiled reassuringly, "Probably not, but we'll try to come and see you again. Just make sure you're careful out there."

As the young one departed, Link observed the exchange from a distance. Once they were out of sight, he approached Sidon, now deep in thought. The much older Zora prince seemed troubled, lost in his own world.

Link expressed concern as he spoke, "This situation might pose a problem. I need to leave the Zora domain and search for the King. Also, I have to confirm that the Princess doesn't stay here for an extended period. Nonetheless, I don't want this to interfere with our plans."

Sidon listened attentively and said reassuringly, "That's quite fine. While you're away, I'll keep a watchful eye on the Zora domain. I'll scout the area for any signs of the elusive sky islands and confirm if they are in the same location as before."

"Okay, I think I'm ready to go now," Link announced after a while as he started to pack his things. As he was getting his gear together, he couldn't shake the feeling that someone or something was watching him. Even though Sidon had already left to look around the area, Link felt a sense of discomfort as he prepared to leave the cave and walk through the waterfall. The waterfall inside the cave echoed in the background, and the air was filled with the scent of damp earth.

Link looked around and saw a couple of frogs staring at him, but he didn't think much of it and continued to walk to the exit. However, the feeling that he was being watched persisted. As he made his way out of the cave, he couldn't help but look back at the waterfall, but still, he didn't see anything. However, two eyes were staring intently at him from above the waterfall. They seemed glowing in the dim light, and their gaze was fixed upon him. Link felt a chill run down his spine as he left, and he quickly exited the cave. The eyes watched him until he was out of sight, and then they disappeared into the darkness.

Chapter Text

Link was unexpectedly met with a torrential downpour as he journeyed from the Zora domain. Annoyed by the sudden change in weather, he hastily pulled his Royal armor over his head to seek refuge from the relentless rain. Despite his best efforts, finding shelter proved to be quite challenging. Determined to reach the Akkala Citadel, Link pressed forward, his discomfort fueling his resolve. While making his way across the Inogo Bridge, his attention was drawn to two guards marching purposefully in the distance, heading westward.

Link quietly murmured, 'Hopefully, those are the guards accompanying the king,' as he cautiously observed the knights. Just as he was preparing to turn the corner to make his way to the Citadel, a sudden flash of light pierced through the enveloping darkness and rain, immediately seizing Link's attention. As Link turned to see the source of the light, he realized it was lightning, but its behavior was peculiar. It struck the same spot multiple times quickly, creating an eerie and mesmerizing display on the stormy night.

Typically, it wouldn't be unusual for metal to attract lightning due to its conductive properties. One might initially assume that the frequent lightning strikes were caused by a rusty sword in the distance. However, upon closer look, the timing and frequency of the lightning strikes in the area appeared extremely unlikely. Link took precautions to ensure he was not carrying any metal before venturing closer to the area. Initially confused by the events unfolding before him, Link only begins to understand the situation when he notices the intermittent flashing lights.

"No way," Link mumbled in disbelief as he squinted at the bright lights cutting through the darkness. "Those darn bastards," he muttered as he observed the Blights engaged in a fierce battle in the forest's heart. To his surprise, they were not alone. A figure cloaked in a hood stood behind them, exuding an unsettling air of confidence as maniacal laughter echoed through the trees. Link couldn't help but notice the Yiga blade master locked in combat with the Blights, and to his dismay, Kohga, the Yiga leader, was also present, adding to the chaos.

As the battle raged on, there was a racket of voices and sounds in the rain. Link felt torn between watching the Blade Master fearlessly taking on the Blights alone and intervening to help him. He found it difficult to focus but ultimately decided to keep a close eye on the ongoing battle as he watched the blade master urge Kohga to run for it, only for him to do so in a moment of desperation with loud cries. The situation's intensity was palpable as Link grappled with the dilemma of whether to join the fray or stay back.

The Blade Master, worn out from the intense battle, struggled to keep up with the relentless attacks from the Blights. As the rest of the Yiga rushed to his aid, he refused their assistance. Despite the protests of the other Blade Masters, he insisted that they focus on protecting their Master while he confronted the Blights alone. The Yiga members, although hesitant, complied with his request. Witnessing the Blade Master courageously enduring the brunt of the Blights' attack to create an opportunity for the others, the Yiga quickly scattered to search for their Master.

"Dammit," Link exclaimed in frustration as he witnessed one of the powerful Lightning Blights striking the Blade Master right in the chest. The Blade Master let out a pained cry and staggered backward, blood spurting from his wound. Despite his grievous injury, he gritted his teeth and rose to continue the fight. "I can't just stand here," Link muttered determinedly as he swiftly leaped from his hiding place. He carefully selected a few of his finest arrows and skillfully infused them with shimmering sapphires. With unwavering focus, he released the Arrow, aiming it precisely at the center of the enemies.

When the enchanted Arrow of Frost reached its intended target, it burst into a mesmerizing display of crystalline shards, encasing the menacing Blights and their formidable leader and the blade master in an icy stasis. The mysterious figure in the hood scanned the area to locate the source of the shot, only to discover that it was a member of the royal guard who had expertly aimed. Uttering a quiet oath, the hooded man commanded his Blights to retaliate, even though they were immobilized in their frozen state. Despite their predicament, the Blights tenaciously attempted to break free from their icy confinement. The Fire Blight was the first successful escapee, immediately launching a ferocious assault on Link.

The air was tense as the man's voice sliced through the chaos. "How dare you get in my way!" he shouted, his voice strained and sickly. The Blights surged forward, preparing to attack Linkut. Suddenly, the man spun around to face the Thunder Blight before they could react. "You take him out; we'll handle the blade master once you're finished," he ordered, pointing at the looming figure of the blade master.

The blade master was still frozen as the monstrous Blight charged toward him, its lumbering form crashing through the battlefield. Despite his desperate attempts to break the ice, the blade master was frozen, unable to flee from the impending danger. The searing pain from the large gash on his chest held him captive, sapping his strength and leaving him unable to defend against the oncoming threat. As he braced for the impact, the blade master realized that this encounter had taken its toll on him - in addition to the grievous chest wound, he had also sustained numerous other injuries during the relentless battle.

As the lightning Blight prepared to unleash its devastating attack on the blade Master, a sudden bomb arrow came hurtling out of nowhere, impacting the lightning Blight square in the back. The creature bellowed in fury as it swiftly turned to identify its bold assailant, only to find itself face-to-face with the royal guard that had previously subdued it with a freezing arrow.

" you insolent-" the man started but was cut off when the guard avoided all of the attacks from all the Blights and aimed an Arrow right at him. " protect me," the man shouted as he witnessed this. All of the blights rushed to his side and protected him from the bomb arrows that were aimed at him. This guard did not hesitate. He was willing to kill the controller of the blights without hesitation. " retreat, we already got what we came for," the man said, but before he could say anything else, the man quickly charged at him by the Ice Blight. The Fire blight took its chance and promptly shot an attack at the guard as they made a clean getaway, disappearing in through the darkness and the rain. 

Link muttered to himself, "What the hell... Who was that guy?" a sense of unease hung in the air. He cautiously scanned the surroundings, half-expecting a surprise attack. His footsteps echoed softly as he paced, searching for signs of danger. The once-frozen blade master lay unconscious while Link contemplated his next move. "What do I do with you?" he pondered quietly, a furrow forming on his brow. His gaze swept across the area, taking in every detail before he finally decided to lift the blade master from the ground.

------

Link dedicated the next few hours to dragging the Yiga blade master through a dark, damp cave. The Cave's walls were covered in moss, and the air was moist. He had to exert considerable effort to remove a couple of large boulders obstructing the entrance to gain access to the Cave. Once inside, the dim light filtering in revealed eerie shadows and the sound of dripping water. Link cautiously made his way deeper into the Cave, his senses alert for any signs of danger. He methodically dispatched all the monsters lurking within the Cave, using his weapons and skills to overcome each threat. After clearing the Cave of enemies, he finally hauled the blade master to the back, where he discovered remnants of ancient Hylian ruins. The dim light illuminated the crumbling stone walls, and the air was filled with the musty smell of decay. Link felt a sense of awe and curiosity as he explored the ancient remnants, marveling at the history and secrets hidden within the Cave.

After leaving the blade master, he meticulously ensured that the area where the unconscious combatant lay was secure and undisturbed. He carefully tended to the blade master's wounds, treating them before disguising himself in his Yiga uniform to avoid detection. Additionally, he took the time to clean up the area and left behind a few essential supplies in case the blade master regained consciousness.

After exploring the Cave, Link emerged and meticulously combed the surrounding area, hoping to find clues to shed light on the recent events. Despite his efforts, nothing substantial turned up, prompting him to redirect his focus to the site of the battle. There, he carefully surveyed the area and made two intriguing observations. Firstly, there was a conspicuous absence of the usual malevolence associated with the monsters of Hyrule, hinting that the cloaked figure might be something other than a typical foe. Secondly, as the rain began to taper off, Link made a surprising discovery in the water; alongside the blade master blade, he stumbled upon a collection of soaked pages. Though the pages appeared deplorable, Link managed to discern a single word on one of them, leaving him with many questions and a sense of urgency to unravel the mystery before him.

Only one word was visible on the tattered paper: "attempt." The paper had endured extensive water and rain damage and appeared torn from a book. Despite the damage, Link continued scouring the area, carefully examining his surroundings for further clues. His perseverance paid off when he discovered several footprints, which unfortunately faded away after crossing the bridge and leading back towards the capital.

He lingered in the dimly lit area for a couple of hours, his mind racing as he tried to piece together the fragmented thoughts and memories in his head. After a while, he made a hasty return to the Cave, hoping to seek answers from the Blade Master. As he retraced his steps, he was relieved not to encounter any Yiga members.

Upon reaching the Blade Master, he found the man motionless, his rhythmic breaths the only sign of life. The Blade Master's contorted expression through his mask betrayed their enduring agony. Still, Link knew better than to tamper with the Master's mask, understanding that it would only intensify their discomfort.

Despite being his enemies, he should have found it unimportant whether they were at ease. Nevertheless, when he infiltrated them, he saw a quality to admire in the Yiga clan - their refrain from prying into his affairs or purposefully endangering towns in pursuit of him back in his timeline. When he clandestinely entered the Yiga clan within his timeline, he grew fond of their strong family bond, particularly under the guidance of their leader, who they treated more like a child than anything else when not out in the open world and safety of their main hideout.

As he built a fire and started to cook a couple of meals, just in case the Blade Master woke up, he took a moment to observe the man lying on the cave floor. The man had only a soft jacket as a pillow and a skinny blanket over him. What caught his attention was the unusual uniform that the man was wearing. It was adorned with numerous unique designs and accessories, which seemed unusual for a regular Blade master.

Throughout the entire day, the Blade Master lay still, unmoving and unresponsive. It wasn't until the following day, as Link prepared to leave, that the Blade Master began to show signs of life. Observing him for a moment longer, Link finally decided to stay.

The Blade Master, his voice hoarse and uncertain, looked around as he inquired, "Where am I?"

"You're safe," Link said reassuringly as he approached the Blade Master.

Confused and disoriented, the Blade Master asked, faltering, "Have I been captured?" His eyes wandered up to the imposing statue; a familiar sight usually found adorning grand buildings or within the royal castle.

"No," Link replied, his voice steady and calm, attempting to ease the Blade Master's distress. The wounded warrior weakly glanced at Link before closing his eyes, his strength waning.

"May I ask what rank you hold?" inquired the blade master, gazing at Link.

"8... I am a senior scout member," replied Link, meeting the blade master's eyes. As he observed the sword master, Link couldn't help but notice the air of seasoned expertise surrounding him. Yet, as he drew nearer, Link couldn't help but be struck by the distinct headpieces and the unmistakable high-quality fabric of the blade master's uniform. This was no ordinary blade master's attire.

"Where are we?" the Blade Master asked, his voice strained with pain as he looked up at Link, who still had the Yiga uniform. He winced as he tried to look around the dimly lit Cave, his eyes filled with confusion and discomfort.
  
"Don't get up. You're going to reopen your wounds, and it's better if you just lay down for a while," Link said soothingly. His concern was evident as he gently touched the Blade Master's shoulder. The Blade Master managed a brief nod before obediently resting his head on the soft, embroidered pillow, his expression a mixture of weariness and relief.

The Cave fell silent as they sat for a couple of minutes. Link attended to the man's injuries and took some time to prepare a meal. He meticulously examined and treated all visible wounds, ensuring that everything was properly attended to.

As the Blade Master gazed at the collapsed building around him, disorientation washed over him. The age-worn structures surrounding him hinted at a rich history now forgotten and abandoned. "Where exactly are we?" he queried, his voice echoing through the cavernous space. It was evident to him that they were nestled within a cavern, the crumbling structures a testament to years of neglect and desolation.

"We are currently in the Zora Domain," Link informed him, his voice steady and calm. The Blade Master appeared visibly puzzled by this revelation but remained silent, allowing Link to provide further context.

"I found you collapsed after your battle... I brought you here to a place I discovered a couple of years ago," Link continued, his gaze fixed on the Blade Master, waiting for a response. The Blade Master, still grappling with the disorientation of his surroundings, nodded in acknowledgment but remained deep in thought.

"Why was this never reported?" questioned the Blade Master with a furrowed brow and a piercing gaze.

"I have operated undercover within the royal family since I was a youth. Despite my best efforts to report, I became separated from the knight platoon one night and stumbled upon this place duing a very rough storm," Link explained, his voice tinged with a hint of regret.

"You were the knight who disrupted my battle, weren't you?" the Blade Master inquired, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.

"My sincere apologies, sir," Link said as he approached with a piece of meat and a bowl of soup. "I couldn't stand by and watch you lose without intervening. I am prepared to accept any consequences for my actions."

"No need for apologies," the blade master responded. "You were right to assist me. We must return to Master Kohga as soon as possible."

"Of course, but before we leave, please partake of this meal, and I will attend to your wounds," Link insisted as he handed over the food. "I have been away from headquarters for quite some time. Could you please update me on the current situation? I apologize for imposing on you."

"Ah, I see," the Blade Master nodded solemnly, his eyes betraying a hint of concern. He understood the situation and recognized the necessity for swift action. "There will be no need for punishment. I understand that you have been undercover and have not received any information from us. We must hurry back to the Master because that damned wizard betrayed us. Instead of helping us take over the Kingdom, he is going to kill everyone including us Yiga."

"Isn't that..." Link started, his voice trailing off with disbelief and apprehension.

"We have been making plans with this wizard for almost 2 to 3 years. He has very strong dark magic that allows him to control Guardians and monsters alike. We have been in motion, infiltrating all the Guardians throughout the Kingdom to attack non-YigaKingdoms and take over the Kingdom once and for all uKingdomster Kohga's control. But we have found out that that is not so. The wizard plans to release Calamity Ganon and destroy the entire Kingdom, including us. He Kingdom as sacrificial pawns to awaken Calamity Ganon, and many of our high-ranking members are dead because of him. He even tried to kill me and the Master, as he clearly saw," the blade Master explained to Length.

Link asked, confused and concerned, "Do you know what he's planning now?" link asked 'I've never witnessed this before, not even in the original timeline.' Link thought

The Blade Master nodded gravely as he replied, "Indeed, he has already infiltrated the Divine Beasts. He intends to make his way to the castle, where he plans to closely monitor the progress of the Guardians and search for any salvageable remnants. We must regroup with the Master and craft a strategic plan to ensure our survival."

Link stood silently, his gaze fixed on the Blade Master, his mind racing uncertainly. The Divine Beasts had been infiltrated and tainted with blights, and there were additional blights outside the Divine Beasts, obediently carrying out the wizard's commands. This meant Link would likely have to confront eight blights. Time was not on his side, and he couldn't disable all the mostly functional Guardians throughout the Kingdom. He focused on tarKingdomthe Guardians in the bustling towns and majestic castles, leaving the Guardians around quaint cottages and scattered villages untouched for now.

"We have to stop this," murmured Link to himself, his voice barely audible above the wind. The blade Master heard him but offered no response. Slowly, he attempted to prop himself up, with Link providing a supporting hand.

Lost in thought, Link pondered his next move. He knew he had to share the information he had just acquired with the rest of the Sages, but he couldn't help but wonder how they would confront the situation. Could they even approach the water temple now that the Blight had seized control of the Divine Beast?

With a resigned shake of his head, Link nodded to himself. He steeled himself for what lay ahead. As he slowly rose to his feet, he informed the blade master that he would patrol the area, concealing his true intention of not returning.

The Blade Master solemnly nodded as he watched Link's figure lessen into the distance. Despite Link's departure, he had thoughtfully left behind a mixture of essential medical supplies for the Blade Master's use. Having dealt with the Yiga members before, Link knew the importance of self-care among their ranks.

Once the Blade Master had finished his lowly meal, he made a concerted effort to tend to his wounds. He mustered all his strength to rise, hoping to follow Link, but by the time he was ready to leave, he realized that Link had already disappeared from the area.

When he first laid eyes on the man, he exuded an air of confidence, convinced that the individual was an integral part of the Yiga clan. The man's responses to his questions were clear, and he even offered insights into his possible rank and position within the clan. However, when the man began preparing the meal, he discerned the man was an imposter. The subtle intricacies revealed the sham. A faithful Yiga member would have customarily sought guidance from the high-ranking official regarding meal preferences, regardless of the official's condition. On an outing or back at The Hideout, providing unwavering assistance during meals was a hallmark of the Yiga clan's protocol. Moreover, during the treatment of injuries, Yiga members would inspect and administer treatment and then discreetly recede into the shadows to any small Yiga hideout for safety.

It is customary for a Yiga member to carefully inspect any wound, whether it belongs to themselves or another person, and provide the best possible treatment. After that, they are expected to withdraw from the area, typically seeking assistance in a highly Yiga-populated area. However, in this situation, the man faking being a Yiga member chose to take the wounded individual to a secluded location instead of the nearby small townhouse. Sooga was almost sure that the townhouse was a standard resting place for Yiga clan members in case of emergencies and was only a couple miles off from the battleground.

Instead of speaking up, Sooga remained silent and observed the man's actions. He approached the situation cautiously as the man administered medications and tended to his wounds, but gradually, he became captivated by his diligent efforts. The man was deeply invested in nursing him back to health. Sooga was grateful for the generous portion of protein despite the meal's scarcity of vegetables and mushrooms.

Furthermore, Sooga closely watched the man as he recounted the events. The man's profound concern was palpable, and he appeared deeply engrossed in his thoughts, mainly as he left.

Sooga wanted to know who this man was, but before he could find out, he needed to return to his Master to report everything that had happened. Slowly getting up, he exited the Cave as best as he could despite his wounds. He looked around the Cave and wondered, "Why doesn't this place look familiar?"

As they traveled throughout the Kingdom, they discovered mKingdomg-forgotten ruins, even unknown to the Kingdom itself. The Cave tKingdomountered was new to them. It appeared to have been filled with riches that were now significantly damaged and hardly worth anything. However, it was clear that they had been valuable at some point. The Yiga clan would likely take full advantage of them if they found the Cave sooner. It was being used for nothing at the moment.

Sooga, his head pounding with pain, shook it once more as he limped out of the dimly lit Cave and into the engulfing darkness of the Zora Domain. He was determined to return to the scorching heat of the Gerudo Desert.

----------------------------

 "When I was coming here, I ran into a situation: a battle with the Yiga clan... More specifically, a blade Master against all four of the Blights. A man in a cloak seemed to be controlling them, but I couldn't make his face out, and before I could do anything, he disappeared."

" Why didn't you say that sooner?" Sidon asked, concerned and Confused. He looked at Link, who was sitting on a boulder next to him. They were in the middle of a clearing near the waterfalls but just out of sight of anyone.

" It doesn't matter. I took the Yiga Blade Master to a cave near the Zora kingdom. I expected him for all of his injuries. He was unconscious and going to heal fine, but he was injured and won't heal any time soon to stop our plans. I doubt it has anything to do with us. I just want to let you know. But that's not what I'm worried about," Link pointed out.

" You're worried about the man who was controlling the Blights, aren't you?" Sidon asked. He was also concerned about the same thing but didn't want to voice it. " And you said you have never seen this man before, not even through the memories that you received," Sidon asked. 

" No, he didn't even remotely look familiar in any way I didn't even recognize his voice when he talked to me," Link responded. 

" But I just can't help but think about whether he controls the Blights now... Was he also responsible for what happened 100 years ago... For us I mean... And, if it's true did he really survive by so many years until I woke up?" Link's voice was filled with a deep, unsettling concern. 

" I highly doubt it, but I can look into it later along with Tulin..." 

"Well, you do that. I'm going to try to figure everything out with the floating scale Island first," Link stated, conveying a sense of urgency and determination. " but it's also the issue that when I had a talk with the blade Master, he told me that the Blight's had already infiltrated the Divine beasts." 

" the last time I was in the Divine beast and didn't see anything out of the ordinary... I can't have a look and I can ask everyone else if they can have a look while you come up with a plan to deal with this mysterious man." Sidon pointed out

" I'll get into it now, but I also want to make sure everything's going according to plan with the princess and the kingdom..." Link said as he thought back to the plan of evacuating the Kingdom. I wanted to infiKingdom the knights to see what the king planned, but I didn't get a chance because I had to deal with this situation.

" that's a problem we can deal with later. Let us focus on this now... I'll see how I can get my sister up to the water temple while you set everything up," Simon said as he nodded to him and jumped into the waterfall. Link stayed there for a second before going to the Divine Beast.

------

As he walked into his grand throne room, the weight of responsibility sat heavily on his shoulders, and he struggled to maintain his composure. Without hesitation, he issued orders to his loyal men and trusted advisers. His command resonated throughout the room: "Scour every inch of the kingdom in search of the dragon's magical tears." His determination was fueled by a deep desire to unravel the mysterious message of Zelda's ancestor and uncover the answers needed to avert the impending Calamity.

Despite the overwhelming rush of nerves that threatened to overtake him, he stood tall and composed, every fiber emanating regal authority. His unwavering composure was not just for the sake of upholding the grandeur of his Kingdom but also to embody the strength and protection deserved by his beloved daughter. She had ventured into the mystical Zora domain, delving deep into ancient lore, seeking answers from a king who had ruled centuries before. The thought of her perilous quest weighed heavily on his mind, a constant and unyielding concern for her safety that remained ever-present.

"My lord, we will scour the entire kingdom to look for those tears, but please, you must-"

"Silence," Rhoam snapped at one of his advisors, telling him to go back to his quarters to get some rest since he had not rested since he had returned almost two days ago. "This is the top priority, and I cannot rest until I have answers. The Seers have told me they anticipate the Calamity will return soon, and I cannot be seen idly sitting back. No, we must do something about this."

"Please consider your well-being, my king," one of the advisors pleaded, concern evident in his voice.

"That is inconsequential compared to the welfare of my kingdom," the king retorted sharply. "It is my duty as the ruler to ensure the safety of all. Instruct the Knights to undergo intensive training, and dispatch them to the villages to enlist more applicants for our guard." The king's voice resonated with conviction and determination. 

The advisors appeared unsure of his decision, yet they proceeded with it regardless. They allocated most of the guards to commence their training as planned. Rhoam was genuinely irritated with them for their actions. Despite their persistent attempts to reassure him and encourage relaxation, he found it difficult to unwind, particularly in light of what he had just witnessed.

As his most loyal guard spoke up, making him glance at the man from the corner of his eye, Rhoam responded confidently, "I am certain the princess will be ready."

"And I'm certain that as soon as she comes back, I'm going to send her to the Lake of Wisdom," he determinedly added.

"Of course, I will ensure that my son knows to take care of her," the guard told him. "No need to worry, my king; everything will go accordingly."

As the day went on, he spent his time signing paperwork and retreated to his private room in the Library Library, a secluded space known to very few. There, he weighed over possible strategies to address the situation at hand. Additionally, he was ready to uncover the identity of the unfamiliar man they had encountered earlier. His thoughts circled whether the man held a position as a guard within the castle's ranks or if he was perceived as a lowly servant. The man's unfamiliar face and voice confirmed they had never crossed paths. He questioned the guards accompanying him to glean any recognition of the man, all of whom responded negatively.

Following this encounter, the guards promptly launched an investigation to ascertain the man's identity and uncover any secrets he might hold about the castle. Despite their efforts, their search proved futile, as no one seemed to know the mysterious man.

He stood amidst the towering library shelves, mounting as he hLibraryulously searched through the book, scanning the pages for any glimmer of insight. His private collection, meticulously curated over the years, yielded no solace either. "This is all pointless," he muttered, his exasperation palpable. "I am not finding answers to anything."

The king heard a voice, " I can certainly help," coming from a nearby location. Startled, he instantly looked around him but didn't see anyone.

 Suspicious and on guard, he growled, "Who is here? Show yourself," as he drew his sword, ready to defend himself.

"There is no need for that," the woman said in a calm, melodious voice. The words came from behind him, causing him to whirl around in his cramped quarters, but he saw no one there. "I am just here to help. After all, you are the father of one of my descendants," the woman's voice reiterated. As the king turned to confront the source of the voice, he was startled to find a mysterious woman standing at the center of the room. The small room was securely locked from both the inside and the outside, leaving him bewildered by the woman's presence.

And not just any woman; it was a woman from the vision, appearing beautifully and reminiscent of Zelda yet exuding a more mature and graceful aura. Her short, blonde hair was elegantly fashioned into a crown braid. She wore an ancient dress, a blend of green and white fabric that appeared well-preserved. Additionally, she adorned herself with myriad jewelry from a distant past, evoking an air of mystery and elegance.

Rhoam's eyes widened in astonishment as he gazed at her. In that momentary vision, he recognized her as the woman who had fervently prayed to the goddesses above. She had seemingly undergone a miraculous transformation, assuming the form of a dragon, with the shattered remnants of a master's sword clutched in her mighty claws.

Rhoam's voice trembled with disbelief as he exclaimed, "It's you! The woman from the visions, the ancestor of my daughter. You hold the power to seal Calamity Ganon." His words hung in the air, heavy with astonishment.

"I'm sorry, I cannot," the woman said, looking rather glum as she stared at the ground. Her warm, honey-colored eyes glistened with sorrow as she spoke. "I have lost my power to do anything for many years. I've been trapped in this beastly form with no power. I am simply a vision that you can see, a mere echo of my former self. However, there is no need to worry. I have a solution. Through my ancient knowledge and wisdom, I come with answers to many of your problems, including a strategy for defeating the dreaded Demon King," the woman said softly, her voice carrying a soothing yet determined tone.

"The Demon King—I heard you mention him in that vision," the king said, but the woman cut him off.

The woman looked at the king with a seriousness that belied the softness of her voice. "There's no need for me to explain that to you. It's a story that's far too long, entwined with centuries of history and sacrifice. Instead, I believe we should focus our efforts on establishing the Guardians — those beastly creatures that were created to defeat the original Calamity Ganon. They will aid you in your fight."

The king nodded, understanding the gravity of the task and knowing that the woman's words contained profound wisdom.

"But those things, they have been destroyed by..." the king spoke, his voice trailing off as he pondered the recent events. His mind kept returning to the mysterious man with the black hair. Was he responsible for destroying the guardians meant to protect them, or was he a possible ally of the Kingdom? The king's thoughts were uncertain as he grappled with the implications of these unanswered questions.

"I understand that most of the items have been destroyed, but not all of them have disappeared," the woman explained. "I am confident that you can place orders for more to be produced. Furthermore, the technology situated directly beneath this castle enables rapid construction. All that is required is to repair the machinery inside them." These were the woman's encouraging words.

"Tell me what I must do, and it shall be done," the king declared firmly, his eyes narrowing with mistrust. Deception did not sit well with him, especially from the dark-haired man who seemed convinced he was wiping out the Guardians across the Kingdom.

"Indeed, but before we proceed, let us summon the princess and prepare her journey to the fabled Lake of Wisdom. However, it is imperative that she remains unaware of my presence, for if she were to uncover my existence, I would no longer be able to offer you my assistance," the woman cautioned, her voice holding a note of urgency.

"Indeed," Rhoam mused as he furrowed his brow in contemplation. "I shall summon Zelda and instruct her to journey to the Lake of Wisdom to beseech the divine for her power."

"Once she has completed this task, I will then divulge the remainder of the instructions," the woman replied with a sly smile, taking note of Rhoam's diverted attention.

Chapter Text

As the clouds loomed heavily above the Zora kingdom, a relentless downpour enveloped the land, sending the inhabitants scurrying for sheKingdomin their homes. Rain was a familiar occurrence in the Kingdom, often accompanied by distant rumbles of thunder. However, on this particular day, an unmistakably unsettling atmosphere hung in the air, prompting the locals to seek refuge near the safety of the castle walls. The diligent guards in the field were the only souls braving the tempest, steadfastly carrying out their regular patrols and investigations despite the relentless rain.

Despite Princess Zelda's imposing presence and the heightened security measures, a sense of unease hung in the air, as if an imminent disaster loomed over them. This feeling grew even stronger two days into Zelda's visit when a royal guard from the castle arrived at the Zora Kingdom while she was in an audience with the Zora King. The Guard's mission was to insist on the princess's return to the castle so that Zelda could fulfill her duties of Awakening her power.

Zelda found herself in a state of confusion when she received specific instructions from her father to extract as much knowledge as possible about the ancient past from King Dorephan, only for this plan was abruptly interrupted when her father urgently summoned her to the castle without warning. Following his instructions, she managed to mobilize the rest of the Champions to accompany her, except for Mipha. The empathetic Mipha opted to stay behind, expressing her concern for her brother and her desire to remain close in case he required assistance. But what was odd was Revali's insistence on staying by her side; Mipha initially rejected his offer, only to later relent and allow him to accompany her, despite his valid concerns about the potential dangers she might face. 

"Why did you offer yourself to stay?" Mipha asked Revali once they were alone in a private room after Zelda, Link, and Urbosa left.

"I already told you it was for your safety, especially with the rising number of monsters throughout the kingdom," Revali said, nodding slightly. He looked away from her as he watched Sidon sleep on his sister's lap.

Mipha, with a concerned expression, asked, "I understand your point, but why would we leave the princess vulnerable?"

Revali, appearing somewhat exasperated, responded, "She is not the only princess, as you well know. However, she is not without protection. Urbosa and that bumbling knight are constantly by her side. Furthermore, let's not forget her loyal royal Guard, who are always there to ensure her safety." With a dismissive gesture, Revali rolled his eyes to emphasize his point.

"Perhaps that's accurate, but I've noticed that you seem particularly uncomfortable in the Zora domain. The damp atmosphere clearly unsettles you more than it does most, and it's not uncommon for Rito to struggle with it. Have you found the atmosphere to be a challenge, Revali?" Mipha inquired, gently coaxing Revali to open up.

 Revali remained silent briefly as he contemplated the situation, then slowly nodded in resignation. He couldn't help but harbor a deep disdain for the perpetually damp and misty weather of the Zora domain. Unlike the weather in the Rito village, characterized by its refreshing coldness and occasional light snow, the Zora domain always seemed shrouded in a thick fog. The constant moisture in the air would cause his feathers to pucker and become heavy, leaving him unable to repel so much water. Flying became an even more significant challenge due to the constant rainfall in the Zora domain, making it incredibly strenuous for him to navigate the skies.

"I just wanted to make sure that you were all right. Is that too hard for you to believe?" he asked Mipha, his eyebrows furrowed as he glanced at her with a questioning side glance.

"I guess not. My apologies for questioning your motives... I have just been on edge with my brother being unwell and with him disappearing so often. I just..." Mipha said, her voice trailing off as she placed a comforting hand on Sidon's head and looked down at him, concern evident in her eyes.

"It's fine," Revali said with a hint of understanding as he gracefully flew up to the hammock they had placed for him. Mipha looked at him momentarily, a mixture of gratitude and sadness in her gaze, before looking away. "I understand you're worried for your brother," he added softly.

They lapsed into a heavy silence, each lost in their thoughts. The atmosphere was tense for a few minutes until the tranquility was disrupted by some guards who had come to check on them. Mipha stood up, her voice calm and reassuring as she told them, "There is no need to worry; we are completely fine," hoping to persuade them to leave. She was just about to nudge Sidon awake so they could return to their beds when she was startled by the unexpected sound of Revali conversing with the Zora guards.

"If I may ask a favor of you," Revali said, capturing the Guard's attention. They looked at him with curiosity and nodded in acknowledgment. I would appreciate it if at least one of you could keep watch over the Divine Beast... perhaps from the inside, if that's feasible."

"Why do you make this request, Revali?" Mipha inquired, her gaze fixed on him.

Revali cautiously expressed his concerns, "I have a gut feeling that something significant is about to unfold tonight. And if it's within your power, please refrain from exposing your presence." Upon receiving his directive, the Zora guards turned their attention to Mipha, who acknowledged the instruction with a nod. They then respectfully bowed and assured Revali that they would promptly adhere to his directive before departing from the scene.

" Whatever would you wish to---" Before Mipha could finish her sentence, Revali cut in, eager to share his recent discovery. "A couple of days ago, I stumbled upon something interesting," he began, his eyes filled with determination. I've come up with a theory that could prove incredibly valuable for us if everything goes wrong with Calamity Ganon. Revali paused, acknowledging the gravity of his words. "I wanted to inform the princess but didn't want to raise her hopes more than they already are. You understand, Princess Mipha," he said, glancing sideways at her, his concern evident in his expression.

"I believe you are right about what the Kingdom has done. I don't agree with the methods you have used, but I do agree that anything we can do to gain an advantage for the safety of the Kingdom will be useful to us. In that case, I will patrol the Divine Beast and stay inside just in case anything happens." Mipha told him with a severe look on her face.

Revali looked confident as he peered out of the window at the imposing form of the Divine Beast. "Yes, and just in case, do not interfere with anything that will happen. I am sure it will be quite interesting," he said. 'It's time for us to make a move. Against what, I am not sure, but it is time.'

Mipha, with a hint of concern in her voice, asked, "What brought this on, though? Why did you suddenly decide to investigate your theories?" as she gently lifted Sidon in her arms.

"I apologize for not informing you earlier," Revali said with a tinge of regret. "But keeping this information to myself was necessary. If I had spoken up sooner and raised everyone's hopes, it could have resulted in wasting more time than necessary if I turned out to be wrong."

Mipha nodded understandingly, her eyes reflecting empathy as she spoke softly, "I see." She carried Sidon out of the room, carefully cradling him in her arms, her movements gentle and deliberate as she placed him in his bed.

As Revali watched her leave, he couldn't shake the feeling that she was suspicious of something. He realized that he would need to confide in her about what he had heard, but for the time being, he decided to keep the information to himself.

"Alright, we have a couple of hours to figure everything out," Link said as he made his way towards Sidon, standing atop the Shatterback Point, the wind blowing through his hair and the sun beginning to set in the distance.

"Yes, I did find the opening for the spring, but unfortunately, it's wrong. Most likely, we're going to have to break through the Earth with Ruta before we can gain access to the water," Sidon explained, nodding as he spoke.

"What about the Waterworks?" Link asked. 

"It's still locked like you said," Sidon nodded.

Alright, that's settled. We'll stick to the original plan. Let's make our way to the Divine Beast and upload the programming. Tomorrow, our destination is Floating Scales Island." Link nodded as he guided Sidon to the point's edge. With a confident leap, he unfurled his Paraglider. Sidon swiftly followed suit, anParagliderded gracefully downwards towards the Divine Beast, careful to avoid detection with their silent descent as the moon rose.

When Link and Sidon reached the Moon of Ruta, they swiftly gained access to the interior of the Divine Beast. Once inside the hidden room in Ruta's head, they entered a series of complex instructions. Despite encountering a couple of initial setbacks, they successfully resolved them with the help of the manuals that they had taken when they first infiltrated Vah Ruta. Their careful programming piloted the Divine Beast to use its trunk to burrow into the earth, accessing the natural spring beneathEarthshatterback point. The Beast was designed to absorb a specific amount of water into its trunk, holding it briefly before releasing it with tremendous force.

"Are we all set on my end? When do we kick things off?" inquired Sidon.

Still engrossed in tinkering with the Divine Beast's Mainframe, Link replied, "We'll start once we have a clear view outside. It's crucial to ensure that no one is inadvertently put in harm's way."

Sidon nodded solemnly as he settled down next to Link. With a heavy heart, he spoke, his gaze fixed on the imposing statue at the end of the room. "It is odd, you know," Sidon began slowly. "I saw my sister, alive and well, yet I couldn't embrace her... I couldn't feel her presence as I longed to."

Link turned to him, his expression filled with empathy, silently urging Sidon to continue.

"You're going to meet her soon enough," Link reassured him. "If everything goes right and we can return to the future, you will have the chance to see her again."

"That is, if your theory is correct, we will return to our timeline... What will happen to us then?" Sidon asked, his gaze fixed on Link with concern and anticipation.

"What do you mean if we are going to go back?" Link's brow furrowed in confusion as he turned away from the Divine Beast's mainframe. 

"The four of us will go back, but what will happen to you, Zelda, and everyone else in the Kingdom?" Sidon's eyes searched Link's, seeking reassurance from his closest friend. "You were initially meant to be less than 100 years into the past than we were... Are you going to...?" Sidon's voice trailed off, leaving the unspoken question in the air.

"Don't think like that, not right now," Link reassured him, placing a comforting hand on Sidon's shoulder. "Everything will go according to plan, and if it doesn't, we'll figure something else out," he said with a warm smile, hoping to dispel any lingering doubts.

As night descended, a serene silence enveloped the surroundings, with everyone in deep slumber. The only disruptions in this peaceful ambiance were the symphony of sounds from the forest's wild creatures, the melodious chirping of birds, and the occasional rustle of a sleeping monster or the distant footfalls of a patrolling sentinel. Amidst this nocturnal orchestra, the unwavering accompaniment of flowing water from the waterfalls continued.

Revali gazed out the window toward East Reservoir Lake, where the imposing figure of the Divine Beast was expected. Three days had passed since his last conversation with Mipha, and he had confined himself to his quarters. However, on this particular day, an unspoken desire beckoned him to risk beyond the confines of his room.

As he walked through the open balcony window, Revali's heart raced with anticipation. Once outside, he soared into the night sky, flapping his wings silently, observing the guards as they patrolled below. Spotting him, the guards recognized the champion and wisely refrained from questioning his activities. They granted him free rein in the area, always ready to accommodate his needs. Yet, despite their trust, they couldn't shake off the underlying sense of concern as they watched his every move. 

All guards have been explicitly briefed about Revali's special request to maintain vigilance over the Divine Beast and its immediate vicinity. They have also been instructed to wield caution and report any unusual activities directly to him or the royal family without hesitation. It was evident to the guards that the champion had helpful information that he was unwilling to share, but they respected his judgment, refrained from pressing him for further details, and did as told.

On this serene night, the tranquility hung in the air as Revali soared through the skies, meticulously scanning for any signs of disturbance. He gracefully eliminated a few menacing monster camps near the Zora kingdom. Only dropping when he spotted a group of guards vigilantly watching over the Divine Beast, he acknowledged their presence with a respectful nod.

"Have there been any unusual occurrences lately?" Revali inquired of one of the guards.

"No, sir, everything has been proceeding as usual," responded one of the senior guards. "The Divine Beast has remained stationary, and there have been no signs of unusual activity around the lake, aside from a few monsters, which we promptly dispatched as per our standard protocol."

Revali spoke decisively, "Very well then... I have a feeling that we might have a situation on our hands with our divine Beast." As the Guard nodded in agreement, Revali continued, "Did you--"

"Yes, sir, they're currently inside," the Guard interjected, finishing Revali's sentence. Revali nodded before turning his gaze towards the Beast.

Revali nodded in approval, his feathers ruffling with slight satisfaction. He was relieved that Mipha had heeded his advice and consented to station some of her guards inside her Divine Beast for the time being. Despite her air of suspicion and her pressing need for answers, she didn't shed a single tear. Meanwhile, Revali had remained reticent for the past few days, offering no explanations.

His gaze swept briefly over the Divine Beast before something in the water drew his attention. With a furrowed brow, he swiftly commanded the guards to extinguish the fire and to fake going to sleep. Though initially bewildered, the guards complied. Following his plan, he bid them a hasty farewell before flying into the sky and heading toward the Zora Kingdom. However, he soon veered back as if seized by a sudden thought.

Revali took flight, his wings carrying him skyward as he strived to blend seamlessly among the swaying branches below. With unwavering focus, he fixed his gaze upon the glistening expanse of the lake, carefully observing its shimmering surface for a brief moment before stealthily shifting to a more concealed vantage point. Without ever losing sight of his target, he seized the opportunity to utilize the cover of a shadowy cloud veiling the moon, using it to approach the Divine BeastMoonetected and alight upon its majestic form.

As he stood atop the Divine Beast, he surveyed his surroundings. Not detecting anything out of the ordinary, he utilized the camouflage of his feathers and the colors of the Divine Beast to blend in as he took a cautious walk around. Finding an entrance, he slipped inside and spotted two guards diligently patrolling the area. Their task was to ensure the Divine Beast's smooth operation, and they engaged in occasional conversations while on duty.

The scene was tranquil, with nothing appearing out of the ordinary. The massive form of the Divine Beast remained motionless, its only activity being the gentle release of the water it had collected while peacefully resting in the lake for an extended period.

The colossal Divine Beast had been commanded to remain completely still, forbidding even the slightest movement or adjustment of its enormous trunk into the water. However, Revali's attention was drawn to a peculiar sound – clicking emanating from the joints of the Divine Beast. The guards, perplexed, scanned the area from their vantage point in Vah Ruta but failed to locate the champion, puzzled by the source of the resounding noise.

As the mysterious sound echoed through the air, one of the guards asked, "What was that?"

"I'm not sure. I'll go patrol the back side, and you patrol the front. We'll meet in the middle in a minute," the other Guard said, trying to quell their unease.

Revali carefully observed as they split up and searched the area. Despite their efforts, they all found nothing unusual. However, Revali, feeling a sense of responsibility, decided to venture outside of the Divine Beast to ensure everything was in order.

As Revali soared out, his keen eyes caught sight of the trunk, which had been mysteriously submerged in the water. This was a recent development, as it had not been that way before, raising suspicions in Revali's mind. What puzzled him even more was the sudden retraction of the trunk at an angle, effectively blocking the water flow in and out. At that moment, Revali cursed himself for forgetting that the submerged trunk was one of the entrances to the concealed room within the Divine Beast.

He was determined not to take any chances with whoever was tampering with the Divine Beast, whether it was Mipha or the Intruders. With caution in mind, he swiftly maneuvered beneath Ruta's towering head and accessed the concealed pipeline inside its gaping mouth. This area provided an advantageous vantage point, being one of the Divine Beast's blind spots. He remained stationed there for a few hours, only venturing at sunrise.

As the sun rose over the horizon, casting a warm glow across the landscape, the tired guards bid farewell to their overnight watch of the Divine Beast. Some departed to resume regular patrols, while others headed straight to their barracks for well-deserved rest. From his vantage point, he observed their departure, settling into a patient silence as he waited for the world to awaken. Hours passed, and as the morning unfolded, a subtle yet distinct sound of movement emanated from the Divine Beast, piquing his curiosity.

As the massive trunk began to stir again, Revali did his best to maintain his balance. Gradually, the colossal structure ascended higher into the air. It moved with such deliberate slowness that one would only discern its upward progress by steadfastly fixating on the subtle movement. Throughout this ascent, Revali remained as impassive as ever, striving not to arouse the attention of whoever was manipulating the trunk. While the prospect of it being Mipha offered some reassurance, the unsettling possibility that it might be someone else lingered persistently in his mind.

" what in the world are you doing," he asked. The Divine Beast slowly started to walk towards Tal Tal Peak. He watched a Divine Beast climb out of the water and use his trunk to help it attach itself to the side of the mountain and bring itself up. Under the giant feet came little spikes that attached themselves to the ground below, ensuring that it had stable footing as it climbed up the side of the mountain. He knew they weren't trying to hide themselves at this point. They were trying to work as fast as Vah Ruta climbed the side of the mountain.

He could see from down below that many guards were trying to get out of the path of the Divine Beast, but he didn's get injured as the Divine Beast continued to climb the mountain. He also saw Mipha appear from the water but decided not to move, not wanting to risk his compromised position. He waited there for a couple of minutes until finally, after a while, they made it to the top of the side of the mountain, and then the Vah Ruta turned slightly to go up Ploymus Mountain.

Ravali needed clarification, especially since there was most likely nothing up there except for the Waterworks leading the water to the waterfalls inside the mountain. Outside of that, nothing was exciting or enjoyable except for a single Lynal family that usually kept to itself.

It was almost noon when Vah Ruta stopped moving at the point of shutterback. Considering how steep the small Peak was, it was nearly a miracle that the Divine Beast did not slip off. But from where Revali could see, he could see that the Divine Bees had attached themselves to the ground by their legs, making sure they were sturdy and unable to fall. 

" what is all this why come here," he asked himself as he looked up at the Divine Beast. 

For a couple of hours, the Divine Beast didn't move. It was past noon, almost 3:00 or 4:00, when it moved again. Its trunk pointed upwards, and then there was nothing but silence. 

Suddenly, he could hear the Machinery moving quickly and hitting other Machinery as he could hear Vah Ruta working from the inside, but not like usual. Instead, he could listen to the large amount of water flowing through it, bringing it out of its trunk, pointing it to the sky, and drenching the entire area. The rainfall continued until a few minutes after Ruta stopped spewing water out of its trunk and kept its trunk upward. From then on, the Divine Beast did not move for many, many, several hours.

Due to Revali's extensive training in darkness in his village and beyond, he could discern small details from Vah Ruta's trunk, even during the tremendous downpour. While most people wouldn't have been able to see anything, Revali spotted a slight glimmer of an object obstructing the Moon from his view. It was this subtle detaMoonhat caught his attention and drew his focus. Despite the shuttle's brief passage over the Moon, Revali's acute perception prompted him to pay closer attention to whatever had been thrown into the sky.

He was confused as he watched a piece of metal being thrown out of the trunk with a balloon attached to it. Not only could he see someone on the metal plank from the distance he was at, but he didn't even get a chance to investigate further. As soon as he spotted them in the air, a light flickered on the metal plank, and the balloon started to expand, preventing it from falling downward and allowing it to rise upward.

As he was preparing to begin his investigation, he noticed Ruta's trunk returning to the ground and digging into the Earth at the top of the shatterback point. Earthaction piqued his curiosity, especially when he heard the sound of movement from within, unmistakably resembling the water flow. The presence of water at the summit of the mountain perplexed him. After contemplating, he shook his head, approaching the situation methodically and carefully. He swiftly emerged from his hiding place with resolve, eager to uncover the mysteries before him.

"What in the world is he doing?" he mumbled, his eyes narrowing as he peered ahead. "What could this possibly mean?" he wondered, his wings gently rustling in the silence. In the shroud of darkness, he ascended into the sky, his movements undetected as he meticulously trailed the small platform that hovered ahead.

He meticulously tracked the mysterious plank for hours, and as the first light of dawn began to appear on the horizon, he couldn't shake the sense of urgency. He was keenly aware that the Zora kingdom would be bustling with activity by this time, and news of the Divine Beast's peculiar behavior would have undoubtedly spread. He was almost sure that Mipha, the Zora princess she was, would have been notified. Despite this, he felt an overwhelming need to delve deeper into the situation before presenting his findings to her.

He continued to fly close, but only close enough to be spotted once he saw something up in the sky. It was odd since he hadn't seen it before, but he could see now that it was probably too far away for even his keen vision to see from the ground. From where he flapped his wings up in the sky, he looked down and found that the Divine Beast looked like an ant compared to anything else. It was so tiny, meaning it was so far away. He looked back, wondering if he should head back and inform everyone of what was happening or continue to investigate. He hesitated, which wasn't something good in his book.

"Damn it all," he growled under his breath, frustration etched on his face as he abruptly spun around and chased after the platform. The figure ahead leaped off the platform and smoothly extracted a paraglider, gliding effortlessly towards the looming floating Island. This floating Island stood out from the one near his home; its color was a somber gray, dampness clinging to the air. The markings etched on its surface told the rich history of the Zora people, every carving a testament to their legacy.

Compared to the floating islands around his home, The intricate design of the islands embedded within the stone contrasted sharply with the painted-on appearance of the Rito skies. Over the years, the painted islands had faded, creating a ghostly, ethereal quality as they merged with the sky.

Silently, he shook his head as he continued to observe. The man got onto the leading platform at the top of the Island and looked back. He almost didn't have enough time to hide, but luckily, he made it to the Island just in time. He slowly flapped his wings, went to the other side of the Island from underneath it, and landed behind the man under the platform to ensure he wouldn't be seen.

"All right then," he heard a familiar voice. It was him. "I hope this reaches the East Reservoir. If not, I'll have to figure something else out," he mumbled.

Revali stayed quiet as he carefully leaned over the platform's edge, his keen eyes fixed on the scene above. His shock grew as he observed Link hoist an Eagle bow, a cherished and rare weapon among the Rito fighters. These bows were meticulously crafted, demanding exceptional skill and high price. Moreover, they were known for their intricate and delicate nature. Yet, watching Link effortlessly handle the bow, Revali marveled as he noticed the unusual arrow being readied at its center.

"What in the world?" Revali asked as he stared. The arrowhead started to glow with what looked like water before Link released it, and a large amount of water shot out of the arrow, with the arrowhead leading in its direction. Revali quickly flew down, hoping it didn't hit anyone, and watched as the arrow flew through a couple of stones, pausing momentarily before it continued, glowing with even more water. It quickly descended to the east Reservoir Lake where Ruta usually resided.

"YES!" Link exclaimed as a glowing spot materialized in the lake. "That's it, Sidon! The plan worked," Link declared to himself.

Revali stood frozen, his eyes widening in disbelief. Why was he involving the young prince in such a risky trial? He was aware that the prince had already been engaged, but the extent of his involvement puzzled Revali. Did this mean they were planning an attack on the Zora Kingdom? Were they using the prince?

"What the hell are you planning?" he exclaimed loudly, his voice filled with urgency and concern without meaning to. 

"Hello," he heard Link shout. He panicked as he realized that he was most likely caught. He looked around to see if there was any place he could hide but only found the underbelly of the Island. Even then, what if Link jumped off and saw him? Of course, it would be no problem for him to deal with Link, but he didn't know if Link was working with anyone else or if that little Rito was with him. In panic, he looked around the Island to see if he could hide anywhere and found a small area covered in what looked like mud.

He reluctantly pressed through the repulsive, slimy, purple substance, knowing he had no other option, and tumbled into the room. The thick mud muffled all sounds outside, concealing his presence. As he surveyed the space, he noticed that the room was softly lit by a pair of lanterns shaped like dragonettes, reminiscent of those on the floating Island near his home. Venturing furthIslando the concealed chamber, he found everything appeared normal. The aging room was overrun with mold and moths, with the occasional plant struggling to grow. Other than that, there was nothing particularly noteworthy about the room.

After escaping the predicament, he quickly memorized and drew exciting patterns on the walls. As he walked further, he discovered a small pedestal-like station in the center of a large room. Despite the Island's size, this did not deter him, and he proceeded up the platform to the stone-looking treasure chest.

As he made his way up the ancient stone steps, Revali couldn't help but mutter, wondering, "What is this?" The stone treasure chest stood before him, its weathered surface hinting at its secrets. With wary tension, he lifted the heavy lid and peered inside, excited as he laid eyes on the treasure within. Resting against the side of the chest was a magnificent helmet—no ordinary headgear, but a Zora Helm, its intricate design hinting at a storied past and compelling him to uncover its significance.

He gazed at the object perplexedly, then stowed it away in his small bag. He paused for a moment longer, carefully scanning the room for any other items of interest before moving back towards the entrance from which he had entered.

From where he was, he could see a little bit of the outside and found that the sun was rising just over the hill. He didn't see anything before, trying to leave and not to get that much more mud on his wings as he went out. 

Once outside and in the fresh air, he looked around to see if he could spot Link with his wings flapping silently in the sky. However, he didn't see him anywhere on the floating Island or the platform he was on earlier. Instead, he looked around at the smaller islands floating nearby. When he didn't see him anywhere, he landed at the same spot where he was and wondered why he had to throw the arrow at that specific location. He looked around and didn't see anything out of the ordinary. He walked several steps in each direction but found nothing strange.

He looked at the glowing portion of the lake and thought. "He was standing right over here, then went to shoot an arrow there," he said as he mimicked Link's movements. Looking up at the glowing light, he noticed a teardrop-shaped target. As he moved around, he observed how the floating islands formed the shape of a teardrop or raindrop.

"I see... but why?" he mumbled to himself. The sun rose, and he saw more light illuminating the darkness below. He spotted Link using his paraglider to descend to Vah Ruta. Still poParaglidert the top of a shatterback point, Revali asked, "What are you planning?" He then let himself go from the Island, making sure he was not spotted as he descended to the earth the following week.

It wasn't until tEarthst moment that he flapped his wings and landed gracefully on the ground. From there, he returned to the Zora kingdom and rushed to Mipha's side. 

He assessed the situation as Revali neared the two Zora knights atop Polymus Mountain. The knights were on Guard, their faces tense as they faced off against two imposing Lynels. With a confident nod, Revali said, "Retreat back to the castle. I'll handle this." The relief on the knights' faces was evident as they quickly followed his orders, knowing that the champion had their backs. "Report to Princess Mipha immediately," he instructed as he swiftly launched a couple of arrows and let them fly towards the approaching Lynels, ready to engage in battle and buy the Zora knights time to reach safety.

"Yes, sir," both said before brushing it off, cleverly taking advantage of the distraction caused by the two Lynels. 

"Why did they have to come out of there?" Revali mumbled, frustration evident in his voice as he skillfully maneuvered to engage the two formidable beasts. His focus was unwavering as he fought, ensuring the guards' safety. Dodging a barrage of arrows, Revali swiftly vanished into the sky, leaving the Lynels bewildered in their domain.

"Master Revali," another guard yelled, getting his attention. He looked over and quickly flew to them as they rushed up the mountain to where he was. "Are you all right? We just received word that you were under attack by two—"

"There is no time. Return to the castle at once," Revali shouted. "I am perfectly fine, but I must report to Mipha and your king as soon as possible."

"Of course, sir, please follow us," the head guard told him as he directed him to the castle. He didn't need the guides, but he very much appreciated them.

Once they had entered the castle and reached the throne room, where Mipha, Sidon, and their father were waiting, he finally bowed and explained what was happening to everyone.

"What is the meaning of this?" King Dorephan asked with a glare. "Two of my most trusted guards were placed in danger and taken to Lynel territory, yet you refuse to reveal any information you have. I demand you answer my questions at once."

"Of course, my apologies for taking so long, but it seems my theory was correct," Revali revealed. "But before I do, there is one thing I wish to bring attention to," he said as he looked over the Royal Family.

"And what might that be?" Mipha asked.

"Sidon," Revali called out the young one's name, making the little one look over at him with shock and confusion. "Who are those men, and why are they here?" he asked.

"What is he talking about?" King Dorephan asked as he looked at the champion and his youngest child.

Sidon looked panicked before shaking his head in denial. "I don't know who you're talking about," he said.

"I'm sure you don't," Revali said.

"What is this about? Is this about that man we spoke of the other day or even about that Zora?" Mipha asked, concerned for her brother.

"Yes, but I believe your brother knows more than he's letting on. Isn't that right, Sidon?" he asked, eyeing the young Zora prince. Sidon just shook his head and hid behind his sister, but she pushed him forward to talk to Revali.

"No... I'm not hiding anything," he said with a guilty look. "I promise."

"Whatever they made you promise... It will hurt your Kingdom and your family much more if you don't tell us what it is," Revali said as he crouched down to the young one. "And if it's dangerous, I'm sure your sister will be happy to know what it is, especially if it involves your health."

"Sidon," Mipha called her brother's name. Sidon looked over at her and then at the ground, trying to avoid Revali's cold look. "Whatever it is, you can trust us... we are your family," Mipha told him.

"but it's not just about family, is it," Revali said. "I understand he is your friend, and you want to protect him. But imagine if they had lied to you... What if instead of helping as they said, they're actually out to harm you and your sister," he said. He didn't believe this, not because of the relationship he built up with the dark-haired man, but because he had to make the child feel it to review what he knew. And from the looks of it, he learned a lot.

"I promised I wouldn't say anything," Sidon shook his head as tears started to well up in his eyes. "I promised that I wouldn't say anything or something terrible might happen. He said that if..."

"It's all right. Just tell us... to start from the beginning and tell us who they are," Mipha said. She looked over at her father, who had a solemn expression. He looked furious but didn't want to show it and compromise any information that could be revealed to them.

Sidon stayed quiet for a couple of minutes before shaking his head. "I'm sorry," Sidon started to cry. "Mr. Don told me not to tell you that he was here, or you're going to be upset. He told me that if I kept his secret of him being here, he would train me to become stronger and protect my sister from the Calamity," he told her.

Mipha was furious—not at her brother, of course, but at someone who would dare to manipulate him into going with her brother to gather information on the Kingdom. She was furious and willing to see heads roll, but she had to keep calm.

"It's all right; nothing bad is going to happen. Just tell me what's going on. Who is that man?" Mipha said as she went to where her brother was standing, hugged him, and asked for information.

"Mr. Don... He came in a couple of months ago, I think. He came in hurt, I remember. I was playing by the river and I saw him floating. I was scared, but then... A monster came from behind me, and even though he was hurt, Mr. Don protected me. He killed the monster and all of its friends and took me somewhere safe. He told me that..."

"Sidon, why don't you—" Mipha started to shout but was interrupted by her father.

"It's okay; you're not in trouble, son. Please continue your story," Dorephan said as he shook his head at his daughter, who was panicking. He was concerned about this revelation, especially since the river was always guarded. How could they overlook this and put the youngest royal in danger?

Sidon stayed quiet and observed his father and sister's emotions. The royal advisors were also agitated, but the only person with a neutral face was the champion of the bird people.

"Well, when he took me to that safe place, he told me that he was glad I was okay and asked me what I was doing there. I told him that I was just out exploring, waiting for you to come back, but he got upset, and I think he started crying. I tried to calm him down, and he just hugged me. He told me everything was going to be okay and that he would protect you," Sidon said to his sister.

"Protect me... Protect me from what?" Mipha asked.

"He said the bad man and the Calamity... He told me that he used to have an older sister who passed away, but... He wanted to save you. He told me that I should always take care of you and that no matter what happens, you will always love me," Sidon said. "He told me that after I told him that I thought you didn't like me anymore because you kept leaving the kingdom," he mumbled the last part to himself. Even though he mumbled it, his sister still heard it, which shook her.

She knew she was spending a lot of time away from the castle and away from her brother, but she didn't expect him to feel that way.

"Then he told me that he could train me. He said, 'I can't protect you unless you start training' but nobody here wants to train me in weaponry yet. Only in water.So, he started to teach me in the water and with a bunch of weapons. He also told me a lot of stories about a hero who killed a lot of monsters and saved an entire kingdom all by himself."

"Can you tell me about the other man, the Hylian?" Revali asked.

Sidon nodded. "That's Mr. Don's friend. He told me that the story he told me was all about him and about how he saved to the world. They always like to play games with me and take me on adventures through the forest, but they always make sure that I would return home safely," Sidon said. "They speak about a lot of secrets, but I don't understand some of them. However, they tell me whatever they can, at least that's what Mr. Don tells me."

" And what is one of those secrets?" Dorephan asked, getting impatient.

" I'm not supposed to tell anyone," Sidon said, looking ashamed and avoiding eye contact.

"Okay, you don't have to tell us everything now; just tell us what they're planning to do right now. What is that glowing thing in the East Reservoir Lake?" Revali asked, trying to get him to answer at least that question.

"I don't know," Sidon shook his head. "I just know that sometimes they talk about the demon king and saving everyone. They also seem worried all the time, and they like to hide from everyone. When we went out to play near Inogo Bridge, Mr. Hero had to leave because guards were coming. He also had a big black horse with him."

"I see," Revali said. "Either way, I'm going out to investigate again..."

"I shall go with you," Mipha stated—this stunned Revali.

"But," he started but was cut off by her.

"No, you will not convince me to stay here. Of course, I want answers for my brother, but I believe we have already caused enough trouble for you. It is time I, as a princess and champion, stepped up," Mipha told him, determined. He rolled his eyes, nodded to her, and waited for her father's instructions.

"Very well. I will stay here and try to get answers from him as soon as possible. We will also have a stern talk with him about the situation, right, son?" King Dorphan asked his son. Sidon only nodded, with a royal advisor beside him, as the two Champions left the room.

"Okay, tell me what you saw," Mipha asked as soon as they were alone. You mentioned seeing a glowing area inside the lake, so we should investigate there.

Revali explained everything to her as they explored the area and visited the reservoir. As they made their way up, they heard commotion and quickly increased their pace. Revali flew ahead to see what was happening, only to spot a monstrous creature attacking a couple of the Zora guards. His eyes widened, and he quickly shot out a couple of bomb arrows, but it didn't seem to affect the creature as it thrashed around and threw what looked like mud—the same mud he had to hide behind to avoid being seen by Link.

"You foul beast, get away from them!" he shouted as he continued to shoot bomb arrows at the monster's creature. The creature was not paying attention to him and let out a roar as the gunk disappeared from its body. Revali shot his arrows at it again, only to have its insides come out. He quickly shot them, incapacitating the monster.

He continued to shoot arrows while the guards attacked the monstrous creature, but it didn't stay down for long and returned with even more mud covering its body.

"Princess, you're here!" one of the guards yelled. they where all happy to see that the champion had arrived along with the Rito champion.

"What's going on? What is this thing?" Mipha shouted as she brought out her weapon and started attacking the creature. However, moving was difficult as the monster spewed mud all over the ground, making walking impossible. The only person who could inflict any damage was Revali, but that was barely effective due to the mud covering the monster's body.

"Princess, we were going to investigate the light coming from the cave when this monster appeared out of nowhere. It attacked us and—" The man was cut off as the monster attacked him, covering him with mud, drenching him, and making him fall over. The rest of the guards tried to rescue him, but they got stuck in the mud, making it impossible for them to move. The monster simultaneously took them out as it swung its body around.

"Stay back!" Mipha shouted as she continued to attack the Beast, trying to restrain it. Her efforts worked temporarily, but the Beast continued casting mud, making her attacks not work.

"We need water," a young voice called out, surprising everyone. Only one person recognized the voice and saw water pouring from the sky. He hastily dodged the water and glanced up again, spotting tiny flapping white wings. "Its weaknesses are drenching it in water and attacking when its guts are exposed," the young person exclaimed.

"Are you certain?" Revali asked, eyeing the young man with skepticism. Despite not harboring any ill will toward the young Rito, he found it hard to trust him after everything they had been through.

"Yes, just look," the young one said as he pointed to the ground with his Talin. Mipha and Revali looked at the monster and saw that most of the mud protecting it was gone. They nodded to each other and quickly shot a couple of ice arrows into the sky, then melted them with a couple of fire arrows. It wasn't much, but the slight drizzle from the melted ice was enough to clear some of the blood around the guards.

Mipha used her most powerful attack, a water-infused Lightscale Trident. The water she absorbed came from the lake and went high into the air, following the movements of Mipha's Trident. The monstrous creature growled and snapped at her, but the water pushed it back. She finally released her attack, driving the monster away from her and everyone else.

"Move back now," the little bird said, shooting his arrow directly into the monster's guts. It let out a screech and started choking on the mud inside. The Beast fell to the ground and exploded into the usual monster guts, but this one had a chest inside.

"What in the world was that thing?" Revali asked the little Rito. The little one slapped his wings, trying to escape after hearing his question. He didn't want to answer him, but Revali went faster and got in front of him before he could even turn around. "Don't even think about it. I have thousands of questions for you, and I demand answers," he growled at the little one. He didn't mean to sound so harsh, but he was tired of waiting for answers. He knew they were never going to come to him if he let him leave.

Instead of answering, the young one just challengingly glared at him and quickly slapped his wings downward, letting himself drop to the Earth. Then, promptly, he turned around andEarthped his wings as fast as he could to go toward a cave.

"Follow him underwater," Mipha said, as the cave the young one was going through had been an extension of the Link. "And find out how that cave appeared out of nowhere," she demanded.

"Right away princess," all guards shouted, following after the young one.

"Revali, don't," Mipha shouted at him.

"I need answers you don't understand," Revali shouted at her from the sky as he was about to follow after the young one.

"I do understand. You don't think I want answers for why they have been manipulating my younger brother," she snapped at him. She was never like this. She was always reserved and kind-hearted. The only time she ever spoke like that, even in a particular manner, was when training, but now that was nowhere in sight.

"These people know things they shouldn't. Either they are here to help us, or they are here to distract us from an actual goal. From what I can see, that young one is distracting us from our true objective, which is to investigate the lake," she pointed out.

Revali nodded in agreement. He thought it was inconvenient for the young one to appear at that moment, especially with him around. He knew he would demand answers and would stop at nothing to pursue any clue to get them. With everything planned out beforehand, what was the meaning of all of this? Revali muttered to himself.

"You're right. My apologies. Let's go investigate then," Revali said, apologizing to Mipha.

"Alright, you go and observe from above. I will scout underwater to see if there's anything there," Mipha said as she quickly went into the water after Revali's positive response. Quickly, they both separated and went their ways, following orders.

Chapter Text

"Let's go while we still have the chance," Sidon said as he jumped over the cliff's edge, landing perfectly in the water without being seen. From a distance, he could see the monster that had attacked them in the original timeline was now attacking some of the guards, which would serve as a perfect distraction. They didn't want to leave the guards fighting the monster, as they didn't know if they could handle it. They didn't want to test their skill against it at that moment.

Link murmured to himself, his heart racing with worry, 'Hopefully, they're okay after this,' as he leaped off the cliff's edge, raising his arms and releasing the paraglider. The fabric caught the wind, and Link glided gracefully towards the faint glow in the distance, indicating Sidon's location.

Upon reaching the designated spot, Sidon, donning his ancient helmet, greeted Link and immediately noticed something amiss. "Is everything all right?" Sidon asked, his concern evident. He observed Link closely and said, "You hesitated for a moment; is something bothering you?"

"Don't worry," Link reassured, "I was just making sure that the guards were able to handle it."

"There was no need to worry, my friend," Sidon replied, nodding to him. "They can handle anything it has thrown at them, especially during this time. They are fine warriors, and I am certain that my sister would not let them fight this battle alone. In the meantime, let us get started with this."

Link urged, "Let's move before Tulin arrives, just to be safe in case we're spotted." He led the way to a small patch of land where one of the ancient buildings had collapsed beneath the water, concealing it from view. The water was shallow enough for Link to stand or even crawl under the structure without being noticed.

Turning to Link, Sidon inquired, "Are you prepared, my friend?" He wore a sorrowful expression as he awaited a response. Before Link could reply, a familiar, fleeting sensation enveloped them both. It was a message from Sidon's ancestors, indicating that they were on the right path and encouraging them to press onward.

"Begin," Link nodded to Sidon, firmly indicating that he wanted him to start.

"I'll be back. Be careful there, my friend," Sidon said as they gracefully maneuvered through the water toward the shimmering light ahead. His movements were so swift as he circled the light that the water around him began to swirl and follow his lead. Undeterred, he continued to pick up speed as the water defiantly surged in unison. Finally reaching the entrance, Sidon pointed it out and urged his friend: "It is there. Jump in whenever you are ready!"

Link gazed down and solemnly nodded, acknowledging the intense struggle between the guards and the monstrous foe. Though concealed from his viewpoint, he was sure of their continued fight. With stubborn determination, he leaped over the edge of the underwater structure he was on and went into the churning whirlpool prepared by Sidon.

Immersed in the tumultuous currents, Link tried to propel himself forward. Yet, the ruthless water currents induced dizziness, compelling him to lose control and submit to the water's forces. As he was inevitably drawn deeper into the heart of the whirlpool, he descended through the water and eventually landed in an extensive aquatic room. Tired but persistent, he gathered his strength to assess his surroundings and continue his arduous plan.

As he entered the room, he quickly glanced around, noticing every detail, and then nodded to himself in affirmation. Sidon followed closely behind. "Let's get this done, then," Sidon said, matching his pace as they proceeded deeper into the underwater waterworks, surrounded by the echoing sounds of their footsteps and the faint gurgling of water.

As Mipha observed the Water starting to move ahead of her, she couldn't help but voice her astonishment, "What in the world is that?" Before this surreal encounter, she had been submerged, attempting to spot the source of the mesmerizing Light, only catching glimpses of the ancient structures beneath Ruta during her moments of rest. However, this time was different. She noticed a change: the area where the door typically stood open, emitting its radiant Light. She was on the brink of swimming towards it when suddenly, she spied a Zora entering the Water, prompting her to swiftly conceal herself behind a couple of underwater corals. Although she observed the Zora's movements intently, she could not discern any distinct details.

Before seeing any details on this Zora, she watched him slowly reach for the ancient helmet resting on the belt. The helmet, weathered and filled with the whispers of history, seemed to possess an eerie glow as it settled on his head, obscuring his features. Anger surged through her veins as she realized this mysterious Zora was trying to control her innocent younger brother. Yet her rising fury, an overwhelming wave of fear, washed over her, leaving her questioning the root of her own worry.

She was uneased and confused as she watched him, wondering why he was manipulating her brother and his true intentions. As she hid underwater, she couldn't help but question whether he was there to cause harm or to offer help. Her mind was racing with so many unanswered questions. All she could do for now was remain submerged and observe as he resurfaced to converse with a Hylian man with dark, black hair—the same individual who had previously shared those haunting memories with them.

She was utterly shocked to learn that this man had a romantic relationship with Zora. She noticed his long hair flowing freely from beneath his mask and hood as she observed him. Additionally, he adorned himself with a meticulously crafted Zora armor set, every piece present except for the helm. However, she could see that he held the missing helm in his hands, demonstrating that he possessed the complete set.

"Begin," the man said after the Zora, and he spoke for a couple of moments. 

"I'll be back. Be careful there, my friend," the other one told him before gracefully leaping into the Water. Mipha didn't bother to conceal herself; whether he saw her or not didn't matter. Fortunately for her, luck was on her side. From her vantage point, she could unmistakably discern that Revali was also observing the interactions from a higher vantage point in the sky, concealed behind one of the mountain peaks where he could watch without being seen.

The Zora, adorned with vibrant red scales, gracefully leaped into the crystal-clear waters, his movements causing mesmerizing ripples around him. As he swam in a mesmerizing circular pattern around the Light emanating from the ancient submerged ruins, she noticed a subtle shift in the water currents after a few minutes. The currents grew stronger, coaxing her in a specific direction and generating a formidable whirlpool. Amidst the intense vortex, the male Zora confidently beckoned to his hermitian friend, who awaited nearby in the Water, evading the pull of the whirlpool's force. "It is there. Jump in whenever you are ready," he called out, his voice cutting through the murmuring rush of the swirling waters.

As the other man silently nodded, he leaped into the Water from what seemed to be one of the ancient ruins beneath him. He swam purposefully towards the swirling whirlpool, provoking concern from Mipha as she watched him being drawn into its depths. Despite struggling initially, he managed to relax into the powerful currents, which allowed it to drag him in. The male Zora followed suit without uttering a word, diving into the water after him. It was clear that he wasn't trying to rescue the other man. In an instant, both disappeared into the whirlpool, leaving only the churning vortex behind.

"What are we supposed to do now?" Revali exclaimed as he descended from the sky, clearly noticing no water submerged. I observed them vanish into an underwater structure. "What could that be?" Revali inquired, his curiosity piqued.

Mipha gazed at the ancient ruins with a mixture of awe and uncertainty. "Those are some ancient ruins from long before my father's time—even before then. I'm not sure about those stories; they get lost throughout time," she said pensively. "No one has been able to get access to go inside them in thousands, millions of years. I don't understand how it's possible now," she added, her voice tinged with panic.

"What do we do? Do we follow them or do we report to your father?" Revali asked her.

"I don't know... I don't even know what's down there," Mipha said, her voice tinged with panic and confusion. "Was this their goal? Were they using my brother to retrieve some ancient weapon hidden beneath the depths? I'm at a loss for what to do," she continued, her breath quickening with anxiety. She was overwhelmed by the realization that these strangers possessed knowledge that not even she or her father could unlock. According to their ancestral lore, the submerged entity had rested undisturbed for nearly 5 million years since its initial discovery. The actual duration of its presence remained a mystery. Despite numerous attempts, no one had cracked its secrets, let alone come close. However, these mysterious individuals effortlessly breached their defenses on their first attempt, leaving Mipha bewildered and apprehensive about what lay ahead.

As Revali and the other person were swimming in the Water, he noticed she was getting anxious. Revali understood the situation's urgency and knew there was no time to panic. He reassured her by saying, "Calm down. We need to stay composed at a time like this." Revali suggested that they wait for the guards to return and have one of them report to her father while they would go and investigate the situation themselves. He emphasized the need to remain collected and stated that they could only afford to save time. "Whether it's something dangerous or something beneficial down there, we have to address it swiftly. Let's not delay any further, let's go."

"But," Mipha started. 

"There's no time to question ourselves," Revali exclaimed, his voice tinged with urgency. "Don't you think I want to be here, do you? You know what Water does to my feathers. It's better to do it now before my feathers become too damp for me to use." 

Despite the lack of rain, the dense, foggy atmosphere was taking its toll on Revali's majestic feathers. He could feel the moisture seeping in, and he knew he was running out of time before his ability to fly would be compromised. Having been in this place for far too long, he felt the discomfort of itchy skin beneath his dampened plumage due to prolonged exposure to the atmospheric conditions.

"Alright, we should proceed without delay," Mipha exclaimed, her panic subsiding as she swiftly swam into the whirlpool. "I will venture down there. Please promptly notify one of the guards about the situation and bring them to my father. I will return shortly to inform you if there are any potential hazards," Mipha assured him as she got ready to go back underwater only to be stopped.

"No, wait," he said urgently. "I'll be back in just a moment. I'll go inform one of the guards right away. Please, do not move." Despite his trust in her abilities as a champion, he was hesitant to leave her alone, mainly because she was already showing signs of a panic attack. With concern etched on his face, he swiftly took to the air, scanning for the nearest Guard who was not preoccupied with the commotion emanating from the cave.

"You must immediately inform the king of the events unfolding here. We will launch an investigation. Go now," he shouted at the Guard. Startled, the Guard was taken aback and didn't anticipate his approach. His attention was diverted to the sudden appearance of a whirlpool and a cave.

The Guard nodded respectfully and replied, "Yes, sir, right away, sir. I apologize," before quickly turning on his heels and rushing down the grand staircase to deliver the urgent news to the king. Meanwhile, Revali swiftly pivoted in the air and gracefully soared back to Mipha's location. As he drew closer, he felt a sense of relief wash over him upon seeing that she was still there, her face reflecting a mix of deep contemplation and unwavering determination.

At the edge of the swirling whirlpool, he gently urged her to move forward, saying, "Let's go." As the Water churned and rose above them, he noticed how it cascaded into a hidden chamber, its depths obscured from view. Despite the turbulent Water, there appeared to be enough space for him to enter without wetting his wings.

"There is an opening for you to get in through," he said, gesturing toward the passage. "I'll do my best to navigate inside without getting my wings wet," he assured her with a determined look.

"Alright, I'm on it," she yelled back at him as she gathered her resolve and leaped into the swirling whirlpool. The Water engulfed her and pulled her down into the depths. As she landed in a small chamber, she spotted a small, clear opening above her, barely large enough to accommodate Revali. he flued through a narrow entrance partially blocked by Water. Revali nearly splashed into the Water, but he quickly spread his wings and beat them a few times, allowing him to land in a dry section of the chamber.

Mipha expressed relief, "Thank the goddesses; you are all right. Are your feathers okay?" she asked, showing concern.

"I am fine. There is no need to worry. Do you see them anywhere?" he inquired. Despite his efforts to dry his wings and clothes, he didn't want to complain, although that was far from the truth.

"No, when I fell in, I was alone. Here, they most likely went deeper. Look, I clearly see that there is some water I can traverse through to the other end."

"Alright, I'll follow you from above," he told her as she paddled across the Water, only to find a giant cave-like area dripping with Water. "Hopefully, my feathers don't get too damaged here."

"I'll go ahead first," she said calmly, looking back at him with determination.

"No, stay here. I'll fly up and carefully scout the area for any potential dangers lurking in the Water. If there's anything risky, I'll return and carry you over," he assured her. She nodded understanding and patiently waited for him to spread his wings and take flight.

As he hovered in the air, he gracefully flapped his wings several times, scanning the small area meticulously to ensure no lurking monsters underwater or in the sky above. Satisfied with his survey, he nodded his head slightly, sweating effortlessly. Without hesitation, Mipha took a graceful dive, plunging into the water and swiftly swimming across the expanse.

As they made their way to the other side, they stumbled upon a narrow staircase that descended into darkness. Revali couldn't help but voice his worry, quietly mumbling, "What if they're waiting for us down there?" His concern about a potential ambush was palpable, adding extra tension to their already nerve-wracking situation.

As they approached the staircase, Mipha gestured to a spot on the left where the elevation offered a commanding view. Reacting swiftly, Revali unfurled his wings and carefully grasped her Trident with his talons before gracefully lifting her to the small but advantageous ledge.

As she expressed her gratitude with a nod, she crouched down to avoid being seen, and he mimicked her actions as they turned the corner, ensuring that nothing was below them. With each step, the enormity of the underwater cave became increasingly apparent, leaving them both in awe. Pausing with open mouths, they marveled at the sheer size of the cave. In the center, a glowing blue-greenish light caught their attention, seemingly tantalizingly approachable if a Rito were present.

Mipha couldn't help but feel a mix of shock and confusion as she gazed around. "What in the world is all this?" She uttered, her voice trembling with disbelief. "What is all of this madness right under my kingdom?" Her eyes darted from one peculiar sight to another, her mind racing to comprehend the unsettling scene.

Revali murmured to himself in disbelief, "What is all this? How do they know so many secrets that not even we are aware of?" Shocked and puzzled, Revali voiced his bewilderment.

Mipha pondered with concern, "What if they truly are here to harm us? What is that thing."

"Shush, be quiet. I see them," Revali urged, gently pushing her to lay down on the stone. Heeding his words, Mipha complied and observed with trepidation as they prowled around below.

The dark-haired man announced, "All right, I spotted all of them."

Pleased with the news, Zora inquired, "That's good. What time would be best for me to help you in any way I can?"

"I never imagined his voice would sound like this," Mipha murmured to herself, barely above a whisper. "It's deeper and more mature, but there's still a hint of childlike innocence in it," she mumbled softly.

"Does he not seem familiar to you?" Revali asked, his tone betraying his own sense of curiosity.

Mipha shook her head. "No, he doesn't even look familiar to me... At least not from here. If I could just get a closer look at him," she told him.

"We can do that later. For now, let's watch what they do," Revali replied, his eyes fixed on their actions as they started paying closer attention.

Zora's voice echoed in the dim chamber, "All right, you can start whenever you're ready, my friend." The young-looking Hylian nodded in response, his determined expression illuminated by the soft glow of the bioluminescent plants surrounding them.

"Okay, just move back. I'll take care of this first one," the Hylian said with quiet confidence as he stepped towards a pipeline that appeared to be obstructed by a mass of rubble. Drawing a sword that seemed to be fused with a large stone, he wielded it with remarkable speed and agility, almost defying the laws of physics as the massive weapon effortlessly responded to his skillful movements.

With a forceful, precise swing, Water surged toward the imposing boulders, obstructing the flow to its intended destination. In an instant, he felt overwhelmed and pushed back by the immense rush of water hurtling towards him. The room began to fill up rapidly as the water level rose several meters, gradually submerging the space.

Zora exclaimed with a cheer, "All right, you did it!" The man, filled with determination, responded,

 "All right, we only have one more to go. Can you swim me there?"

"Without a doubt, my dear friend, climb onto my back just like we did in the past when we bravely faced off against Vah Ruta so many years back," he exclaimed joyfully. "Dancing around ice beams and skillfully avoiding the swinging trunk – oh, the memories we made," reminisced Zora as Hylian hopped onto his back with an infectious bout of laughter.

"What could he possibly mean?" Revali whispered. "Have you faced them before?" he asked.

"No, never... not unless they battled her while I was away. But if that was the case, I would have received some kind of notification," Mipha said with a dazed look. And there was no way they could have done it before I had control of the Divine Beast. It wasn't even out of the earth unless... No, that's not possible," Mipha spoke.

Revali's eyes widened in shock as he began to speak. "You don't think," he said slowly, his voice filled with disbelief. Silently, they both shared the unspoken thought, "They're from the distant past."

Mipha shook her head in disbelief, her voice filled with incredulity. "There is no possible way. How is it even possible? That simply cannot be true."

"Calm down; we probably have this all wrong," Revali said calmly yet firmly, trying to reassure the group. "It would be best if we ran a thorough investigation. I'm going to fly up to the ceiling. I highly doubt they'll hear me over the roar of the waterfalls, and they seem preoccupied with something else. I'll try to find a good vantage point to conceal myself, but there's a risk of being spotted if they continue to raise the water level," Revali explained, strategizing his action plan.

"Okay, I will submerge myself underwater. You make sure you stay out of sight. I'll search underwater to see if I can discover anything. If I can't find anything, I'll do my best to track their movements without being detected."

"Alright, you go ahead then," Revali nodded. With a confident flap of his wings, he ascended into the sky, closely observing how the color of his feathers blended seamlessly with the cave ceiling, rendering him nearly invisible from a distance. He perched himself on another end of a piece of Ruin, obscuring himself quickly. As he gazed down, he observed Mipha gracefully navigating underwater, diligently maneuvering around the submerged rocks and ancient structures. He couldn't help but notice the myriad of captivating sights hidden beneath the water's surface; the underwater world seemed to hold far more secrets and wonders than visible above.

As he gazed upon the scene, everything seemed plain to him. However, for her, everything appeared extraordinary, filled with rich history. His eyes kept searching, and all he could spot was Zora standing outside one of the entrances. He waited anxiously, hoping to witness some action, but Zora remained motionless, an air of worry surrounding him as the water lanced inside. Suddenly, the water started to rise, jolting him into alertness. He frantically scanned the area, searching for the Hylian, but he was nowhere to be seen. It wasn't until later that the Hylian emerged from another entrance, sporting a happy expression, seemingly pleased that he could activate the water. Yet, despite his relief, it became evident that the water had reached the required level to access the small Island in the middle.

Revali cursed under his breath, feeling frustrated by his own hesitation. He was keen to investigate before the two strangers had the chance, but he knew he had to bide his time now. The only advantage was his unobstructed view of whatever lay in the middle as he observed their approach toward the radiant, glowing Light.

As they approached, the ancient pedestal emanated a brilliant, ethereal glow that illuminated the surrounding chamber. The intricate carvings on its surface seemed to dance in the mesmerizing Light. However, as they got closer, the Light abruptly vanished, plunging the room into darkness. A subtle hum emerged from the pedestal's core in the eerie silence, hinting at a dormant power waiting to be awakened as another light appeared in the center of a circular structure.

The experience on the colossal flying ship island above the Rito village was eerily similar. The stone structure was circular, adorned with an intricate depiction of two majestic dragons in a circular motion around the empty center. As they cautiously approached the structure, the shorter figure extended his hand and made contact with the now-illuminated center of the two dragon circles.

Suddenly, the radiant Light vanished, dissipating throughout the space the two majestic dragons shared. As they both gazed upward, Revali's keen eyes discerned an intricate structure enveloping them and an aperture radiating the same ethereal glow as before. The intensity of the Light coalesced at the center, growing increasingly luminous until it condensed into a focused beam, piercing through the ceiling stone. However, beyond the breach, nothing else was seeable to him.

Zora's voice rang out, filled with urgency and determination. "Yes, let's go," he shouted to his companion, Link. "We need to hurry and reach Ruta before it moves its position," he exclaimed as he fearlessly drove their vehicle into the water, ready to face the challenges ahead.

"Alright, let's get moving. We need to move fast and make sure that we aren't detected. We must meet up with Tulin, but if we can't, we'll move without him," Link stated as he skillfully dove into the water, where the Zora would carry him on his back to get them out.

After both men left, during which they seemed to vanish, Mipha emerged from the water and returned to their previous place. Shortly after, Revali followed, gliding through the air to reach her position.

Mipha's eyes widened in confusion as she gazed at the stone dragons, their elegant yet eerie figures seemingly devouring themselves. "I have no idea what that was," she murmured, her voice tinged with concern. The inexplicable sight before her signaled something profound that demanded immediate attention and intervention.

"Agreed. Let's leave, but how?" Revali asked.

"I'm sure that I know a way out, most likely through the entrance we used. But if that doesn't work, I'll come up with another plan. We must leave this place quickly and reach Ruta before anyone else does," Mipha declared as she plunged into the water. Eager to discover an exit, he trailed behind her, maintaining a bird's-eye view from above. 

"Attention, guards! Move quickly; we cannot afford to waste any time," one of the elders urgently shouted as he hurried after King Dorephan, striding purposefully towards East Reservoir Lake. They had just received news that the King's daughter was facing a dire emergency at the lake. "There is an ongoing attack at East Reservoir Lake. Everyone, make your way there at once!" the royal advisor shouted, the urgency in his voice cutting through the air.

"Your Majesty, it's where the Golden Light appeared earlier. That's where Princess Mipha was going to investigate after seeing some suspicious activity. We haven't had any communication with her. We also tried to capture the unknown Rito, but he escaped. We currently have some guards looking for him," the guard who came to him earlier said.

As they stood on the lakeshore, Dorephan's voice carried a note of urgency as he addressed the attendants. "just make sure someone stays with my son at all times. I do not want him risking his health while we're here," he said, his concern evident in his tone. With determined strides, he marched towards the East Reservoir Lake, his mind preoccupied with the mysterious occurrences. Upon reaching the lake, he hurried up the weathered stone steps that led to the water's edge. To his astonishment, a massive whirlpool had formed in the lake's Center, churning the pristine waters into a swirling whirlpool.

"My liege," one of the guards respectfully addressed King Dorephan, "we stand ready to carry out your orders. What would you have us do?"

"Step aside, everyone. I'm going in to assess the situation. Half of you remain here as backup, while the rest of you come with me in case we need assistance," he instructed assertively. He plunged into the water with a determined leap, causing it to ripple and rise slightly as he began swimming toward the turbulent Whirlpool. The guards, whom he had specifically chosen for their loyalty and skill, trailed closely behind him, ready to act at a moment's notice. Meanwhile, his trusted world advisers and Elders remained at the water's edge, prepared to provide support and guidance in an emergency.

"My king, I don't see anything out of the ordinary underwater, but-"

"Where is the Divine Beast?" Dorephan asked. He looked around, trying to find it, but didn't see it. Then he looked up and saw it at the top of the mountain. "Why is it there? Get it down at once. Have it come here to solve this issue."

"The Divine Beast can only be controlled by your daughter, Princess Mipha. She is currently occupied with an investigation into the Whirlpool's contents, so we are unable to fulfill your request, sir," the guard explained earlier.

"Very well," the King said, his voice echoing in the grand chamber. "Can any of you guards see what is inside the whirlpool?" 

One of the guards stepped forward and replied, "No, sir. Princess Mipha mentioned that she spotted something inside, but I cannot confirm as Sir Revali was the one who conveyed the information to me."

"Let's investigate it then!" he yelled urgently. A group of guards carefully maneuvered around the powerful Whirlpool, making sure not to be pulled into its swirling depths, and meticulously examined the surrounding area.

Upon close inspection, they observed nothing unusual in the water. However, the Whirlpool showed no signs of stopping, which was highly unusual. Typically, whirlpools ceased their motion when there was minimal activity in the lake, except when the Divine Beast was responsible for any disturbances.

"I found something. I see something in the Center," they all looked up to see a guard standing over a cliffside above the Whirlpool. "What do you see?" another guard yelled up.

As the guard peered into the darkness, he noticed a peculiar opening where the water was steadily draining. Something seemed amiss. "I think there's more than just water down there. It looks like the ancient ruins are open," he exclaimed in surprise.

Upon hearing this, the King said, "The ancient ruins have remained sealed for centuries, even beyond my time." Although meant for his ears only, the King's hushed words were overheard by all present.

"My king, would you like us to investigate?" asked some guards. Dorephin nodded, allowing them to proceed. However, as soon as the guards approached the Whirlpool, they were instantly sucked in. Despite their screams of Fright and attempts to escape, they continued swirling at the Center of the Whirlpool until they disappeared underwater. Despite waiting for them to resurface, they were nowhere to be seen.

As soon as the guards disappeared from sight, a strange phenomenon unfolded in the very Center of the lake. The water beneath them, particularly the area directly underneath the King, began to emit an ethereal glow. The King, visibly startled by the unexpected occurrence, quickly reached for his weapon while his guards stood poised and alert, ready to defend against any potential threat emerging from the depths. Despite the clarity of the water, it continued to emit an eerie luminescence, giving the impression that something unseen lurked in its depths.

The water glowed for a couple more seconds before a beam of light suddenly shot up from the Center, reaching the sky. Everyone looked up to see where the light was headed, but they didn't see anything else continuing into the sky. They tried to make sense of it, but nothing else could be seen. For a moment, nothing happened, and then suddenly, screeches started to be heard throughout the area and beyond.

"What in the world is happening?" Dorephan exclaimed, a mix of confusion and awe in his voice as he raised his gaze to the sky. Without warning, despite the clear blue sky and the bright sun illuminating the domain, droplets of rain began to fall. However, this wasn't a gentle shower—it was a downpour with an earthy, mossy scent.

The guards, taken aback, exchanged confused glances and scanned the sky, trying to understand what was happening. As the heavy rain intensified, they couldn't help but notice the lack of any clouds in the sky, deepening the mystery of this rain.

"Go underwater and leave this area immediately; something is wrong here," Dorephan yelled as he looked to where the guards disappeared.

"My king, for your safety, I must—" one of the guards shouted as he tried to lead the King away, only to be stopped by the King himself.

"No, some of my guards are down there, and I will also investigate. Not only that, my daughter is nowhere to be found. What kind of King do you think that would make of— what in the world? Who are you?" the King shouted as two figures emerged from underneath the water. Both of them looked at him in panic. "Answer me at once, who are you?" he shouted with all his might, angry he had never seen those two before.

One was a Hylian; the other was a very tall Zora wearing a helmet, but he had never seen either. He demanded answers but received none as both ignored him and started to swim away, with the small Hylian on the back of the Zora.

"After them, all of you at once, we demand answers," Dorephan yelled as all the guards started to chase after them. The guards outside of the lake quickly tried to cut off all escapees.

The two men did not say a word to each other as they looked around at how surrounded they were. They were surrounded from all angles, from the left to the right and from the bottom of the lake floor. The only clear getaway was going upward, but they needed wings.

"Hold on, my friend. I'll handle this," the red Zora yelled at the Hylian on his back. As he suddenly started to move quickly through the water, he saw the King approaching to capture them with his weapon, which frightened him deeply. It was hard to tell due to the helmet over his head.

The Red Zora's movements became more fluid and graceful as he started swimming in a circular motion, the water swirling around him gaining momentum with each passing moment. With unwavering concentration, he summoned another whirlpool into being. At first, it was just a tiny swirling motion, barely noticeable. But gradually, it expanded and intensified, pulling in with relentless Force all the guards in the water. The overwhelming power of the Whirlpool drowned out their desperate cries for help as they were engulfed by the swirling waters, only to be ejected from the Center and pulled back in again. Despite the chaotic scene around him, the Red Zora swam with remarkable ease and speed, the burden of carrying a Hylian on his back seemingly no obstacle.

"Stop this nonsense, you stupid fool," Dorephan shouted. I demand answers. Why are you manipulating my son? Why are you here?" he yelled at the man. However, the man didn't say anything and continued doing what he was doing until he finally broke out of the Whirlpool as soon as the guards were in its Center. He swam on the other side, away from the King, making sure to keep his distance, and then swam underwater with the Hylian still in his back.

"Damn it all!" bellowed the King in a fit of rage. Suddenly, a commotion seized his attention, causing him to whirl around and behold the sight of the Red Zora standing by the champion chamber's dock, where the Elder and some guards were standing. His sudden appearance startled them; emerging from the water at tremendous speed, he soared into the air and came crashing down just a short distance from them. With remarkable agility, he leaped over the ledge and plunged into the land below, vanishing from view from their sight on the lake.

In Anger, Derephan glared and raised his weapon and put it in the edge of the Whirlpool with all of his might; he was all of his Force to try to stop its movements, which was hard enough as it was seeing as the water pressure was too much even for the most experienced guards. Even then, he didn't stop and continued to place his weapon at the edge, not allowing the water to go through his weapon until, finally, the water stopped moving. The only movement was the other Whirlpool, and he still needed help to stop by the Ruin's

The guards emerged from under the water, exhausted. They made sure everyone was okay. King Dorephan used his healing magic to check on them. He then went to stop the Whirlpool, which was still churning the water. Suddenly, the guards trapped there appeared just a short distance away.

He hesitated briefly, and then Mipha came splashing from underwater."Father, father, you wouldn't believe what's waiting down there," she exclaimed, clinging to the Rito champion. The champion appeared dejected, his feathers sodden with water tenderly carried him. His daughter appeared before him. 

"What is happening here? Are you feeling okay?" he asked with concern, reaching out to her.

"I'm fine, father, but we need to act quickly. Those two men are heading up to Vah Ruta, and we must reach her before they do," she urged urgently.

"Follow my daughter's instructions. I will join you shortly," he called out, assuring the guards that he would support her orders.

As Mipha swam the Rito champion towards the champion chamber Docks, he expressed, "I can take us there; I just need to get onto dry land first." A few Royal advisors and servants assisted in the effort to dry Revali's wings as much as possible.

Although it wasn't a perfect solution, it did provide some relief. Although his feathers remained damp and posed a challenge for flying, it was still an improvement.

"Father, is it all right if I..." Mipha's voice trailed off as she hesitated.

"Go," Dorephan interrupted, his tone firm as he looked down at her. "I'll investigate here, but you better keep yourself safe. Do you understand me? Also, find answers to all the questions that we have, especially from those two intruders," he said with a look of disgust in the direction that the two and the shooters had gone.

Standing before her father with determination, Mipha made a solemn promise. "Yes, Father, I promise I will return safely and uncover the answers we seek," she assured him before turning to face Revali. "Whenever you're ready, I am prepared to travel alongside you," she said with unwavering resolve.

"Alright, I'll just let them air-dry from here on out. Get your trident ready," he told her as he started to flap his wings, the air rushing past his feathers as he tried to dry them faster. After a few moments, they seemed dry enough for him to take flight. He soared upward, not with great speed, but with determination. Once he reached a suitable altitude, he descended, grasped Mipha's trident, and lifted her. Together, they headed directly toward the Divine Beast perched at the top of Shatterback Point.

A heavy silence enveloped them as they made their way up the mountain and approached the waterfalls. They were trying to avoid the guards who were heading towards the lake. Link couldn't help but notice Sidon's struggle, especially after witnessing King Dorphane's attempt to attack them. Seeing the king's anger and aggression deeply unsettled Link, and he found it almost impossible to imagine it coming from his friend. The sight of the king's behKing'sfilled Link with fear, and he could only imagine the turmoil Sidon must have been experiencing.

" Sidon," Link started to speak, but he cut him off.

" It is fine, my friend. I do understand that he does not recognize me and that in this time he does not see me as his son but as a stranger," Sidon told him.

"Sure, we can deal with this later, are you ready to go?" Link asked, his voice carrying a tinge of concern.

"There's no need to worry about me; let's finish this," Sidon replied with a forced smile that failed to reach his eyes, which seemed filled with a touch of melancholy. Link could sense his friend's inner turmoil, but he nodded in agreement. They continued their arduous ascent up the roaring waterfall, the mist from the cascading water enveloping them until they finally emerged victorious at the summit of the imposing mountain.

When they reached the top of Ploymus Mountain, they expected to proceed directly to the Divine Beast, yet their plans were abruptly thwarted by the formidable presence of two Lynels that customarily held dominion over the area. Despite their efforts to avoid being spotted, their climb up the waterfall was noticed by them. The massive monsters immediately fixed their fierce eye on them, casting powerful growls and roaring roars as they menacingly raised their bows, poised to charge at any moment.

"Damn it," Link muttered under his breath, frustration evident as he deftly sidestepped an oncoming attack, narrowly avoiding a powerful strike from above. Sidon mirrored Link's movements with precision and agility, evading a relentless onslaught of attacks. However, their efforts were hindered by the challenges posed by the imposing height of their adversary, who seemed to effortlessly zero in on Sidon's presence due to his conspicuous red scales.

As they navigated through the Lynals, their movements were messy but swift. Link skillfully wielded his Feathered Edge dagger, strategically parrying a few strikes. His intention was not to cause significant harm; instead, he wanted to pass through. Despite his efforts, the Lynal grew increasingly agitated and aggressive.

"Link, I'm going to go ahead; you distract them. If it comes down to it, I can try my best to defeat the temple on my own," Sidon shouted.

"No, don't be reckless. We can end this soon. Just give me a minute," Link said. Sidon nodded at him, and they continued to battle the two monsters effectively until one of them got a good hit on Link. Sidon saw this and instantly attacked the Lynel before it could attack Link again, killing it by accident.

The other Lynel was shocked by its partner's demise and hesitated a moment before striking Link, giving Link the upper hand for a second and allowing him to kill the monster. They quickly hurried up the path until they reached the top of the mountain, not bothering to turn around other than to pick up a few things for Link to use later.

They didn't hear the small whines of a baby Lynel approaching the corpses of its parents as it glared at the two beings that killed its parents.

As they finally entered the Divine Beast, they wasted no time and hurried to the secret room at the top of the colossal creature's head. Once inside, they swiftly began entering commands into the control panel to initiate detaching the Beast's trunk from the pipeline on top of the mountain. With deft movements, they programmed the trunk to angle upwards and set a countdown for 5 minutes, allowing them to prepare before the thrilling leap into the water. Their plan was to be propelled through the Divine Beast's trunk, launching them skyward with the hope of reaching the magnificent waterfall cascading from the sky island.

As they were engrossed in their activities, they did not once glance backward or check their surroundings to notice that the massive doors of the Divine Beast had swung open, revealing the presence of an unidentified individual within its confines.

Exhibiting extreme caution, Mipha stealthily navigated the perimeter of the Divine Beast, ensuring that she remained undetected. The fact that the doors were accessible surprised her, considering that in previous instances of the Divine Beast being commandeered, they were promptly sealed shut, impervious even to her, the esteemed champion of Vah Ruta.

Revali silently flew to the ceiling of the Divine Beast, moving with silent exactness to avoid being seen. From his vantage point, he signaled Mipha to instruct her to make her way to the head of the Divine Beast. Ensuring that the coast was clear, Revali ventured to the head of the Beast, where he observed that the door was still ajar. Taking the lead, he proceeded to meticulously monitor the area. Looking cautiously into the narrow hall, he cautiously moved until he caught sight of a statue at the far end. His keen eyes discerned a figure, accompanied by a Zora, engrossed in their moves at the complex control panels within the inner chambers of the Divine Beast's head.

As the man approached the Zora, he inquired, "Do you have everything?"

The Zora, with confidence in his voice, replied, "Yes, I do. Are you ready?" He directed his question to the dark-haired Link, who seemed ready for the impending task.

"Hey, we're running out of time. We've got less than a minute," Link told the Zora as they hurried towards the pool connected to the trunk of the Divine Beast. The massive trunk was angled relatively low, almost touching the ground.

Revali quickly scanned the room and spotted a screen indicating the water capacity and a timer ticking down. It was clear that the water pressure could be released at any moment. As the man had warned them, the timer showed barely a minute left. The sense of urgency was tangible.

Mipha quietly approached from behind, gently touching Revali's shoulder. She hesitated momentarily, unsure whether to intervene immediately or allow them to proceed with their task.

"Go ahead," Revali told her. "I'll cover your back in case they try anything," Mipha nodded and followed his instructions.

"Being the champion of the Divine beast and the second-in-line ruler of the Zora domain, I demand that you cease your current activities and respond to my inquiries at once," she proclaimed firmly, causing both men to swiftly pivot their attention towards her in a state of bewilderment.

"What are you doing in here?" they both exclaimed simultaneously, their voices reflecting a mix of confusion and urgency. They turned to face each other and then back to her. Meanwhile, the digital display on the screen indicated that less than 30 seconds remained, and unexpectedly, the door initiated its closure process.

Revali found himself in a tense situation, with just a few seconds to make a critical decision. As the doors began to close, he weighed his options. Should he remain inside the room with Mipha, risking exposure to the two men? Or should he stay outside, leaving Mipha to handle the situation on her own? The weight of the decision was palpable as Revali swiftly made his choice. Determined, he leaped through the door, deftly drawing his bow and aiming his arrows at both men, ready to protect Mipha at all costs.

The man's voice echoed in the cavernous room, "Wait, no, you can't be in here!" His words were cut off abruptly as the heavy doors slammed shut, sealing them inside. Without warning, water began to surge into the room alarmingly. The man barely had time to react before the water level rose rapidly, submerging everything in its path. In the chaos, a mysterious figure named Zora swiftly seized the man, while Mipha also sprang into action, both of them desperately trying to keep him afloat. As the water churned ferociously around them, they were swept through the narrow passageway, hurtling towards the surface until they were forcefully ejected from the depths.

As they soared high above the ground, the landscape below blurred. Perched atop the mountain, the Divine Beast had already carried them to great heights, but now the world seemed even more distant. They ascended beyond the level of the island where Revali had followed after this 'Link.'

Revali struggled to catch his breath in the thin air. Water infiltrated his nostrils as he plunged back and forth between the depths and the surface. Mipha made valiant efforts to keep Revali afloat, but she also wanted to prevent him from hurting himself, so she kept him close, inadvertently causing him to collide with the water repeatedly.

The Zora and the man made their way up the water, which cascaded down like a regular waterfall. As they ascended, they stole occasional glances behind them to check Mipha's progress. In the distance, the water began to disperse into fine droplets, returning to the earth below. At that moment, they caught sight of a waterfall high up in the sky. Mipha was astonished and uncertain of what to do. She trailed after the Zora, who was leading the way, and swiftly ascended the rushing stream of water in pursuit of the enigmatic waterfall. When they finally reached it, the Zora successfully scaled to the top.

Mipha hurried to catch up with him, focusing solely on ensuring Revali's safety and well-being. As she finally ascended to the top of the waterfall, she scanned the area for a suitable place to touch down. A patch of rugged stone caught her eye, and she swiftly maneuvered towards it. However, her landing was abrupt and jarring, causing her to inadvertently drop Revali, who struggled to breathe and expel water from his lungs.

As she assessed the situation, Mipha noticed two enigmatic figures observing her and Revali with intense gazes.

"What is the meaning of this? What is all this?" she panted, trying to catch her breath. Her chest heaved as she struggled to speak. She never expected this to happen. When she ventured to climb the waterfall, she had not prepared for the consequence of accidentally mixing air and water simultaneously. This prevented her lungs from smoothly transitioning to use her gills.

"How did you get..." the mysterious man began to speak, but Zora cut him off.

"Your presence is a great honor, Princess," he uttered, meeting her eyes sincerely. The Princess regarded him silently. "I regret the circumstances of our meeting, but your arrival provides us with a significant advantage in our battle against Calamity Ganon."

"How does your actions and our meeting contribute to our collective effort to vanquish Calamity Ganon?" she inquired, her gaze piercing. She remained prone on the ground as Revali straightened on his wings and knees, attempting to regain his composure and recover from his ordeal in the water.

"I understand if you're feeling uneasy right now, but I want to assure you that there's no intention to cause any harm to you or your family, or anyone else in this Kingdom," Zora assured her. "I believe it would be best to explain everything at a later time, but for now, I hope you can trust me."

"Tell me one good reason why I should believe you after everything you have done," she exclaimed, her voice trembling with anger and hurt. "Taking my brother away and making him keep secrets from me and his family," she ground out the words, her eyes flashing with emotion. She wobbly got up and pointed her Trident at him, her hand visibly shaking with the weight of her feelings.

Zora remained silent, her eyes locked with his through the small openings in his mask. He hesitated, unsure of how to react. This was not the sister he knew; she had never been this cold, especially not to him.

"That's enough," the mysterious man began, his voice urgent and reassuring. "We do not mean you any harm, I guarantee you that—" But before he could finish, she cut him off, her eyes filled with suspicion and fear.

"I'm unsure how you plan to achieve that by presenting us with that vision," she remarked, her gaze now fixed on him with a steely intensity.

The two men's hearts skipped a beat as they watched with bated breath when suddenly, Revali's voice pierced the tense silence from where he lay on the ground.

"Answer me this... What are you trying to achieve?" Revali said as he lay on his back, glaring at him from the corner of his eye. "What is the end game of all of this? Who is this Demon King, and why must we defeat him when we have the Calamity to focus on?"

"I believe it would greatly benefit you if you decided to accompany us to the top of this island," the man suggested. "Although I acknowledge your lack of trust, I am confident that you will uncover at least some of the answers you seek, despite the... issues that lie ahead."

Mipha and Revali locked eyes for a brief moment, their thoughts intertwining as they weighed their options. Revali's expression showed a subtle glimmer of agreement, but he needed to gauge Mipha's reaction before fully committing to their decision.

Mipha, with a commanding tone, snapped at the Zora, "Very well, we will, but for now, give me a name."

Confused, the Zora asked, "What?"

Unfazed, Mipha replied sharply, "I repeat myself... Give me your name, both of you."

Both men exchanged a brief, knowing glance before courteously extending their introductions. "Forgive me, Princess, for not properly introducing myself. I am Don, a warrior of great skill hailing from my... homeland," he conveyed to her with a slight bow.

" and I am-"

"Don't give me that fake name you gave me before; tell me your real name," Revali snapped, cutting off the man named Link.

Link felt the frustration inside Revali, knowing he had to be honest. "I'm not lying to you... My actual name is Link," Link told him, trying to convey his sincerity through his tone and expression.

Revali's feathers rustled as he addressed them. "And where do you guys come from... How can you conveniently share the same name as one of our champions?" he growled.

Link met Revali's gaze with a stern expression. "I believe that the answers you seek will be revealed by the end of this, if not later on, but for now, I cannot answer that," he told Revali, his voice unwavering. 

They looked at each other briefly before the two looked away. Link and Don looked ahead to the Island and observed their surroundings. Mipha and Revali composed themselves as they slowly exited from the ground and struggled to balance themselves. The gravity in the area did not affect them as much, making it harder for them to walk, jump, or even fly.

Revali struggled the most, but he tried his best to get used to it, even though he couldn't fly right now; his wings were too damp. Once they composed themselves, they got up and walked a little ahead, only to find that the Island pathway was very high. They looked around, trying to see if they could find anything familiar, only to take a couple of steps back and look over the edge of the waterfall where they had originally come from.

There was nothing but pure land. Of course, they could see the Kingdom, but it was not visible, only a tiny dot of what could be considered the Zora domain. They couldn't even see the figures below. They couldn't even see landmarks as they were high up, and the Island passed through clouds in the sky.

"What is the meaning of all this?" Revali asked himself as he looked over the edge. He tried his best to dry his feathers, but it was hard. 

" I'm not sure," Mipha said. 

" I do not mean to rush you, but it's better if we get going now," Link said as he walked a little forward with Don down the pathway. Mipha and Revali looked at him apprehensively before they followed after him. As they walked, they approached a little river with a bridge. The river, however, was completely black and mucky. The river was not moving because of a giant debris pile at the edge of the Island covering its Escape, making the mush unable to move out of the engine and down to the earth below.

They made their way through the Island and the rubble, trying their best not to get any mud on them. But the mud seemed familiar. As they looked at it, they walked closer and found that the muck was the same mud that the monster from earlier used before they entered the lake.

They didn't voice their concerns. They continued to talk, but they both glanced at each other as they realized this and followed after Don and Link. They continued to walk until they got to a destroyed pathway when they had to jump up. They almost fell over and off the Island. When they did so, the gravity on the Island was very high—unsettling.

"Revali are you all right," Mipha asked him. 

" let's keep going... I'm fine," he told her. She just nodded her head and led the way. They made it to a little section where there seemed to be some bubbles floating out of the ground, only to pop in the middle of the air and reappear on the ground, doing the same thing over and over. They crossed over to the other side of the bridge, which was easier for them.

When they reached it, they saw two Pathways, one through the bubbles and the other through some mechanical things, the same ones on the sky islands in Rito village. 

" are those the same beings that were on top of that.." Revali started to ask but cut himself off as he watched the constructs.

" yeah... They are all over the place," Link mumbled. Linke jumped into one of the bubbles, with Don following after him. 

" you can't just walk away and not give me answers," Revali snapped at him as he watched Link land on the platform above them.

"And I told you you're going to get your answers by the end of this. Don't worry, champion Revali." Link told him, "Are your feather's all right? Can you fly up here?" 

"My father, they're fine. I just need a couple of minutes to myself, is all," he glared at him. Link couldn't help but feel ashamed. How did they go from being... Close to this?

" I have a fan that-"

" I do not need your assistance... You have already betrayed my trust once. What is another thing?" Revali glared as he flapped his wings to get them a little dryer. It did work, allowing him to fly up to the platform only to have him steadily land as he flapped his wings. He felt even lighter, making it harder for him to navigate, but he still did it.

Mipha was already on top, waiting for him. She understood his mistrust, and despite her doubts, she decided to stay quiet, wanting to see what they would do. She always had her Trident at the ready, pointing it upwards in her hands, not like it usually was strapped around her back.

" I'm just making sure... We have a couple more of these to go through," Link mumbled.

" I told you I will be fine. Continue," Revali snapped. Link nodded and fixed his mask further, ensuring his face was no longer in his View.

Once everyone was settled, they continued to the next machine, which blew up another water sphere. Link jumped into it first, only to land on the other bubble maker and wait for the next one to appear. He jumped inside, and once he landed on the other straightforward platform, he instantly took all his sword, and it took something on the other side. Revali looked up and flew in that direction, trying to see what he was fighting, only to see it was one of those constructed machines. 

He watched Link fight and get a little closer, and that is when he realized another construct was approaching. He was about to shout out, but Link killed the first one, quickly turned around, and kicked the other one off the Island, watching as it fell and disappeared into the land below.

" That was quite impressive." Revali barely even praised him as he glared at him.

" I appreciate your praise. I always look forward to it," Link said, rolling his eyes playfully. Reveal rolled his eyes and walked away as Don and Misha appeared in the following water spheres. They then continued on their way as if nothing had happened. As they made their way up, There was even more muck and disgusting filth. Link maneuvered his way around it quickly along with Don, but Mipha found it challenging. She would look at it and think, how this... Disgustingness makes its way up there... Even so, she still wondered how any islands were up here.

" I have been meaning to ask," Mipha said in a Stern voice, making both men turn around to face her. "What are these floating islands? Why are they here, and why are they so destroyed?"

" that is a tough question to answer. My apologies princess" Don started.

"But this is a question you have to tell later, isn't it?" she said with a sense of sass.

"Actually, I can answer that. This is also an answer to your question about the Island floating above your village, Champion Revali," Link said, getting his attention. "The reason these islands are up in the sky is that they are basically holy lands."

"What do you mean by holy?" Revali asked, confused.

"The islands above your designated kingdoms or villages, sometimes even below, like the Gorons and Gerudo. They are from a very long time ago. Before the Champions, there used to be a title called a sage. Only the strongest of sages could lead their villages or their people. In doing so, they became the known rulers throughout the Hyrule Kingdom. They had temples built, and these were made by holy intentions and by holy people. They became a sacred ground, where only pure energy comes from. This is how the natural spring water comes from the mountains. Actually, this island used to be the Zora domain before it was brought up into the sky for its own protection," Link revealed.

"But why? If it used to be part of the domain, why was it brought up to the sky, and why build another one? I mean another domain," Mipha asked as they walked.

" that I cannot go into full detail into but... I can't tell you this. As you know, Calamity Ganon happened, and every time Calamity appeared every couple hundred years, he brought a bunch of monsters that were basically impossible to defeat. You remember the Colgera..." Don asked as he faced Revali and nodded his head. " that was a monster that was controlled by the Calamity Ganon directly and it was instructed to destroy the Temple but instead with the help of its people actually, from the help of the entire Kingdom all of the temples were raised into the sky and the monsters that were individually sent to each Temple instead of destroying it they took over it." 

"Wait, let me make sure I understand this correctly," Revali said, his brow furrowed in concern and confusion. "So you're telling me that the enormous creature we had to defeat in Rito village managed to take control of a sacred treasure of my people? And there were other monsters sent to different temples to destroy them, but instead of succeeding, they were somehow concealed - either buried underground or lifted into the sky - and the creatures decided to take over those temples instead?"

"Basically, yeah," Link said with a shrug of his shoulders as they continued to walk ahead. 

"Don't shrug your shoulders at me."

"Revali, this may not be the right time," Misha said gently, attempting to soothe him as she approached the group. "We are currently standing in the ancient city of the old Zora domain, which predates even my father's era."

"And even before his great-grandfather," Don told her. "The reason this has been kept secret for so long is that these temples hold great history and great power, but the monsters still live here. It has been dormant for quite a while, and I'm not sure when it will awaken, but it can still happen. That monster holds the power to destroy the entire domain. That is something I've seen firsthand," Don said as he mumbled the last couple of parts to himself, hoping no one heard. Of course, they did, but they didn't mention anything.

"Can we take control of this island? My people deserve answers," Mipha told him.

"Of course, there is a way to take control of this island, even to bring it back down to land, but..." Link said, "I feel like it would be better if you just listened to what she had to say, then we can talk about this later."

"Listen to what he has to say," Revali snapped.

As they continued walking, both men remained silent, refusing to converse with Mipha and Revali. Despite Mipha and Revali's ongoing attempts to elicit some answers from the two men, their questions were ignored entirely until they finally reached a peculiar sight: a pair of statues resembling fish, with water gushing out from them.

"Champion Revali, it would be better if you met us at the edge of that platform over there," Don told him as he pointed in the direction further up ahead. 

"Very well, I'll expect you there," Revali nodded as he flew up. "And you best take care of the princess," he snapped at them as he flew up, ensuring his brothers were completely dry."

Both men nodded as they explained to her how they were supposed to get to that platform. Mipha understood and quickly followed their instructions. She jumped from one tiny spewing fish head to the next, making sure not to miss. When she was done, she reached the other side and waited for the two men.

Once at the platform, they turned to face one of the shrines.

"What is that?" Revali asked. "I saw one of those on top of one of the floating islands over Rito Village."

"These are shrines," Link said. "They are to purify all evil in the vicinity. I can activate it now." Walking up to the shrine, he absorbed the light into his hand. Revali and Mipha watched as the light disappeared into Link's hand. Link had seen it before, but this was different; this was much closer.

"What is that you're holding in your hand?" Mipha inquired.

"As I explained before, this is pure energy... When I hold it in my hand, my body absorbs the energy and channels it into physical energy or uses it for physical healing," Link clarified.

"Are you the only one who can do that, or can I do that as well?" Mipha asked.

"From the looks of it, I'm the only one that can activate the shrines," Link told her.

"But why you?" she asked him.

"I believe it is best that we avoid these questions for now," Don said.

"No, she deserves an answer," Revali snapped at Don, his voice edged with frustration. "Why is he the only one that can absorb that Pure Energy?" Don and Link exchanged a knowing glance before both turning away, their silence speaking volumes. They quickened their pace, taking a couple of hurried steps ahead, hoping to evade further probing questions from Revali.

As Revali ascended the steps, he could feel his frustration rising. He wanted to snap at both of them and demand answers, but something held him back. When they reached a small area at the top, he noticed an array of peculiar bird-like shields. Mipha mirrored his confusion as she looked around with a similar expression.

"We've been traveling for hours, and now we're going to stop here for the night," Link announced. "It's getting dark, and navigating in these conditions can be very dangerous, especially since we can't see below us," Revali responded with a roll of his eyes while Mipha nodded in agreement. They built a small camp under one of the platforms, carefully setting up their sleeping arrangements before slowly drifting off to sleep.

Mipha lay down to sleep; her mind filled with deep thoughts. As she gazed around her, she couldn't help but ponder the rich history surrounding her. Every brick seemed to be etched with ancient scriptures, their words barely legible to her. She strained to decipher a few words here and there, longing to piece together the complete stories they held. These inscriptions were the tales of her ancestors, and they filled her mind with profound contemplation.

Amidst these swirling thoughts, she could not shake the image of a Hylian man bedecked in full Zora armor from her mind. Who was this enigmatic figure, and who was the woman who loved him so deeply? These questions tugged at Mipha's heart, compelling her to ponder the mysteries hidden within her people's past.

Revali found it challenging to fall asleep. He couldn't help but keep a close eye on Link and Don, ensuring they didn't engage in suspicious activities. Despite their silent acknowledgment of each other's presence, they soon settled in for the night, seemingly trusting that neither Revali nor Mipha would threaten them. However, Revali couldn't shake off the feeling of being excluded as he struggled to stay awake. Eventually, he succumbed to sleep, entertaining the possibility that Link's motives might not solely revolve around manipulating him during his visit to Rito Village. He held onto the hope that he might finally receive the answers he sought this time.

In the depths of the underground within the Hyrule Kingdom, Daruk gazed at the imposing exterior of the Divine Beast, shrouded in darkness. "I never imagined there would be anything down here; I always assumed it was just pure lava," he remarked. With a hint of bewilderment, he turned to his companion and asked, "So many questions... Do you happen to have any answers?"

Yunobo remained silent as he guided the Divine Beast through the underground passages. Daruk acknowledged his silence and refrained from pressing for an answer.

"You seem quite young to be handling this machinery, even though I have my own issues with it," Daruk chuckled as he affectionately clapped the young Goron on the back, causing Yunobo to gasp in surprise. Glancing at the older Goron, he visibly relaxed upon noticing the man's lack of anger or tension. "You're powerful for someone your age, that's for sure."

"Thank you," Yunobo finally said in a small whisper. It is an honor to hear that from you, sir."

Daruk smiled as he finally got a response from the young one. "Well, look at that, you do speak. Well, I'm glad I'm someone that you look up to," he smiled at him. Yunobo smiled slightly before turning his face back to the control panel. Finally, he dared to ask, "Now, if you are okay with me asking... Where exactly are we going?"

Yunobo fell silent for a moment, deep in thought, before finally speaking. "Calamity Ganon is dangerously close," he said solemnly, capturing Daruk's undivided attention. "There may not be enough time for the princess to fully master her powers or for us to adequately protect the Kingdom... At least, that's my fear, but I can't be certain."

"Why do you believe this?" Daruk inquired, his concern evident.

"I just have this feeling..." Yunobo replied as they approached an ancient, subterranean structure. "I have a sense that history may repeat itself, but this time, there's hope. This time, you have them... they will stand by you," Yunobo added, his voice filled with an unusual mix of doubt and determination.

As they drew nearer to the subterranean structure, Daruk remained silent, taking in the grandeur of the sight before him. The underground building loomed large, dwarfing everything around it, with many mine carts scattered about, far outnumbering those on the surface. He found himself captivated by the breathtaking scenery, marveling at the abundance of precious minerals that adorned the surrounding landscape and filled the interior of the colossal edifice.

"What is this place?" His whispered question hung in the air, lingering as they approached the imposing building. The answer never materialized, leaving him in a state of curiosity. Finally, the Divine Beast stopped, allowing him to exit as its great maw opened wide. 

Yunobo acknowledged him with a silent nod before departing the control panel room. Daruk observed him momentarily before trailing behind, emerging from the Divine Beast and setting foot in the building. The surroundings captured his attention; the structure was a marvel to behold. Its sturdy, towering form exuded an undeniable beauty, prompting him to ponder the skilled hands that brought it into existence.

"Hundreds of years ago, no millions of years ago... Our ancestors created this... They created this in defense against Calamity Ganon..." Yunobo exclaimed excitedly as they strolled through the ancient structure. The walls, bearing the hallmark of Goron craftsmanship, spoke volumes about the dedication and skill of our people. "You can tell by the way the walls were built that our people built this. They put a lot of heart and effort into this, even blood... It's beautiful and tells so many stories," he said with a hint of awe as he gazed at the intricate carvings and sturdy construction surrounding them.
 
As Daruk gazed around, he was struck by the grandeur of the building. The structure, meticulously carved out of stone, seemed to hold countless untold stories within its walls. The builders had sparingly used bricks and primarily relied on stone, with occasional brook use in specific sections. The walls and floors were adorned with intricate engravings, and various metal doors, mine carts, and trails added to the complexity of the structure. Each element seemed to be intricately attached to different areas of the building, creating a mesmerizing sight that contrasted with the open expanse of Death Mountain.

Daruk asked, "Why is this located down here?"

Yunobo explained, "This area was once easily accessible to our ancestors many generations ago. However, due to the destructive influence of Calamity Ganon, access was sealed off. Now that we have managed to reopen it, we can once again share access to our people and extend it to those outside the Goron tribe. This underground mine serves as the primary mining site, and it is just one of many scattered throughout the entire Kingdom, all interconnected."

As they continued their walk, they eventually arrived at a room with an interesting sight at its center: a floating stone. "What is that?" Daruk inquired, his attention captured by the enigmatic object.

"It's the answer to a multitude of problems... Master Daruk. Please, feel free to approach it," Yunobo replied, granting Daruk permission to investigate the stone. Daruk, visibly puzzled, studied Yunobo's expression, but the younger Goron maintained a neutral visage as he focused on the mysterious stone. Daruk, unsure, glanced back and forth between the stone and Yunobo before tentatively taking a step forward. Suddenly, a bright light enveloped his vision. 

The following morning, they awoke feeling utterly exhausted. Not only were they weary from spending the night on hard, unforgiving stone and the occasional soft fabric from their bags, but every little noise seemed to jolt them awake. Whether it was the rustling of a potential monster lurking nearby or the gentle sound of water and mud flowing through the stone, every disturbance left them even more fatigued than before they had settled down to rest.

Revali awoke feeling extremely irritated. His irritation quickly turned to alarm when he saw Link engaged in a fierce battle with several monsters while they had been sleeping. Reacting swiftly, Revali jumped out of bed and rushed to assist Link. Once the danger had passed and the monsters were defeated, Revali couldn't contain his frustration and shouted at Link for not waking them up or informing them about the imminent danger.

Mipha felt a sense of unease creeping over her as she observed the Zora male preparing to resume their ascent up the islands. Although deeply concerned, she kept her thoughts to herself, not wanting to disrupt the group's momentum.

When everyone was prepared, Link turned to Revali and instructed him to jump over to the opposite side of the platform, assuring him that they would rendezvous there. Mipha remained silent, carefully watching Link pick up one of the bird-like objects and position it on a stand. With his assistance, she and Don mounted the object, and then Link struck a golden pillar adjacent to the stand, propelling them to the other side.

Mipha was surprised as the bird-like object was pushed into the air. Reacting quickly, she grabbed hold of it, feeling the rush of air as it carried her gracefully to the other side. Landing next to Revali, she watched Link follow suit, replicating the same smooth maneuver that had brought them across.

"We would really appreciate it if you could let us know in advance if something like that were to happen again," Revali snapped at him as soon as Link finally arrived on the Island where they were all standing.

"I told her to hold on," Link said with a playful tone and a lighthearted voice.

"but you should have informed her of your actions. What if something had happened?" Revali snapped, his frustration evident.
 
"I understand your lack of trust in me, but I assure you, I am confident in my abilities," Link said gently, attempting to ease the tension. "Anyway, please stay here. I am sure of a construct ahead that I need to kill; it won't take me long." Link informed him as he kept walking without acknowledging him. Revali shot a disapproving look at his back and then trailed after him to continue arguing with him.

"Is he always like that?" Mipha asked Don as he patiently waited for Link to dismantle the construct.

"Usually, but right now, he's agitated because of his strained relationship with champion Revali," Don told her in a hushed tone.

Mipha expressed her gratitude, saying, "I really appreciate you holding on to me while we were on that flying machine. It made me feel safe and secure." She smiled as she remembered how he had firmly grabbed her, ensuring she wouldn't fall off the contraption.

Don replied with a hint of solemnity, "It was my pleasure, Princess Mipha." Despite wearing a mask, he couldn't resist gazing into her eyes. She was not only a princess but also his long-lost sister and hero, who had tragically passed away many centuries ago.

"Come on, guys. I'm done," Link shouted, getting their attention and causing them to go up the steps to the little platform.

"What is all of this mud precisely? I started to notice that the higher we go, the more there is," Mipha began to question, her voice filled with curiosity and concern as she observed the increasing amount of mud as they ascended.

"Remember how I was telling you about that monster? Well, this is what that monster does to disrupt the Temple. This specific Temple is known as the water temple and is considered the sacred ground for the Zora people," Link explained, gesturing as he spoke and continuing when Mipha nodded in understanding. "The monster has the ability to generate mud from its body and uses it to clog up the water flow, contaminating all water sources. This is one of the reasons why this Temple is located at such a high altitude, even compared to the Wind Temple."

"Are you suggesting that the creature responsible for clogging up the water and turning it into thick, hard-to-swim-in mud is now spreading its influence across the island?" inquired Revali.

"Basically, it's designed to incapacitate the Zora people so that monsters, which can move freely through the mud, can dispose of them. It can be easily countered with a splash of water, but finding uncontaminated water is already difficult enough."

Revali asked, "Are we going to confront this monstrous creature? And if so, where can we find clean, uncontaminated water?"

Link responded, "That's where Don comes in. He has the remarkable ability to purify and generate water from water molecules in the atmosphere." Link gestured toward Don, and they proceeded to another waterfall.

Mipha expressed her admiration, "That is quite impressive; it reminds me of my ability." Don glanced at her and nodded in agreement.

"Our abilities are similar, but yours is more focused on healing, while mine envelops me protectively and is unleashed when I'm ready to attack," Don explained.

"I find that quite convenient," Mipha nodded, her eyes narrowing as she observed the situation. "However, something does strike me as rather odd," she suddenly pointed out, her curiosity piqued.

"What is it?" Don asked, leaning in to hear Mipha's observation.

"Observing the mud falling off the Island's Edge, I can't help but wonder where it all ends up. I've never seen any of this substance down in the Zora domain," she remarked. This observation prompted Revali to acknowledge that she had a valid point. There had never been any mud like this present in the kingdom below.

"Well, there is a forcefield around the islands that prevents the mud from reaching the Kingdom in its solid form," Link explained.

"Could you elaborate on that?" Mipha inquired, expressing her concern.

Link gestured towards the horizon, saying, "Think about it this way. Since we're so high up, the water from up here either turns into rain or mist down below, right?" Mipha nodded in agreement. "Well, when the water mixes with the mud, it breaks down into smaller particles that can contaminate the water. Although it may not be immediately noticeable and may not drastically affect the water down below, it does make it... toxic, in a manner of speaking."

"Toxic? Does that mean my people have been poisoned?" Mipha exclaimed, her expression filled with concern.

"Wait, wait, wait, not quite like that... well, in a way," Don exclaimed, causing Mipha to turn and inquire for further clarification. "Over countless millennia, all species, such as us Zora, animals, and even monsters, have had the opportunity to acclimate to the pollutants in the water surrounding us. We have evolved to coexist with these elements, and our immune systems have developed antibodies to combat any potential illnesses or adverse effects caused by the impurities in our water."

"What?!" Mipha exclaimed, "Are you suggesting that my people have been incorporating these contaminants into our systems for millions of years?"

"Um... Technically, yes," Link stammered, casting his eyes downward, trying to avoid her piercing gaze.

"How can we put an end to this? I cannot bear to see my people endure such suffering," Mipha exclaimed, her eyes fixed on the island looming above, relentlessly spewing out torrents of mud.

"No, no, you're not listening. The Zora people are not in any immediate danger and are unlikely to face any repercussions unless they discontinue using the purified water from the lower part of the ocean or the water under the kingdom. The water they are using is of high quality and poses no threat to their well-being. As long as they continue to use this water source, there is no reason to worry about any negative impact on their community. Your people can rest assured that there is no imminent threat to their health or safety."

"Have we considered the impact of this on the Hylians, Rito, Gerudo, and Gorons? They frequent our kingdom daily. Are you suggesting they are also immune to this peculiar mud?" Mipha asked with a glare.

Don started, hesitating, "Well, no, but..."

"Then this must be stopped. This is jeopardizing the health of the entire Hyrule Kingdom. Is this the plan all along?" Mipha asked with concern.

"That's what we are trying to do now," Link explained. "We're committed to taking action, but our first priority is reaching the top of that final island." He gestured upwards as he spoke. "Once we reach the summit, we can stop the air and water pollution. Additionally, we'll be able to provide you with the answers you're searching for – about us, the kingdom, and everything you desire. At the very least, we'll bring you one step closer to that knowledge," Link assured her.

Mipha nodded as she gazed at the majestic waterfall before her. The water cascading down was slightly cloudy, but she was unfazed as she gracefully leaped through it and continued her journey. Behind her, Revali and Link were the last to soar upwards.

"Will my Village encounter similar conditions?" Revali inquired as they paused, waiting for Don and Mipha to ascend further so that Link could follow after them.

Link asked, "What do you mean?" before bravely leaping into the cascading waterfall, glancing at Revali.

Revali thought shortly before answering, "The beast that invaded the Wind Temple... They didn't have the same lasting impact on my village here."

"Kind of..." Link nodded thoughtfully. "When facing the monster, I'm curious, how challenging was it for you to soar through the skies?" Link inquired.

"...It was quite challenging, I must say. The wind wasn't exactly in our favor, I can confess to that," Revali admitted with a hint of frustration.

"the monster's objective was to disorient the wind around them. That wind wasn't natural. The wind currents created during the fight with the Colgera were created by the monster itself, its wings, and its body. It also didn't help that because of the cold temperature that the monster produces, the snow kept falling and confusing even more. And I'm sure you noticed that the way the monster was built created some sort of sound wave that disoriented some of your warriors," Link explained to Revali.

Link's explanation shed light on the intricacies of the battle with the Colgera and the unique abilities of the monster they faced. Understanding the monster's tactics and environmental influence was crucial for devising a strategic plan to defeat it. As Link delved into the details, Revali listened intently, considering how to counteract the monster's disruptive elements and protect their warriors in the next encounter just in case.

Revali admitted, "I did notice something was amiss, but I disregarded it as a figment of my imagination," without meeting his gaze.

As they stood at the edge of the water, Link nodded. He took a deep breath and plunged into the muddy, cold water, feeling the current rush as he swam toward the base of the towering waterfall. Revali soared gracefully above, leading the way with effortless elegance.

Struggling against the powerful cascade, Link strained his muscles as he clambered up the slick, moss-covered rocks, his boots slipping on the wet surface. With a final push, he hoisted himself onto the platform at the top, water streaming from his clothes and hair.

Meanwhile, Don swiftly dispatched a pair of constructs, their mechanical limbs clattering to the ground as he made his way up to join Link on the next platform. The air crackled with tension.

Mipha's voice was tinged with concern as she questioned, "How are we supposed to get to the other side?" She considered Revali's ability to carry them but expressed doubt about his wings being fully dry. "I did see him struggle earlier," she added.

Revali was surprised that his wings were not yet dry, saying, "I'm surprised my wings aren't dry yet; it's been almost an entire day."

Don explained that Revali's wings did not dry due to the atmosphere and the moisture in the vicinity. He reassured the group, saying, "There is no need to worry. Link here will help us through this," as Link instructed them to get close to the bubble floating toward them.

Mipha felt a tinge of unease as she observed the bubble in front of her bursting, only to be replaced by another one behind it. Just as she was about to voice her confusion, Don placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder and gestured for her to enter the bubble before it vanished. Meanwhile, Link raised his hand, and the entire bubble took on a shimmering yellow hue. Revali, standing nearby, shot Link a questioning look, but before he could speak, the bubbles began to backtrack in the direction they had come from.

With unwavering focus, Link guided the bubble back to its original location, transporting Mipha and Don to the next platform. Revali, still puzzled, shot a sideways glance at Link before soaring over to Don to seek an explanation. Seizing the opportunity, Link leaped into one of the bubbles and manipulated time, allowing it to ferry him to their destination.

Revali grew increasingly frustrated as he continued asking questions without receiving any answers. "What exactly was that?" he inquired.

Don casually responded, "He has the ability to momentarily stop time for one object and reverse it."

Feeling incredulous, Revali asked, "And this is completely normal? We're just going to walk right past this?" As Link strolled past him to the island's center, Revali muttered, "Okay, noted. Got you. Okay, whatever."

"Seriously, how do you expect us to get past this obstacle without me having to carry everyone?" Revali persisted.

"I get the feeling that you'll find fault with everything I do, so you might as well take charge now," Link retorted. He employed his Ultra hand to meld two doors together, creating a makeshift ramp for the approaching bubble to leap over, enabling them to reach the next island by swimming.

Revali snapped with frustration, "All of these abilities and yet I'm finding out about this now."

"It's not like I was keeping it a secret," Link replied with a hint of defensiveness and playfulness.

Don landed on the other side and walked past them, adding, "Yes, you were."

Link responded sarcastically, saying, "You're being helpful."

"All right, how is your mystical little power going to help us jump over that cliff?" Revali asked as soon as he flew over. They turned around and saw a ginormous Cliffside. It was too low for them to jump over, and no machines created bubbles for them to jump over. There were only a couple of bird-like objects, big fans, and what looked like the bottom of the carts. The cliff stretched far and wide, casting a daunting shadow over the group.

"Don't piss him off," Don warned Link, a sense of urgency in his voice. Link just shrugged his shoulders, his eyes searching the surroundings for a solution. Suddenly, an idea struck him. He concentrated, channeling his power through his Ultra hand, and manipulated the objects scattered around them.

Link used his Ultra hand to fuse all of the objects together, crafting a little flying cart that could carry them to the other side. The fans whirred to life, propelling the makeshift cart forward. With a collective sigh of relief, they soared over the imposing cliff, their hearts pounding with exhilaration and gratitude for Link's extraordinary abilities.

Revali's voice dripped with frustration as he muttered, "You could have done this the entire time." Despite his irritation, a small smile tugged at the corner of his beak.

Link responded with a soft smile, "I mean, it's easier than having you carry all of us to the next island, isn't it?"

"Don't get snappy with me. I'm still angry with you... And you're hiding all of these hidden abilities—the audacity," Revali retorted as he gracefully took flight to the next island, waiting for them with an irritated look."

"Stop pissing him off," Don chuckled softly as he observed the expression on Link's face.

"It's not my fault he has a short fuse and started it," Link insisted, his tone hinting at frustration and defensiveness.

"I don't care. You're the adult here; remember how old you are," Don replied with a smile concealed beneath his mask. He hadn't witnessed Link's behavior like this in a long time and was trying to diffuse the situation with light-heartedness.

Link was about to continue, but Don simply walked away, his actions speaking volumes. "He started it, though," Link attempted to explain, but his words trailed off as Don's figure receded in the distance.

As they ascended the steps, they were suddenly confronted by a menacing construct. The moment the construct laid eyes on them, it swiftly grabbed its weapon and fused it with a nearby laser. Revali took to the skies, unleashing a flurry of arrows, but the construct remained unyielding. Meanwhile, Link unsheathed his sword and launched a fierce assault on the relentless foe. Don joined the fray, wielding his Trident, and Mipha followed suit. They fought unison, guarding each other's flanks to avoid stumbling into the treacherous mud below.

After a prolonged struggle, they emerged victorious. It was a hard-won triumph, marked by their relentless efforts to topple the island's construct. Despite the challenges, Link deemed it a victory nonetheless.

"Let's just go, you're being childish," Don muttered. "And stop competing with each other; this is serious."

Mipha felt her stress levels soaring as she took in the expanse of mud covering the island. However, a giggle escaped her as she watched Revali's uncharacteristically childish behavior. Seeing him let go of his mature facade was a rare sight. Most of the time, everyone seemed to forget Revali's actual age, but moments like this served as a poignant reminder that he was, after all, still a teenager.

"It's not my fault I'm better and the reason we won," Revali snapped, his feathers ruffling in agitation.

"Well, if it wasn't for me, it would have never jumped off," Link said, a smug grin on his face.

"If it wasn't for you, we wouldn't be here," Revali growled, his eyes narrowing at Link.

"Well, it's not my fault," Link snapped, his voice tinged with defensiveness.

"Both of you, let's go!" Don snapped, his voice rising with frustration under his mask. "The both of you are acting like children; stop it."

"But he started it," Revali and Link shouted simultaneously.

"But I'm ending it. Both of you, up that waterfall now," Don snapped as he pointed sternly to the cascading water. Revali huffed in defiance and puffed out his wings before taking flight, gracefully soaring up the rushing cascade. Meanwhile, Link paused momentarily, glancing down at the ground disappointed and leaping into the water, determined to climb up and beat Revali.

Mipha could not stifle a giggle as she trailed behind Link, casting a warm smile in Don's direction. On the other hand, Don remained momentarily frozen by his sister's expression. She exuded a sense of pride in him. He had stepped up and assumed control of the situation, a feat he would never have been capable of in his younger years.

As they finally arrived at the waterfall, Revali stood frozen in place, with Link standing behind him, wearing a look of deep sadness as they gazed ahead. Mipha stood nearby, her hand covering her mouth in shock as she watched the mud spewing from the island's center. The filthy mud bubbled and popped, spreading its disgusting presence throughout the area, polluting the air and water as it fell down to the kingdom and broke into small particles into the water that would later turn to rain.

"Oh my goddesses," Mipha sobbed as she slowly approached the island's center, with the three men following behind her. "This is what is polluting my air, my people's air, and my people's water. How do we turn this off?" Mipha asked.

Chapter Text

Emotions played across their faces as they made their way up the steps. Link's expression was a mixture of hesitation and concern, uncertain of Mipha and Revali's ability to handle the situation, especially with Mipha's recent emotional turmoil. Don, concealed behind his mask, appeared visibly distraught, his eyes darting back and forth between Mipha and Link as he struggled to contain his worries. In contrast, Revali exuded an outward calmness, but a keen sense of alertness lingered in his demeanor, the only hint of his underlying apprehension amidst the prevailing tension.

Mipha stood amidst the ruins, her usually calm demeanor replaced by a seething rage that surpassed any anger she had ever known. Her eyes blazed with fury as she surveyed the desecration of what had once been a hallowed place for her people. Despite her initial lack of awareness about this location, the mere hours she had spent here had instilled a profound attachment. The realization that her people had been unknowingly subjected to the poisoning of their air and water filled her with a deep sense of betrayal and anger.

As the group ascended the steps, the tension in the air was palpable, knowing they were nearing the spewing Fountain of mud at the end of the Temple. Despite the dirt and grime, the Champions couldn't help but admire the rich history ingrained in the bricks and structures surrounding them. The Five Pillars, standing proudly behind the Fountain, seemed to hold countless untold stories, adding to the allure of the ancient Temple is Magnificent, isn't it?" Don finally spoke as they approached the Fountain, catching everyone's attention momentarily. "To think of such an incredible structure floating just above the sky of Our domain," he said as he looked down at Mipha. She was about to say something, but as she looked at the phone, she couldn't help but notice all the mud. Behind it was a single structure spewing out clear crystal water. It looked like glass as it flowed down, only to disappear into a giant jug overflowing and filled to the brim with water.

"Indeed, I agree, Dearest Don. However, look over there. That statue appears to be emitting fresh water. Could it be a way to purify this and put a halt to it?" Mipha asked, gesturing towards the statue in the distance.

"Yes," Link confirmed with a nod. "If you don't mind, I need to activate it immediately," he stated, walking several paces forward with Mipha's consent. She eagerly nodded, permitting him to move.

As Link approached the circle before the gushing mud, he activated his hand and observed it turning green. When he came, the circle's center dispersed, and suddenly, a teleportation point appeared behind him. Then, they witnessed a pure water jug and four empty ones tipping over, pouring clear water into the gushing mud below. The mud stopped momentarily, spewing from the mountain, and the jugs returned to their original positions, with only one continuing to catch water.

Mipha and Revali cheered as they saw the mud stop, only to look in shock. As soon as the vases were back in their original position, the mud continued to spew out, maybe even worse than before.

Mipha stood firm, her spirit unshaken by the result. With a determined glint in her eyes, she pointed toward a distant source of water and declared, "It's become clear now. All we need to do is divert the water from over there to cover the muddy area," she exclaimed with enthusiasm, her voice echoing the confidence she felt in her plan.

Revali, however, remained skeptical. He crossed his arms and scrutinized the structure that overlooked them. "But clearly, that won't be enough," he replied, his brow furrowed in thought. "I doubt that jug will fill up for at least a couple of hours," he added, shaking his head as he tried to devise a logical solution.

"Yes, it's simply not enough water," Don said, agreeing. His expression mirrored Revali's concern under his mask.

Suddenly, bells began to ring, and everyone clutched their heads. "It's that sound again!" Revali called out over the noise. "What in the world is that?" he cried.

"Cherished kin..." a voice echoed inside their minds, startling both Champions. Don and Link exchanged a glance. "This is the source of pure water in Zora's Domain. Use your power to activate the four faucets, and you can collect water here," a woman's soft voice instructed.

Link quickly pulled out his map, and four spots began to glow on it. Everyone leaned in to see the map and the glowing locations. "Heed my words," the voice continued before everything suddenly faded, including the sounds of the bells.

"Damn that voice; I could hear it clearly," Revali exclaimed as he looked around.

"Who was that?" Mipha asked, her voice laced with curiosity and concern. "And why are they trying to help us?" A flicker of hope ignited within her as she considered the possibility that it might be one of her ancestors reaching out across the centuries, wielding some form of ancient magic to send them a warning or assistance. However, she quickly tempered her expectations, not wanting to get her hopes too high. With a sigh, she shifted her gaze toward Don and Link, searching for their thoughts.

Link suggested, "We should follow the instructions for now and save the discussion for later." His calm demeanor served as a grounding influence amidst the uncertainty surrounding them. Revali, however, couldn't resist a biting remark. "Yeah, because you can't reveal secrets, right?" he retorted, rolling his eyes dramatically, his feathers glistening as he expressed annoyance.

Sensing the tension rising between his friends, Don spoke up with a firm yet gentle tone. "Can the two of you not start this again?" His voice was steady, but a hint of softness infused his words, reminding them of the gravity of their situation. "This is very serious. I know you two are friends, but this is not the time for bickering." Revali, feeling the frustration bubble within him, turned away, his feathers ruffling in agitation, while Link nodded in agreement, hoping to refocus the group's attention on the task ahead. The air was thick with unresolved tension, but their shared goal remained paramount.

"You're right. Let's get moving," Link replied as he took out his map. The map, marked with intricate designs and symbols that seemed to glow on the screen, revealed a comprehensive Temple lighting layout, highlighting the key locations they needed to explore. Pointing at various symbols on the map, he explained, "These represent the faucets. If we can actuate them, we can replenish the water vessels, which is crucial for what lies ahead. Now, let's devise a solid plan. How should we approach this?"

"I really think we should stay together," Link suggested, his blue eyes scanning the map intently. "It will make navigating the corridors much easier, especially if we face any surprises."

"But think about it," Don countered, his brow furrowed in thought. "If we split up and cover more ground, we could accomplish our tasks much faster. We could each handle a faucet and meet back up quickly."

Link nodded thoughtfully, weighing the pros and cons of each approach, knowing that the decision could impact their success in the daunting Temple. "That's true," Mipha replied thoughtfully, her brow furrowing as she considered the conversation's implications. What she mentioned... Does she truly understand the extent of my healing and combat abilities? Is that why she's suggesting I take on this responsibility?" Her voice was laced with curiosity and a hint of uncertainty.

With a confident demeanor, Don gestured expansively towards the map before them. "Honestly, I recommend you just trust your instincts," he advised, finger tracing the intricate lines of the map. "As soon as you spot any faucets scattered across the terrain, like that one over there," he pointed decisively to a distant landmark that stood out against the stones around them, "we can handle it swiftly. You and Link can proceed to that location and the one next to it while I take Revali to the one we've identified closer to us here on the map and this one here."

"Very well then," Revali responded, his expression serious yet perplexed as he scanned the surroundings. His brow creased deeper as he squinted at the map again, searching for clarity. "This indicates it's supposed to be right here, but I can't seem to find it anywhere." His voice was tinged with confusion, the lines of determination on his face contrasting with the uncertainty that now shadowed his features.

"It's most likely on a level lower then us," Link said, his voice steady and full of comfort. He glanced at Revali, noting the slight furrow of concern on his brow. "Just make sure to keep a close eye on your surroundings and avoid flying too far from the island," he cautioned, ensuring that his message conveyed the importance of vigilance. Revali, who had been somewhat aloof before, now seemed to take the matter with a renewed gravity as he nodded solemnly, his expression shifting to one of focused determination.

Mipha studied the map before them with keen eyes. "Alright, there are two in this direction," she pointed decisively, her finger tracing the path they needed to take. "Let's head to those first. Meanwhile, you two can handle this other one over here," she suggested, indicating a different location on the map. The group exchanged glances, each understanding their mission's urgency. With a collective nod, they agreed to split up, a sense of purpose driving them as they set their plan into motion. "Let's reconvene at the center once we're done," Mipha added, and without further ado, they swiftly went their separate ways, each team member tuned to the task ahead.

---------------

When Zelda, her guard, and Urbosa returned to the castle, Urbosa was eager to accompany the princess. However, as they walked through the right entrance of the Castle town, something caught Urbosa's attention out of the corner of her eye. She glanced over and noticed something suspicious near the gates. While it wasn't unusual for her people to visit the town during her absence, what struck her as remarkable was that the girl there was wearing a mask that looked very familiar to her.

Usually, a figure like her would get fast attention, but in that moment, all eyes were captivated by the return of the princess and the Champions. Their presence drew the crowd's focus entirely away from the mysterious young woman concealed in the shadows of the corner, her demeanor raising eyebrows yet going largely unnoticed.

As Zelda walked, she looked at me, Urbosa, with a warm smile; she invited me to join her and her father for the meeting he wanted. However, Urbosa reacted unexpectedly, her voice firm and resolved as she declined the offer. She wanted to check on her warriors, who she had not seen in the last couple of weeks because of her Champian duties. Still, Zelda chose not to push the issue anymore. With a slight nod, she turned away and walked alongside Link, followed by her guards, leaving the Urbosa alone at the town entrance.

As soon as Urbosa found herself safely out of view, she turned to the guards trailing her, their expressions a mix of annoyance and curiosity. With a commanding presence, she informed them she was heading into town to consult with some of her fellow warriors about a pressing matter affecting the Gerudo Desert. Despite their irritation at her sudden departure, the guards respected her authority and allowed her to go without further questioning. They made no move to accompany her or guide her toward the gathering place of the Gerudo women. Instead, with a sense of freedom, Urbosa stepped away, her silhouette quickly vanishing around the bustling corner, her thoughts already focused on the critical discussions that awaited her.

When she finally reached the spot where she had seen the mysterious young lady, she paused, her heart racing with anticipation. The area was surprisingly quiet, devoid of familiar faces, yet an uncanny presence seemed to linger just before her. She scanned her surroundings, her eyes darting between the trees and the shadows, but found nothing unusual. Taking a careful step forward, she suddenly noticed a weathered stone well nestled among the overgrown grass behind one of the older-looking houses.

Curious, she approached and leaned over the edge, peering into the dark, incredible depths. The water glimmered faintly beneath the surface, interspersed with a few crusts of bread that floated listlessly. Just when she thought there was nothing else to discover, something caught her eye—a small piece of paper peeking out from the corner of an old, crumbling brick. Intrigued, she squinted, trying to discover what secrets the paper might hold.

Dear Lady Urbosa,

I hope this message finds you well. I sincerely apologize for interrupting your essential responsibilities. I urgently need your attention regarding a pressing matter. 

The issue could significantly impact our current endeavors and require your insight and expertise. Therefore, I would appreciate it if you could meet with me as soon as possible. We should meet near Silverthorn Bar, providing a discreet environment for this discussion.

I appreciate your understanding, and I eagerly await your swift response.

Best regards,  
R

Urbosa reread the letter multiple times, trying to ensure that it had no hidden meaning, before placing it in her bag and heading there without delay.

Upon arriving at Silverthorn's Bar, she took a moment to scan her surroundings, her instincts on high alert. The lively atmosphere was filled with laughter and chatter, yet nothing seemed out of place at first glance. She weaved through the crowd, sharing friendly nods and brief conversations with familiar faces while trying not to engage the Hylians, who met her attempts with cautious glares.

As she wandered through the lively scene, she saw a familiar figure tucked away in a shadowy alleyway next to the back door. She carefully approached the girl, doing her best to blend in with the bustling crowd. Once the bar noise faded behind her when she got outside, and the two were finally alone in the dimly lit space behind the Bar, she took a deep breath and quickly addressed the pressing matters as they walked a little deeper into the dark ally.

"What is the matter," Urbosa asked.

Riju looked around cautiously, her gaze fixed on the shadows dancing in the flickering torchlight of the Bar they just walked out of. "It has come to my attention," she began, her voice steady despite the weight of her words, that Link and my friends are currently engaged in a critical mission to retrieve the secret Stone for the other Champions." Her ornate mask enveloped her face as she spoke, creating an air of mystique and urgency.

Urbosa tilted her head slightly, her brow furrowed in concern. "What do you need help with? Why have you come here?" she inquired, her tone a mix of curiosity and protectiveness over the other champions. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation as both women understood the gravity of the situation.

"We need to evacuate as many people as we can, both from Castle Town and the surrounding villages," Riju whispered urgently to Urbosa, ensuring her voice was low enough to avoid drawing attention from the patrons in the nearby Bar or the bustling street just beyond the dimly lit alley where they stood. Shadows flickered around them, adding to the gravity of their conversation.

"Slow down; what do you mean by evacuate?" Urbosa replied confusion etched on her face. "We have more than enough time to prepare against Calamity Ganon," she assured Riju, her voice steady but concerned.

Riju shook her head vigorously, her expression tightening. "No, we don't," she insisted, her eyes wide with urgency. "Calamity Ganon is closer than we think, and his arrival will catch everyone off guard. Link trusted me to convince as many as I could to evacuate out to sea from all the south west side of hyrule. It's crucial to minimize casualties, but..." 

"But what?" Urbosa pressed, sensing the weight of Riju's unspoken fears.

"Of course, not everyone will survive, but I was hoping that with you standing by my side, more people would be inclined to listen," Riju said, her voice barely above a whisper, filled with determination and uncertainty.

Urbosa gazed down at the young woman, noting the stone mask that covered her features, which looked slightly to the ground. Despite the mask covering her face, Urbosa could sense the urgency and vulnerability lacing Riju's words. To Urbosa, the girl was still in the springtime of her youth, embodying the potential of a natural leader, yet her insecurities were apparent. It was clear that Riju needed to receive the guidance she needed to embrace her role and its responsibilities fully.

Urbosa felt strong compassion for Riju and a desire to offer her the reassurance she so clearly craved. She wanted to respond to the girl's worries and answer the questions that were undoubtedly swirling in her mind. However, Urbosa recognized that patience was crucial; she needed to wait for the right moment to provide Riju's support and mentorship to flourish. For now, she would try to get answers to some of her questions.

"I will help you, but you need to share everything you know about what's to come," Urbosa said, her voice steady but commanding. Riju seemed to stiffen, her body across from Urbosa suddenly tense with apprehension. "I know you have your secrets," Urbosa continued, her gaze piercing into Riju's, "but you possess invaluable knowledge about this Kingdom—knowledge I believe you're obliged to share, not just with me, but with everyone who holds the future of our people dear."

Riju opened her mouth to respond, but Urbosa quickly interjected her tone, which was firm. "Why must you rely on Link to uncover these secrets? What is he hiding?"

"It's not about what he's hiding," Riju began, her voice shaking slightly as if the weight of her words was almost too much to bear. "It's about the dark truths this entire kingdom conceals beneath its surface." She hesitated, offering only a fragment of the more profound mysteries coiled within their land's fabric.

Urbosa's brow furrowed in concern. "What do you mean by that? Are you referring to the Temple ere we found ourselves during our journey through the Gerudo?" she pressed, seeking clarity in Riju's cryptic words.

"Yes, but at the same time, no," Riju began, her voice slightly wavering as she considered the weight of her words. "Beneath the very basis of our Kingdom is an intricate network of mines, each one precisely nestled under a village or town that boasts a significant population of our unique species. So, there exists a mine beneath Garudo, Rito, Goron, and Zora settlements even under large Hylian villages. However, the reality is far more sinister. Beneath the surface thrives a dark and twisted realm brimming with pure malice, a breeding ground for hideous monsters eager to attack anyone and wreak havoc upon our land. 'An army lurks down there,'" Riju elaborated, her expression grave as she attempted to convey the terrifying essence of life underground even though Urbosa couldn't see it. "These creatures are ready to arise at any moment, bent on obliterating our Kingdom while we find ourselves preoccupied with battling the Calamity. Additionally, it's crucial to mention that when created or restored, the Guardians have been compromised, are infused with this malice energy."

"Alright, I'm aware of that part; you shared those details with me last time. But I need to know more about these mines," Urbosa pressed, her interest piqued. "What purpose do they serve, and why are they situated beneath the major towns?"

"They were recreated long ago..." Riju continued, her brow furrowing in thought. "I believe there are minerals deep within those mines that Link utilizes to harness energy or something similar. I'm not entirely sure, but I do know that they hold immense value. Link often ventures into these mines, seeking to collect these minerals in hopes of crafting and refining his weapons and armor." She sighed, her voice growing heavy with the weight of history. "Yet, since no one has dared to traverse those depths for hundreds of millions of years, the mines have become infested. Monsters have multiplied and evolved during the centuries of abandonment, lurking in the shadows, waiting for the moment to strike and malice has over run everything downthere."

"Are you telling me that the Calamity is dragging this along with it?" Urbosa inquired, her brow furrowed, a mix of concern and disbelief etched across her face.

"No," Riju replied, her voice steady but laced with urgency. "The Calamity has already summoned its relentless horde of monsters. The Demon King possesses a legion that will emerge once the chaos of the Calamity subsides. We may think we're safe now, but that's an illusion that... the king and the n "bles want to keep up."

With a heavy heart, Riju continued, her tone softening as she spoke of the aftermath. "As we endeavor to rebuild our lives, to mend the wounds the Calamity will inflict upon us, the Demon King will strike when we are most vulnerable. When we are still licking our wounds, he will unleash an attack with the formidable army from below us that we will never anticipate. I fear that this time, he will not just crush us but ensure his victory... again," she whispered, the weight of her words hanging in the air like a dark omen.

Urbosa stood motionless, her mind racing as the weight of the revelation settled over her like a heavy fog. So many questions bubbled to the surface, desperate to escape her lips, yet she understood that Riju was not the one she should turn to for answers; the truth would likely lie with the black-haired man, who was more versed in the schemes at play. 

Her thoughts spiraled as she pondered the sheer volume of what she had just learned. How could the Demon King, a figure of apocalyptic dread, still wield such formidable power following the devastation of the Calamity? If they were even connected, that is. She had always believed that the Calamity would sap the strength of even the most nefarious beings, leaving them weakened and vulnerable. Yet here was the prospect of a resurgent force, an army emerging from the depths to wreak havoc upon the remnants of a fallen world.

With a deep breath, Urbosa steeled herself. "Yes... I see it clearly now. Immediate evacuation is crucial for our survival," she murmured, her voice a firm whisper in the dimly lit chamber. "I will do everything in my power to speak with the king and explore how I can offer my assistance, even if he is resistant to the idea." With determination etched across her features, she prepared to confront the challenges ahead, her heart pounding with urgency.

"I'm planning to evacuate further west," Riju explained, her brow furrowed with concern under her mask. "But everyone else is heading east, trying to gather as many ships as possible and get the villages and towns to evacuate. Though, to be honest, I doubt there will be any ships to find." Her voice faltered slightly, the weight of the situation heavy on her shoulders.

Urbosa looked at her with a mix of pride and worry. "I will secure a refuge around the Gerudo region, just in case things take a turn for the worse." She reached into her skirt pocket and pulled out a small, intricately designed pendant, its surface glinting in the light. "Take this seal; it will help you persuade the Gerudo outside of the town to listen to your words."

Urbosa pressed the pendant into Riju's palm with a tender yet resolute expression. "Remember, you must stay safe, my dear." They shared a moment of understanding, their eyes conveying their unspoken bond.

"One more thing," Riju called out, her voice rising above the hum of chatter as she began to slip away into the swirling crowd. The bustling market of Gerudo Town faded behind her, but the earnestness in her tone captured Urbosa's attention. The tall, regal Champian turned her sharp gaze to the younger Gerudo girl, who stood determinedly.

"What is it?" Urbosa inquired, a hint of curiosity mixing with her commanding presence.

Riju breathed, her heart racing slightly as she spoke, "Link will be a great leader, and I hope... I hope you will accept my... our help when the time comes." Her words were laced with sincerity, a plea for inclusion as she navigated the complexities of leadership.

Urbosa furrowed her brow in confusion. "I am accepting your help now. What do you mean?" she asked, seeking clarity in Riju's earnest expression. The weight of their futures seemed to hang between them, charged with potential and uncertainty.

"There will come a moment when everything feels... overwhelming for you... all of you," Riju said, her voice barely rising above the lively chatter of the bustling crowd around them. "I wish I could be by your side to support you through it, but you must be willing to accept my help." Her words were infused with a deep sincerity, the kind that only those who understood strength could convey.

Riju paused, her brow furrowing slightly. "I know the strength that courses through the veins of every leader of the Garudo… That strength makes me worry, for I want to ensure you emerge from this ordeal unscathed." With that, she gave a slight nod after confirming that Urbosa heard her, and in an instant, she seemed to vanish among the crowd of people that started to crowd on the main pathway outside of the ally, her petite frame blending effortlessly into the sea of bodies. 

Urbosa stood rooted in place for a moment longer, her gaze fixed on where Riju had just stood. The confusion clouded her thoughts, her heart heavy with curiosity about the cryptic message. What did Riju genuinely mean by that? As she scanned the thrumming energy of the crowd, Urbosa couldn't shake off the feeling that a storm was brewing just beyond their sight. And what did she mean by again?

----------------------

When Princess Zelda received the summons from her father to enter the throne room, she braced herself for a conversation that was sure to be intense. She suspected he would seek answers to the multitude of pressing questions that weighed heavily on his mind—questions she had struggled to answer, given their complexity and her limited knowledge. Recently, she had the opportunity to speak with King Dorephan, the wise ruler who had graciously shared stories from his younger days. However, those tales only brushed the surface of the rich history that lay beyond them, with little insight into events and figures from centuries before.

Frustration gnawed at her as she reflected on the mysteries surrounding the woman who possessed the ability to transform into a dragon. Despite her best efforts to delve into the depths of Hyrule's ancient past, she found that King Dorephan's knowledge was primarily confined to a few hundred years before his birth. It was clear that the answers she sought were hidden in the annals of time, just out of her reach.

As Zelda gracefully descended the long corridor, her footsteps echoed softly against the stone walls. Her guards peeled away, returning to their posts until only Link remained at her side. He was a steadfast presence, his loyalty unwavering as he continued to follow her into the grand throne room. Upon entering, Link bowed respectfully to her father, the King, before taking his place just behind Zelda, ready to support her in whatever way she might need as she faced the formidable challenge ahead. With her heart pounding, she prepared to greet her father, fully aware that this conversation would shape the path forward for both her and the kingdom.

"Father, I rushed here as quickly as I could after receiving your urgent message," Zelda said, her eyes searching for understanding as she stood before him on the elevated throne. Her father, the King, bore a stern and furious expression that deepened her anxiety.

"Zelda, it has come to my attention that you have been neglecting your training," he said sharply, his tone echoing through the vast hall adorned with banners and shields. "Effective immediately, I expect you to prepare for your journey to the Spring of Wisdom to activate your powers." His voice carried an authority that left no room for dissent. "You have postponed your training for far too long. Once the other Champions arrive, you must be ready—"

"But, Father, I have made significant progress!" Zelda interjected, her voice rising with determination. "Did you not witness the vision we experienced together?" She met his stern gaze, refusing to back down, her heart racing with fear and conviction. "That vision showed me that I am closer than ever to unlocking my true potential. I am seeking the answers I desperately need to fulfill my destiny." She took a step forward, hope mingling with resolve in her expression.

"But that is simply not enough!" her father thundered, his voice echoing throughout the grand hall, filled with a tension that made everyone in the room hold their breath. "As soon as you turn 17, I expect you to dedicate yourself to training every single day to activate your power. Do I make myself clear?" 

His piercing gaze swept across the room, causing everyone to avoid eye contact, rooted to their spots like statues. "The wielder of the Master Sword has trained tirelessly, braving countless dangers to protect you, while you have spent your days carelessly wandering and playing throughout the kingdom. I have had enough of this irresponsible behavior! From this moment on, I demand that you follow my orders without question—no arguments, no backtalk. Do I make myself clear, Zelda?"

"But father—" she began, her voice a whisper as she tried to express her feelings, but he cut her off with a sharp gesture.

"No exceptions! Do I make myself clear, girl?" he shouted, his tone leaving no room for negotiation. 

Zelda felt a wave of despair wash over her as she met his fierce gaze, her heart aching. She searched his eyes for any hint of compassion, any sign that he might reconsider, but there was none. With a heavy heart, she lowered her head, defeated. He dismissed her with a wave, leaving her standing alone in the silence that followed, feeling overshadowed by the immense weight of his expectations.

As Zelda stood just outside the door, tears brimmed in her eyes, threatening to spill over at any moment. The weight of her circumstances crushed her spirit, and Link, lingering a few steps behind, felt a deep urge to comfort her. However, he was acutely aware of the watchful eyes of the guards around them. Any display of affection or defiance could lead to severe consequences, as their orders came directly from the King.

With her head held high in a desperate show of strength, Zelda began to march toward her room, determination mixed with sorrow evident in her stride. The guards flanked her closely, their expressions stern, ensuring she wouldn't attempt to defy their authority or leave the castle grounds. As she reached her chamber, one of the guards, with an air of formality, informed her that her father anticipated her to write a letter to all the Champions, summoning them to the castle for an important meeting. They were to prepare an expedition to the Spring of Wisdom, a task that weighed heavily on her shoulders.

Silently absorbing the order, Zelda entered her room, her heart racing with frustration and helplessness. She allowed Link to slip in with her, grateful for his presence, before she forcefully closed the door, slamming it right in the guard's face, a bold act of defiance that relieved some of her pent-up emotions. 

Finally, a tear slipped down Zelda's cheek, a testament to the turmoil swirling within her. She quickly brushed it away, determined to show Link she was holding it together, even as her heart felt heavy. With a sense of urgency, she walked over to her desk and opened her journal, its pages filled with her thoughts and dreams. She retrieved a fresh piece of paper and began writing a letter to each Champion, carefully crafting her words so they would understand where to meet her.

The frustration bubbled to the surface as she wrote, and she turned to Link, unable to contain her feelings any longer. "I just don't understand," she exclaimed, her voice a blend of anger and disbelief. "He was fine with it at first!" She paused, gathering her thoughts before continuing. "He encouraged me to research and even agreed to let me travel to the Zora Domain to investigate. But now, it feels like he's completely changed his mind. Why is that?" Her tone was laced with confusion and disappointment as she sought answers from her companion.

Unbeknownst to Zelda, her words echoed in the room's stillness, drawing attention from an unseen presence. Eyes were watching her—not the physical eyes of someone nearby, but the piercing gaze of a mystical entity lurking in the shadows, observing her every move with an intrigued smirk playing on its invisible face. The atmosphere in the room grew heavy with an unspoken tension as Zelda remained blissfully unaware of the scrutiny surrounding her.

-----------

Link stood resolutely against Mucktorok, the formidable mud monster, skillfully evading each of its chaotic strikes. He showcased his agility with every lunge and swipe, moving with impressive grace across the floating island. His Focus remained unwavering, even as he took the time to defend everyone else whenever they were targeted, stepping in to shield them despite his injuries and attacking when he could.

The battlefield was a flurry of chaos, with Mucktorok unleashing torrents of thick Mud, covering Link's view of the solid ground beneath him, making it harder for him to move. With Sidon and Mipha, they coordinated their efforts to fight the muddy mess. Sidon summoned powerful torrents of water while Mipha wielded her healing abilities to heal them both. Together, they helped Link clear the battlefield while using Splash fruits to create bursts of water that sliced through the muck and restored visibility. 

Revali, the proud champion of the Rito, found himself in a dire predicament. Trapped in a swampy battlefield, he struggled to move as the thick Mud and water clung heavily to his wings, rendering him unable to take flight. Each time he attempted to soar above Mud chaos, he felt the weight of the muck pulling him down. His once-precise aim was compromised; the Mud restricted his movements on the ground, making it almost impossible to nock and release his arrows effectively. Before him, the monstrous creature moved with alarming speed and agility, darting around as if mocking his struggles. Under normal circumstances, he would have quickly become such a foe. Still, the problematic environment left him at a severe disadvantage.

Nearby, Don was wrestling with his problems with the monster. Injured and tired, he worked hard to avoid both the creature's attacks and the dangerous Mud that threatened to engulf all of them. Every moment was a test of his stability as he fought to regain his strength and mend his wounds. He desperately sought opportunities to heal himself, but the relentless Mucktotok seemed to anticipate his moves, striking whenever he was distracted by pain or caught off-guard.

Amid the madness, Mipha, the graceful champion of the Zora, was doing everything she could to assist Don. Every time she ventured near the ground, the slimy Mud made her skin crawl, and she had to suppress her unease to focus on her healing abilities. She unleashed a barrage of water-based attacks with deft precision, using her control over the element to fend off the mud monster. As she redirected the muddy assaults back at the creature, Mipha remained vigilant, determined to protect Don and support her comrades, constantly navigating the problematic landscape and ensuring every action contributed to their survival.

They were locked in a fight with the Mucktorok, a monstrous creature that glided across the island with such speed. Its body morphed into a mud-like shark, and they couldn't see the original body, sleek and dangerously agile, as it evaded every one of their attacks. The ground beneath them was muddy, adding to the struggle as the four struggled to maintain their footing while dodging and attacking. 

Frustration boiled over among the group; even Don and Link, who had fought the mucktorok in a past timeline, felt the weight of anger pressing them. Their most pressing problem, however, surpassed their anger—a desperate need to ensure that the Mucktorok did not topple over the island's edge. Just below them was the Zora Domain, which was likely not ready to beat a monster like this even if they were better armed than in the past timeline with more soldiers and weapons than before. 

Every time Link found himself momentarily distracted, he instinctively sensed the danger threatening. This was precisely what he aimed to stop. The Mucktorok, lurking just out of sight, would take that brief moment of Link's inattention to jump over the edge, planning its fall down ready with an assault on the domain with mud and fast attacks.

Link positioned himself against the monster each time it emerged from the murky mud. Yet, the Mucktorok's agility had noticeably improved every time; it was swifter and slicker, its body glistening with thick, oozing slime that enhanced its ability to twist and slither past him in the mud. The Mucktorok darted around with alarming finesse, sometimes even jumping over him, pushing Link to stay watchful.

Revali, standing at a distance, was deep in thought as he tried to come up with a plan to fight the Mucktorok. Each time he tried to fly into the air using his wings, the Mucktorok seemed to predict his moves, unleashing gushes of mud that splattered against him and grounded him every time. The muck clung stubbornly to his feathers, forcing him to repeatedly pause and clean himself while avoiding the creature's relentless attacks, which now focused squarely on him whenever he got its attention.

Desperate for a moment's rest, he scanned his surroundings for a suitable hiding place. He hoped to gain enough time to clean his wings and eventually fly beyond the Mucktorok's attacks. As he watched the chaotic scene, his gaze fell to his left, where a giant water bubble floated a foot above the ground, shimmering in the light and popping intermittently with a satisfying *pop*. At that moment, inspiration struck him like a lightning bolt.

He jumped into the floating bubble, the vibrant water swirling around him as he arose with new ability, using his newly mastered technique, Revali's Gale the bubble popped around him and quickly dried his feathers enough for him to fly into the air. Below, the Mucktorok was shortly distracted by Mipha, allowing him the perfect opportunity. He quickly dried his wings with a couple of flaps, shaking off droplets like water from a drenched feather, before flying into the sky even higher. As he soared higher, he narrowly missed a mud attack from the monster, just managing to avoid a torrent of mud that hurtled toward him. Each agile maneuver took him farther out of the creature's reach, leaving the Mucktorok to unleash its frustration in a furious tantrum, thrashing about as it dodged one of Link's attacks.

Revali soared several meters above the chaos, relishing the freedom of height where he could aim with precision and dance around incoming strikes with minimal effort. The lack of gravitational pull still bothered him, threatening to push him away from the ancient temple below, but he steadied himself and focused on his target. He unleashed a wing full of arrows against the Muktorok, only to watch in disbelief as they bounced off its slick, muddy form, the projectiles sliding harmlessly away. The Mucktorok's coal-black and crimson eyes narrowed menacingly, fixating on him with a mocking glint that only fueled his irritation. 

Revali resorted to his bomb arrows, hoping the explosive power would finally make an impact. Yet, to his disappointment, that failed; no explosions hurt the creature, and sparks of electricity fizzled out before they could touch its murky hide when he used his electric arrows.

Frustration bit him as he longed to close the distance, desperate to deal more damage through close quarters. But each time he got close, the Mucktorok retaliated, hurling clumps of mud or leaping into the air with uncanny agility, seeking to unbalance him in his aerial maneuvers.

Don had just finished a quick healing session with Mipha, who had fought hard to defend him while the monster attacked. He finally regained enough energy to unleash a water-based attack, throwing it at the Mucktorok. The attack was successful, hitting the beast. Link then drew one of his many swords and slashed it across the back. The creature let out a horrendous roar of anger, thrashing around before jumping back into the mud, now even angrier and more agitated, making its movements increasingly unpredictable. This behavior irritated all of them, especially Link, who looked up at Revali.

The first time Link faced the Mucktorok, the battle had been straightforward. A few well-placed water-based attacks and a couple of solid hits had been enough to defeat the muddy creature. This time, however, the stakes were higher; the Mucktorok was far more agile and elusive, darting around the battlefield with surprising speed. It was as if the monster had learned from their last encounter and was determined to make this fight more challenging.

Link watched his surroundings, his heart racing, and when he caught a glimpse of Revali flying nearby, he realized that the Rito champion had a better vantage point and a greater chance of landing a successful shot on the creature. Without wasting a moment, Link let out a sharp whistle to get Revali's attention. He then quickly rummaged through his inventory, pulling out his choo jellies, splash fruits, chill shrooms, and Keese wings. With practiced efficiency, he merged them into a set of unique arrows, each infused with different elemental powers.

"Use these!" Link shouted up at Revali, his voice filled with urgency. He expertly tossed the newly crafted arrows toward him, watching as they glimmered in the light. Revali caught them deftly, but as he examined the arrows, a look of confusion crossed his face. It was clear he hadn’t expected such an unconventional combination of materials, and Link hoped that their combined power would be enough to turn the tide in this increasingly difficult battle.

"What in the world are these things?" Revali exclaimed, his voice laced with disbelief as he examined one of the arrows that were smeared with chuchu jelly, the bright blue substance glistening in the sunlight. "Is this some kind of joke to you?” he shouted, frustration evident in his tone.

"Just hurry up and use them," Link replied sharply, his patience wearing thin. “Trust me, it’s going to work. Aim for the mud, not the monster!” he directed, his eyes fixed on the Mucktorok, which had once again turned its attention toward the edge of the island, its massive form threatening to wreak havoc. As Link stood resolute, Don unleashed a powerful water attack, sending a torrent of water at the Mucktorok, compelling it to retreat to the center of the battlefield.

Revali let out a curse under his breath, the tension building in his chest. "If this doesn’t work—" he began, settling his body into position high in the air. He flapped his wings vigorously, stabilizing himself as he drew his bow with precision, his talons gripping the shaft. But just as he was about to release the arrows, he was cut off.

"Don't start," Mipha and Don snapped in unison, their voices urgent as they deftly dodged a powerful swing of the Mucktorok's massive limbs, which crashed down where they had just stood. 

Revali rolled his eyes, exasperated by the interruptions, and executed a graceful flip in mid-air. With renewed determination, he unleashed a volley of arrows aimed at the thick mud surrounding them. To his shock, instead of the anticipated explosion or transformation into ice, the arrows Link had provided burst into clouds of water upon impact. The unexpected eruption of splashes cleared the area far more effectively than Don and Mipha's water-based attacks had managed. The mud was displaced rapidly, creating a fresh and clear zone, much to Revali's astonishment and, begrudgingly, his growing admiration for Link's plan.

"Now we're getting somewhere," Revali said, smiling as he flapped his wings even more. He continued to attack the Mucktorok with regular arrows and the arrows Link had given him. Revali attempted to use the water arrows, but they had no effect, or if they did, it wasn’t noticeable. After shooting a few more arrows, he finally hit the shark-shaped figure made of mud right in the head, only to have a small octopus creature emerge from it. "What in the world is that?" Revali exclaimed, looking at the little monster in disgust.

"That's the Mucktorok's main body! Hurry and attack it while it's defenseless!" Don shouted to everyone. Following his command, they quickly launched their attacks at the Mucktorok. The creature tried to dodge, but it was unable to escape. In a moment of opportunity, Link raised his sword high into the air, ready to strike down the creature, but Don shouted at him before he could make his move.

"Link, watch out!" Don shouted as the Mucktorok, from the corner of its eye, saw it forming a sizeable shark-like tail. But before they could act, Dodge took the brunt of the damage and was struck by it. However, Link smashed his sword through the monster's head before being completely thrown off, killing it instantly. As Link stumbled backward, the realization of how precariously close he was to the edge of the floating island struck him like a bolt of lightning. He had been so focused on the looming threat of the Mucktorok that he hadn’t noticed he was just a step away from a potentially fatal fall. 

Panic surged within him as he glanced back, desperately trying to find a way to regain his balance at the island's brink. His heart raced as he contemplated two grim possibilities: plummet into the Domain below or risk teleporting himself elsewhere, a move he was hesitant to make. He didn’t want to abandon Don, who was going to be left with the Champions alone while Link coughed up blood wherever he teleported to. 

Just then, as his thoughts spiraled faster than he could process, he felt an unexpected force behind him. Don had sprinted up to him, determined to stop Link's fall. For a moment, relief washed over Link; he was saved from his fall. But just as quickly, that relief morphed into horror as he realized that his unintentional momentum had now taken Don with him—pushing him over the edge of the island, leaving Link in a state of shock and guilt as he grasped the gravity of what had just happened.

"SIDON!" Link's voice echoed through the air, laced with urgency and fear. His heart raced as he watched the monstrous creature disintegrate into shimmering particles that twinkled like stars against the vast sky. In a surge of adrenaline, he spun around and sprinted to the edge of the sky island, his breath catching as he spotted Don precariously hanging on, his fingers barely gripping the edge. The sight of his friend in such a desperate struggle tugged at Link's heart. 

"Sidon, grab my hand!" Link shouted, extending his arm as far as he could, his palm outstretched toward Don, who appeared both terrified and exhausted.

"You are too far, my friend!" Don cried, his voice rising in panic as he strained to reach Link’s outstretched hand. He could feel the cold air beneath him, a stark reminder of how high they were, and fear gripped him tight as he realized his fingertips were slipping. Desperation fueled his attempts to pull himself up, but the edge of the island felt like an insurmountable barrier.

"NO!" Link roared, a surge of determination coursing through him as he launched himself over the edge of the island. Time slowed as he witnessed Don's frantic and helpless struggle to hold on as his hands slipped, his arm outstretched towards Link. The ground loomed far below, shadowy and unforgiving. As Link felt his own body teetering over the edge, the sharp pain from his injuries flared up, a harsh reminder of his danger. He pressed his weight into the wound on his stomach, a brutal effort to ignore the agony coursing through him as he caught Sidon's hand.

Just as he was about to shout a warning to Don that he was going to teleport them away somewhere safe, the world seemed to spin, and he felt a sudden, firm grip on his ankles. Someone was pulling him back, desperately trying to save him from the abyss he was tumbling toward. The struggle was palpable, and at that moment, everything hinged on the thin thread of hope that they would not fall into the depths below.

“LINK, are you alright?” Mipha shouted anxiously, her voice echoing across the floating island as she quickly grasped onto Link’s ankles to steady him. The wind whipping around them tugged at her fins, but she focused on him. Above, Revali soared with graceful agility, his feathers glinting in the sunlight as he maneuvered over both Mipha and Link, darting toward Don. He landed gently beside Don, gripping his shoulders firmly to help him take flight. 

With a few powerful flaps of his wings, Revali lifted them both from the ridge, pulling them upwards toward the safety of the island. Once they reached solid ground, the group collectively exhaled a breath of relief. However, Link was gasping, strands of sweat glistening on his forehead, and though he tried to appear composed, it was clear he was in distress. 

“Link, are you alright?” Mipha pressed again, worry etched across her face as she scrutinized his condition.

“I’m fine—check on Sidon,” Link mumbled, his voice a strained whisper.

“S… Sidon?” Mipha faltered, her attention snapping to the other Zora who stood nearby. Sidon’s eyes widened in realization; Link had used his true name, a sign that Link was not in the right state of mind. Still, Link remained lost in a haze of pain, oblivious to anything beyond his suffering.

“Link,” Don began, anxiety threading his tone, but before he could finish his sentence, Link interrupted him, his voice barely above a whisper.

“Yeah… he… has a gash on his side from hitting the edge of the island… next to his royal fin… on his lower back… where he was attacked as a child,” Link murmured, his words trailing off as he succumbed to unconsciousness, his body slumping to the ground.

“What…?” Mipha whispered in shock, her heart racing at the revelation. After Link had fallen completely unconscious, she snapped into action, steadying herself as the adrenaline kicked in. Mipha quickly summoned her healing abilities, channeling energy from within to heal his injuries as best as she could. As she worked, she could sense the severity of his internal and external wounds; he had sustained injuries long before this battle, and signs of past trauma surfacing now.

Casting a worried glance at Revali, who hovered close by, she turned her eyes to Don, who looked stricken with guilt.

“I… I…” Don stammered, struggling to find the right words to say, but the heaviness of the moment rendered him speechless. They all stood in heavy silence, the weight of the situation settling upon them until the distant sound of ringing bells finally broke through, snapping them out of their daze and pulling them into some kind of haze.

Chapter Text

She remembers the day it happened with such clarity that it feels as though it occurred only yesterday.

The day he received that scar was marked by chaos and fear, a traumatic event that rippled through the entire Domain It wasn't just a personal loss; it struck at the very heart of their people. In the aftermath, the royal family faced a wave of anxiety that led to the establishment of numerous rules designed to protect their safety. The castle walls echoed with the sound of armor and the presence of newly appointed guards doubled as a constant reminder of the vulnerability they now felt, especially in the wake of their mother’s tragic death.

Even after ten long years, the events of that fateful day remain etched in her memory, vivid and haunting, a testament to the impact it had on her life and the lives of those around her.

“Mipha... I want to be just like you when I grow up.” The words echoed in her mind as she recalled her younger brother Sidon, his voice filled with excitement and admiration. It was a memorable day from his childhood, not long after he had turned 10, which in human years would have been equivalent to just 3. Back then, he was still small, barely reaching her knees, yet his determination shone brightly in his eyes.

“You must train a lot, little brother,” Mipha told him, a smile on her face as she knelt down to meet his gaze. She remembered the countless hours she had spent training under the watchful eyes of their father and mother, honing her skills and technique in the water. “I practiced for years with their guidance. If you dedicate yourself to training on your own, I really believe you can achieve your dreams,” she encouraged him with a sense of pride.

With a firm nod and an enthusiastic gleam in his eye, he replied, “Of course, sister! I will do exactly that.” That moment was filled with a mix of innocence and promise as he dashed off through the grand halls of the castle, excitement propelling him forward.

However, the joyful day took a sudden turn. Hours later, the atmosphere shifted as guards came rushing to her, their faces grave and urgent. “Lady Mipha! We need your help!” one of them exclaimed, breathless. “Lizalfos have invaded the main waterfalls.” The weight of the situation settled heavily on her, intertwining worries for her brother’s safety with her duty to protect their home.

Mipha instantly took action that day, bringing a couple of guards and her father as they headed to the same waterfall to investigate the situation. To her shock, they found her younger brother already there, fiercely brandishing a large spear at the monsters. She still remembers the scream that escaped her lips as she watched him charge at the Lizalfos. In a swift moment, one of the monsters used its tongue to disarm him, and another struck him with one of his own spears.

The anger she saw in her father and the fear that coursed through her remain vivid memories of that day. Her brother was thrown to the ground, his back bleeding from a deep wound to his Royal fin. Mipha did her best to heal him, but in her panic, she didn't fully think everything through, resulting in a scar just beneath the royal fin. Although the scar was easy to hide and had nearly faded by the time she met Link and his father, it remains a traumatic memory that she cannot forget, even years later.

She vividly recalled how her brother had reacted to the trauma; he had transformed into a mere shadow of his former self. Once vibrant and full of life, he now spoke only when absolutely necessary, his words few and far between. After that fateful day, he became increasingly shy, retreating into himself. To cope, he devoted himself to learning battle strategies, his admiration for her growing, particularly after witnessing her brave actions in battle. She felt a bittersweet sense of luck that he had managed to avoid deep psychological scars from the experience.

Yet, as she stood there, she couldn't shake her bewilderment at the sight before her. This man bore the scar that marred his skin beneath the Royal Finn. It was unsettling to see someone who shared the same name as her baby brother, who was still just a little child. She stared intently at the Zora cloaked in the Zora mask, her heart racing with confusion and curiosity. She wanted to call out, to ask questions that clawed at her throat, but her voice caught like a bird trapped in a cage. As she opened her mouth to speak, she was abruptly interrupted by The Voice—a lingering presence that had accompanied them throughout their journey, echoing with an urgency that demanded her attention.

Mipha and Revali glanced back from their vigil over Link, who lay unconscious on the ground, his body battered and resting. Sidon knelt beside him, his strong hands cradling Link’s head as he tended to the fallen hero, ensuring that his injuries did not cause him further discomfort. The atmosphere surrounding them felt almost surreal as if they were suspended within an expansive chamber filled with shimmering sands that seemed to stretch endlessly in every direction.

As they shifted to their left, their eyes were drawn to a striking figure standing nearby. It was a female Zora, radiating an aura of elegance and authority. She was decorated in resplendent attire that glimmered in the ambient light, each piece intricately woven to showcase her beauty and grace. Her presence was powerful, embodying the essence of a true ruler, and the intricate patterns on her clothing seemed to tell stories of strength and nobility. Mipha and Revali exchanged glances, sensing the importance of her arrival in this moment of uncertainty.

"Mipha... Sidon... my Cherished Kin." The Voice called all to them. Everyone froze as they turned to the center where they were facing before. 

" that voice again" Revali called out. " you're the one we've been hearing this whole time," he said as he tried to focus on his vision on the silhouette that was standing right in front of them.

"Indeed I am your ancestor from a Time long past. I served the first king of Hyrule as a Zora warrior and a sage who like you could direct the flow of water the both of you" the sage said as she looked over to both Sidon and Mipha. Even through her mask, they could still tell where exactly she was looking. " you both are the pride of the Zora, your fluid graceful movement as you fight... I would expect nothing less from my descendant. You bested the monster that sullied our domain but it was a servant of a greater evil The Demon King which is something I am sure you are aware of Sidon" 

Sidon just nodded his head as Mipha and Revali gave him a side-eyed look before turning their attention back to the Zora Sage.

"His true purpose was to prevent you from obtaining the stone that you just found my secret Stone" the sage spoke.

"That stone that you are wearing it is the same one that he is-" Mipha cut herself off as she realized that they had the same Stone both Sidon and the Sage of the Zora from a Time long past. 

" yes he and I bear the same Stone and it is important you know more about the stone and the Demon King, Mipha. So listen closely to what I have to say it concerns the imprisoning war and the Destiny of our people" she told them all of a sudden their Vision started to get blurry and another Vision appeared in their vision. They could no longer see each other but they seemed to be in some kind of dark cave. As they looked around the sage continued to speak. 

" Though we Zora live long live this happened in a Time ancient even to us the kingdom of Hyrule was still in its infancy. A great evil, The Demon King appeared he invaded Hyrule and thought to cut the new kingdoms time short" she spoke with desperation in her voice as they saw a vision of a man standing over a group of people with fiery red hair and green skin but it was the malice that covered his entire body that truly terrified both Revali and Mipha. " but Rauru-the first king of Hyrule-brought me and five other Warriors together to oppose him. To fight The Demon King, Rauru and trusted us with secret stones." The Sage spoke

Everyone looked at the Warriors that were standing in front of the demon king and noticed all of their Stones placed on different parts of their bodies " she... She looks familiar she's the one from division isn't she" Mipha spoke but no one gave her an answer. 

" treasured artifacts that amplify the power of those who carry them." the sage spoke " As the stage of water I bore a secret Stone and fought alongside my fellow sages in battle," she said, and then everything went black " however the Demon King's power was overwhelming even my strongest offense could not stop his ferocious attacks... In the end, our leader realized that it would not be possible to defeat the demon king outright. He chose to end the battle by feeling the Demon King away... sacrificing himself in the process"

" so that was the imprisoning war," Mipha asked as then all of their Vision became blank and they were outside. Once they got a Clear Vision they saw that they were in the water temple but at a different time everything was beautifully positioned not a stone unturned and not even a hint of malice anywhere. 

" sometime later... Another of the six Sages-the sage of time to visit me and the destiny of the Zora was made crystal clear" They all watch The Vision as the sage of time approaches the sage of water instantly both of the Champions perked up at the stage of time finally getting a clear answer as to who she was or at least a better one than before.

"The magic restraining The Demon King will eventually be undone" the sage of time spoke solemnly "When that happens a noble swordsman named Link will oppose him. We must help. Lend him your power... He will need the Zora's control over water" the sage of time begged.

" the course of Zora's future with clear" the sage spoke in their mind and then the sage in the vision started to talk " It would be our honor to Aid in defending the Demon King. I swear to you that when the Great evil Returns the Zora sage of water will awaken once more... The Zora people and their Sage will fight alongside your Swordsman" the sage of water in the vision spoke making the sage of time smile as the memory started to fade and they were back in that room full of sand talking to the original Sage that stood before them.

" that is everything there is to share of the imprisoning war and the destiny of the Zora... Zora's domain is once again safe thanks to you however the Demon King continues to threaten all of Hyrule... Mipha... my cherished Kin. You must take up my secret Stone and honor The Vow I made to the sage of time" the sage said  " fight alongside the swordsman Link." she gave her final word and then all of a sudden a white light came from behind her making all of them Flinch back and cover their eyes when they open their eyes again they were once again back on the water temple.

“What in the world did I just…” Revali began to speak, his voice trailing off as he turned to observe Mipha. She was lost in thought, her brow furrowed as she contemplated the weight of the sage of water’s recent words. 

“My destiny is to fight by his side,” she murmured softly to herself, her voice barely above a whisper. The reality of her mission sank in deep. “I arrived here with barely any understanding of my purpose; all I knew was that I came to save Zora's Domain… But now, it seems that all of Hyrule is in need of my assistance. He needs my help…” Mipha’s voice grew steadier, a spark of determination lighting her eyes as she spoke. 

With newfound resolve, she straightened her back, channeling the courage of her ancestors. “I will do all I can, just as my ancestors did before me. I will accept this Secret Stone just as you have,” she declared firmly. Her heart raced as she approached the podium, where the Secret Stone floated ethereally, shimmering with an inviting glow, awaiting her touch.

Everyone watched as she approached the secret Stone and it changed from yellow to Blue signifying that it had been accepted by the sage before the engravement of water appeared on the stone. She didn't bother to take another step and just raised up her left arm. Instead of the secret Stone going to her left hand which she had raised for it to go to it embedded itself into her chest plate right in the center. She gasped at the feeling of power that ran through her and as an intricate design was added to her chest plate indicating her new status as a sage.

" I am the sage of water. This is my new power" Mipha said as she raised her hand up to the sky allowing a giant wave of water to come out of her hands then an image more like a silhouette of her came from that water landing on the ground perfectly right behind her.

"Misha..."Link mumbled as he looked up at her from where he was lying on Sidon's lap she quickly looked over at him and went to his side 

" give me your hand," she told him urgently he hesitated to do so as he placed his left hand on both of hers. Mipha quickly took this opportunity and started to heal him making sure that her healing ability took effect throughout his entire body and it seemed to do wonders more than before with the secret Stone. As she was healing him she started to speak lowly to him but everyone could hear exactly what she was saying " I, Mipha, Sage of water, I will fight alongside Link and you... Please accept this as proof of My Vow." she smiled at him not realizing what she had just done all of a sudden the silhouette that was standing right beside her disappeared into her secret Stone and caused her to Glow all of the energy started to go towards her hands where she was currently healing link and that power seemed to rush towards him.

Mipha let his hand go in shock and stared down at him as the glowing light lingered on his glowing hand. Everyone stared at his hand as the light started to fade and his pointer finger shined brightly and a ring suddenly appeared with the fame engravement of the secret stone that was on Mipha's chest plate. Then the ring glowed for a couple of seconds before the silhouette of Mifa appeared behind him at the same time Sidon's ring on his right hand glowed allowing the silhouette to appear right next to Mipha's

" what in the world is that," Mipha asked as she stared at the two Silhouettes who stood oddly close to each other before disappearing back into Link's rings. She looked at both Sidon and Link trying to see if they would give her any answers but they both stayed quiet. 

" don't answer all at once" Revali interjected "You do have a lot of explaining to do especially you," he said as he brought his attention to Link. 

" that reminds me I must heal you," she said as she turned her attention to Don... Sidon.

Sidon looked nervous as Mipha started to get close and raised her hand up. He flinched back from her touch not wanting her to get too close. He could tell by the look on her face that she was slightly hurt by this movement but that didn't deter her as she continued her Pace towards him and placed a hand on his arm activating her healing abilities.

"There are many things I wish to tell you" Sidon mumbled.

"Then speak!" Revali shouted, his voice cutting through the tense atmosphere as he shifted his piercing gaze to Sidon and Link. The air crackled with tension as he pointed one of his arrows threateningly at both of them. Mipha stood behind him, her expression one of disappointment. She turned her gaze away from them, uncertain and conflicted. Though she shared Revali’s desire for answers, the sight of Sidon's masked face filled her with unease.

"he called you by her little brother’s name," Revali continued, his tone sharp. "And I saw the fear in your eyes when you realized how we might react. Take off that mask!" His demand was firm, leaving no room for argument.

"But I—" Sidon began to protest, but Revali interrupted him, his patience worn thin.

"If you want us to trust you, then remove the mask!" Revali insisted, his voice rising in intensity. "That’s what you both have been preaching since we arrived on these floating islands. If you truly want to build trust, then prove it. Show us your face!"

"Mipha, I—" Sidon tried to speak again, but Revali cut him off once more, his tone unyielding.

"She will not give you sympathy! You have lost the right to keep this secret from us," he declared, his words echoing in the charged silence. The weight of the situation hung heavily in the air, as both Link and Sidon felt the gravity of their trust being questioned.

"But it’s a secret that I must keep," Sidon replied softly, his eyes wandering as he gently cradled Link's head in his lap. The gentle breeze came by shifting Link's hair slightly, creating a serene backdrop for their tense conversation. "At this time, I cannot share it with you. There are many mysteries we carry, truths we choose to withhold for both your safety and ours."

Revali's feathers bristled with agitation, his piercing gaze never leaving Sidon. "And who are you to decide what is safe for us? Who gives you the authority to keep secrets?" He nocked an arrow to his bow, his feathers trembling with barely contained frustration. "Reveal what I am asking for, or else…" The threat hung in the air like a taut string, ready to snap. Sidon remained silent, the weight of unspoken words heavy between them.

As silent as a mouse, Sidon looked up at Mipha, who stood just behind Revali. The overwhelming tension in the air was palpable, and he let out a shaky breath, releasing Link's head from his grasp. With trembling hands, he slowly reached for his helmet, the stone cool against his skin. Each deliberate movement seemed to stretch time, and he could feel the weight of anticipation pressing down on him as he removed it in a painstaking manner that felt almost torturous.

Mipha held her breath, her heart pounding as she watched him unveil himself. When the helmet finally came off, her eyes widened in shock. This was the first time she had seen his face since their paths had unofficially crossed, and the sight was jarring. She instinctively brought her hand to her mouth, stifling a gasp as the familiar contours of his features came into view. 

Sidon's face, though no longer bearing the soft remnants of baby fat, was marked by a profound maturity that spoke of experiences far beyond his years. The shadows of trauma lingered in the depths of his eyes, a haunting portrayal of the battles he had fought and the burdens he carried. Yet, amid this pain, there flickered a glimmer of the innocence she remembered so well—the spark of adoration that had always radiated from her baby brother.

Mipha felt tears welling up in her eyes as she took in the painful beauty of his expression, a reflection of the Sidon she had earlier seen in her baby brother intertwined with the struggles he had faced. The deep connection they shared surged within her, and memories of laughter and carefree days flooded her mind. 

“Mipha... Please, let me explain,” Sidon began, his voice breaking the heavy silence that enveloped them. It trembled with a mixture of sincerity and desperation, a sound that seemed to hang in the air like a fragile thread.

Mipha took a tentative step forward, her eyes wide with disbelief and confusion. “How are you here... You were... You’re my brother... Your Sidon?” The shock in her voice was palpable as she searched his familiar features, trying to reconcile the memory of him with the reality in front of her. Her heart raced as she edged closer, the weight of their shared past pressing upon her.

However, before she could reach him, Revali intervened, positioning himself protectively between them. He remained silent, keenly observing the interaction unfold, aware that this was a delicate moment that required her to confront her emotions alone. His presence was a silent promise; he was ready to step in if things turned explosive, but he believed that Mipha needed to navigate this reunion without his interference.

Sidon swallowed hard, his heart aching as he saw the struggle in her eyes. “A lot of things... a lot of things happened, sister,” he continued, his voice low yet urgent. “Please, just give me a moment to explain everything.” The weight of unspoken truths hung heavily between them, and he could only hope that she would find it in her heart to listen.

"How is this possible?" Mipha demanded, stepping closer to Sidon, her heart racing with a mix of emotions. Confusion swirled within her, tightly intertwined with anger. She felt a knot of anxiety in her stomach; happiness seemed an impossible concept right now. It was the culmination of unanswered questions and unresolved feelings that had lingered in the air for far too long. Today, she would confront him and demand the truth. "Answer me," she snapped, her voice sharp and biting, startling even herself with its intensity.

Sidon flinched at her tone, his eyes widening in surprise. He had never witnessed his sister, the gentle and nurturing Mipha, raise her voice like that—especially not at him. The anger and desperation in her shout echoed against the stone of the island they stood on, revealing all of her pent-up anger. 

“Mipha…” he began, his voice barely above a whisper, filled with concern. But before he could gather his thoughts or explain himself, an unexpected force surged around them. He felt his body begin to dissolve, shifting into wisps of light that flickered like fireflies in the gathering darkness. As he looked around in panic, he realized Link was also disappearing into the light. 

“Wait, Link, no!” he shouted, his heart racing as he reached out instinctively, desperation creeping into his voice. But the words escaped him too quickly; before he could finish, he felt himself disintegrate, the world around him blurring and fading. In an instant, he was swept away, pulled into another part of Hyrule, leaving Mipha standing there, staring at the place they had just been, her confusion deepening into a sense of impending loss.

"NO!" Mipha shouted, her voice echoing in the stillness as she sprinted toward the fading figures of Sidon and Link. She reached out desperately, her fingers grasping at the space where they had just been. But all that remained was a swirl of shimmering particles, slipping through her grasp like grains of sand, until they finally dispersed into the cool evening air.

Revali approached slowly, his footsteps muted against the ground, as he pulled himself from the deep well of his thoughts. He took in the sight of Mipha, who was now kneeling on the ground, her posture a picture of despair. A couple of straight tears streamed down her cheeks, glistening in the fading light.

“I know this is hard for you,” he said gently, crouching down to her level, his voice steady yet compassionate. “I understand that this situation is incredibly confusing, and you’re not alone in feeling this way. But I believe we’ve gained more insight into what’s happening than we initially realized. But it would be crucial we leave this island now.”

His words hung in the air, filled with a mix of urgency and empathy, as Mipha remained huddled in her grief, the weight of the moment pressing heavily on her heart.

Mipha stood at the edge of the water temple, tears glistening in her eyes as she battled the wave of emotions flooding her heart. Finally, she surrendered to her feelings, allowing herself to be gently lifted by the Rito champion, Revali. As they made their way toward the winding staircase, they stole one last lingering glance over their shoulders. The ancient structures of the temple loomed behind them, their intricate designs woven with stories of a forgotten era. For Mipha, the sight was bittersweet, a beautiful tapestry of memories she wished she could revisit. Deep down, she knew that stepping off this island would likely sever her ties to this sacred place forever. Yet, she had to move forward, to return to her family, to muster her strength and fight for her people, and to protect the kingdom she called home.

Meanwhile, Revali found himself drawn to the temple’s artistry, captivated by the secrets encased within its stone walls. Each engraving seemed to whisper tales of the past, and he felt a profound urge to uncover the stories hidden within the delicate carvings. He couldn’t shake the thought of the colossal ship, believed to resemble the temple, anchored atop Rito Village. Questions buzzed in his mind about whether it too harbored answers about his own people. Could there be treasures of knowledge waiting to be discovered, perhaps even something like the Waterstone? He yearned to be deemed worthy of such revelations. But for now, he understood that their time in this hallowed place had come to an end. 

Despite the urgency to leave, he couldn’t bear the thought of abandoning Mipha in her moment of vulnerability. He recognized the weight of her emotions, the closure she sought, having finally unearthed history answers presumed lost. It resonated with him, stirring memories of his own journey. With a compassionate heart, he decided to offer Mipha one last moment—a chance to absorb the beauty of their surroundings and find peace in the echoes of their past, all while promising himself that if he ever returned, he would share what he had discovered with her.

"Let's go," Revali said, his voice steady as he lent a supportive hand to Mipha, guiding her carefully down the rugged terrain of the last island in the floating archipelago. Each step they took was a reminder of the height from which they had descended, the vibrant clouds below them swirling like a dance of cotton candy. When they finally reached the edge of that island, they paused, gazing down at the abyss that had once welcomed them so unexpectedly.

Mipha swallowed hard, a knot of anxiety tightening in her chest as she peered over the brink. "How are we going to get off of here?" she asked, her voice quavering slightly. "Of course you can fly, but this fall might be too deadly for me." The fear that had welled up inside her earlier had subsided, replaced by a steadier resolve, yet the sheer height still made her heart race.

Revali gave her an encouraging nod, his brow furrowing slightly in thought. "I'll figure something out,” he reassured her, his confidence unwavering. “If anything, I’m pretty sure I can carry you down safely, as long as the winds don’t knock me off course." He flashed her a reassuring smile, and she found a modicum of comfort in his assurance.

With a determined breath, Mipha nodded, her grip tightening as she wrapped her arms around his waist. Revali took a moment to secure his weapons, ensuring they were firmly fastened to his body before he turned his attention to her. He reached into his pack, pulling out a sturdy length of rope—one of the many essentials always at his side.

"Alright, hold on tight," he instructed as he carefully tied one end of the rope around his waist, leaving enough slack for her to move without feeling constrained. He tied the other end securely around her, making sure she felt safe and comfortable. "This will keep you secure and prevent any accidental slips."

With one last check to make sure everything was in place, Revali took a deep breath, mentally preparing himself for the descent ahead. Slowly, he began to lower them, leveraging the strength of his wings to catch the air currents as they glided downwards toward the kingdom below, Mipha's grip anchoring her to him as they began their journey through the skies.

After several attempts, Mipha and Revali finally managed to stabilize themselves against the fierce winds that whipped around them. The wind howled like a wild beast from so high up, threatening to toss them around with each violent gust. Mipha felt her grip slip twice, her heart racing at the near loss of control. It was only the thick rope tethered to Revali that kept her anchored and prevented her from plummeting into the ground below. 

At long last, they reached the magnificent Divine Beast Ruta, standing atop Shatterback Point. As they touched down on the solid ground, Revali exhaled deeply, a wave of relief washing over him. The moment they landed, Zora guards rushed forward, their expressions a mix of concern and urgency, ready to assist. They gently but firmly took hold of Mipha, whisking her away toward the safety of the casa. Revali followed closely behind, both of them in need of urgent medical attention for their injuries and eager to report to Mipha's father about their harrowing journey.

---------

"You are in no condition to teleport both of us at the same time! What were you thinking, Link?" Sidon exclaimed, his voice mixing concern with frustration as he knelt beside Link, who was struggling to catch his breath. As soon as they materialized in their new location, Link began to cough violently, the sound ragged and alarming. His body shook with each bout of coughing, and soon, he was spitting up blood, staining the grass beneath him. 

Sidon's expression shifted from anger to worry as he watched his friend suffer. "You know that teleporting takes a toll on your health, especially when it involves more than one person! Why would you risk this, particularly after getting hurt so badly?" He shot a piercing glare at Link, though the worry in his eyes was unmistakable.

Link struggled to steady his breathing, his heart racing from both the effort and the pain. "I didn’t want you... I didn’t want you to... face your sister... alone," he finally managed to say, his voice weak but earnest. He lay back on the cool grass, feeling the damp earth beneath him as he recalled the events leading up to their hasty teleportation. "I saw the look on your face when you took off your mask. In that moment you looked so vulnerable, and when she yelled at you, it just confirmed everything I feared," he gasped, the weight of his words heavy in the air.

“Link…” Sidon finally took a deep breath, attempting to calm the tumult of emotions surging within him. He understood that his best friend only had his best interests at heart, despite the frustration that bubbled beneath the surface.

“Yeah,” Link replied, turning to meet Sidon’s gaze. He noticed his friend was now lying beside him, his striking Red scales shimmering under the fading light.

“Do you think we made a mistake coming here... to the past, I mean?” Sidon asked, his voice heavy with uncertainty. He stared up at the twilight sky, avoiding Link’s puzzled expression. “I get that what the Champions went through shouldn’t happen to anyone, but did we really need to travel back to the time before Hyrule fell to the Calamity?” His words hung in the air, filled with doubt.

Link pondered for a moment, his brow furrowed in thought. “I don’t think we had a choice in the matter. Honestly, if it were up to me, I wouldn’t have chosen this time at all. I would have gone back a couple of months before I woke up in the Shrine of Resurrection. Things would have been so much easier—maybe even a couple of years before that, before the Calamity had the chance to fully manifest its power,” he admitted, his tone tinged with regret.

Sidon sighed, contemplating Link's words. “Yeah, I suppose you’re right,” he said softly, gazing up at the stars beginning to twinkle in the darkening sky, feeling the weight of their journey settle heavily on his heart.

"But at the same time, I guess I’m a little happy I came. I got to learn more about myself. Apparently, Revali didn’t like me because he thought the version of me from the past believed he was better than him. Or at least, he doubts that; but Revali, we were still young during this time... He died young," Link said as he pulled out one of the feathers given to him by the Rito champion. "And Urbosa isn’t as strict as I thought she was. She's actually more lenient, if anything. I think just expirincing things before the fact that I lost my memories during the 100 years I spent in the Shrine of Resurrection helped."

"You really did miss out on a lot," Sidon nodded. "We should probably get going. Sorry for troubling you with my question."

"Hey, you were there for me, so the least I could do is answer a question," Link smiled as they both started to get up and play around. They walked for a couple of minutes and soon spotted Hateno Village.

“Why did you decide to teleport us to Hateno Tower?” one of the travelers asked, glancing around at the expansive view from their elevated position. “That’s quite a long trek to reach anywhere we need to go.”

Link casually shrugged, his expression relaxed. “I thought a little walk could do us some good. It’s also a good opportunity to gather our thoughts and enjoy the scenery,” he explained. “Besides, it takes most people a while to reach this spot, so I figured we could use that time to heal up and restock our supplies.”

Sidon nodded in agreement, his demeanor thoughtful. “You’re not wrong,” he said, surveying their surroundings. “So, what’s our next move now that we’re here?”

"At the moment, I need to track down one of my horses in this area," Link said, glancing around as he spoke. "Once I find them, we can set off to find Tulin. He needs to join Revali to get the Wind secret stone. Besides that, we should also look for Yonobo and check on him to ensure he’s safe."

"You did an excellent job thinking ahead, my friend," his companion replied, clearly impressed. "I had been pondering the same thing but wasn’t sure how to bring it up. Are we headed to Hateno Village?" he asked suddenly, realizing they were walking along a familiar path toward the village.

"Yes, that's the plan," Link confirmed with a nod. "I need to stop by a village to stock up on supplies and gear. Maybe I'll even find some new clothes while I’m at it; I’m starting to feel a bit weary of this masked man look," he chuckled, amused at the thought of his current outfit. He noticed his friend's puzzled expression and recalled that he hadn’t realized where they had actually teleported to.

"Either way, we shouldn't stick around for too long," Sidon said, glancing at the horizon. The sun was beginning to rise, casting a warm glow over the landscape. "Everyone is still waiting for us at the meeting point, ready to set off for the castle soon." He paused, his expression thoughtful. "It’s a good thing I remembered the date the Calamity began. When I was a child, my father made sure to tell me stories about it; otherwise, we wouldn’t have the slightest idea when to prepare ourselves."

"Yeah… Come on, the village is just up ahead," Link replied as he began to walk faster toward the village.

As they finally approached the village, an uneasy atmosphere enveloped them. The villagers, busy with their daily routines, paused to cast curious glances in their direction, some even furrowing their brows or glaring outright whenever Sidon walked by. Link, acutely aware of the shift in the villagers’ demeanor, chose to maintain a respectful distance from them. He understood that the present circumstances were vastly different from his previous timeline, where such reactions were less pronounced. The villagers seemed far more unsettled by Sidon's Zora features now, causing Link to feel a mix of concern.

Despite the stares, Link remained mostly unfazed, though he couldn't ignore the audacious remarks that occasionally floated toward him regarding Sidon. It seemed the sight of the towering Zora prince (not that they knew he was a prince) stirred up a mix of intrigue and apprehension among the community.

“Was it really a wise decision to come here?” Sidon asked, his voice carrying an air of unease as he watched Link carefully selecting new clothes amid the bustling market stalls. The vibrant fabrics and worn textures were meant to replenish his wardrobe, but Sidon couldn’t shake off the feeling of being an unwelcome spectacle. “I do not mean any disrespect, of course... but I fear that my presence will attract quite a bit of attention,” he continued, his gaze drifting to the intimidating figure of Sayge's ancestor, who stood nearby, glaring at him with a look of disapproval that made Sidon’s unease all the more palpable.

"It's not like it matters" Link whispered back to him. "By the end of the month, I'm trying to see if I can evacuate more people to at least come here to this area... Maybe even out to sea but... We'll see" Link said as he finished his shopping they later went to the grocery store that was right next door where Sidon was not even allowed to enter something that really upset Link but he quickly did his shopping and quickly left the store.

When Link finally finished putting on his new outfit and gathering all of his belongings, he appeared noticeably different. His signature black hair remained, but now it was complemented by a crisp white shirt that clung snugly to his torso, accentuating his athletic build. He had taken the bold step of dyeing his stealth chest guard, and the matching pants completed the look, showcasing a sleek and coordinated appearance. 

The only element that stood out as somewhat mismatched were the sturdy black boots he opted for, which added an edge to his otherwise polished ensemble. This time, Link chose to reveal his face fully to the world, allowing others to see his determination and resolve. His hair was styled into a half ponytail, (like Mikey a character from Tokyo Revengers) while the lower half of his hair flowed freely around his shoulders, framing his face. 

To add a touch of flair, he adorned his hair with Revali's Rito feather, symbolizing his connection to the skies and his new friendship with Revali. As a final touch, he wore a Gerudo pendant, a treasured gift from Riju, finished the look in his hair., serving as a reminder of their bond and the adventures they had shared. Together, these elements transformed Link's appearance, blending tradition and personal style in a way that reflected his journey and personality but he just ended up covering his clothing with a black cloak.

As they made their way toward the village exit, Link suddenly paused, feeling a pull to glance to his left. He took a couple of steps in that direction, curiosity guiding him. Sidon, ever observant, noticed Link's pause and followed after him. He understood that, in the distant future, his own house would stand precisely there. However, as they made it to the top of the hill, they were greeted not by the old structures he expected but by the sight of a newer house. Time had seemed to rewind; the newer buildings had vanished, leaving only the aging house that Bolson, Karson, and Hudson planned to tear down that he ended up buying.

As they continued their ascent on the hill, Link and Sidon’s attention was drawn to a woman and a little girl playing joyfully in a beautiful garden. The woman, with a nurturing presence, tended to vibrant flower beds, her hands delicately working the soil around the flowers. Though they remained at a respectful distance, it was clear from their vantage point that the house was exceptionally well cared for. To the side, a tiny stable housed a single horse—a striking black and white mare, her face adorned with a distinctive streak of brown that added character to her appearance. 

Suddenly, the woman looked up, her tired smile radiating warmth despite the weariness etched on her features. "Hello! How may I help you?" she asked, her voice gentle yet carrying a hint of exhaustion.

In response, Sidon and Link quickly shook their heads, signaling that they did not want anything from her; they were merely a bit lost in their journey. However, before they could turn to leave, the woman rose from her work, crossing the small bridge that connected her house to the hill where they stood. Her approach was inviting, reflecting her hospitable nature.

"I am Rosette; it’s a pleasure to meet you," she introduced herself when she finally reached them. Her long, blonde hair cascaded down her back in a neat braid, framing her delicate features perfectly. Rosette was petite, almost the same height as Link, which added to the soft and approachable aura she exuded. The softness of her features, particularly her kind eyes, sparkled with warmth rather than any hint of disdain for Sidon, as she greeted them with a genuine smile, making them feel instantly at ease in her presence.

"I am Sidon, and this is my friend... Bink," Sidon introduced them. A smirk quickly grew on Link's face, knowing that Sidon had a hard time lying.

The woman giggled and smiled at them, asking again what they wanted with her. They denied having any intentions, but just as they were about to walk away, the woman glanced at Link and smiled. "You look just like my son, young man... Same look in your eyes," she said, her gaze lingering on him for a moment before she snapped out of her daze. "Oh, I'm terribly sorry! That was awfully rude," the woman apologized as she bowed.

"It's all right; I completely understand," Link replied, smiling awkwardly, unsure of how to respond to the bowing woman.

"Mama," the little girl from before came running to her mother, clutching her long skirt tightly.

"It's all right, dear. They're just visiting, that's all. Again, I'm very sorry. My son has been gone for the last four years with his father at the castle," the woman spoke sadly. "It's been far too long since I've seen them, but I do know that he does important work there and cannot return home."

"It's not a problem at all," Link smiled awkwardly. "Actually, if you don't mind me saying, your house is very beautiful." He glanced at the home behind the woman, noting that his own home was in the distant future.

"Oh my, thank you! It is very important for me to keep up the garden for whenever my husband returns home," the woman replied, looking at her garden and house.

"What about your son?" Sidon asked without thinking. Before he could apologize, the woman gave a sad glance before responding.

"As I'm sure you're aware, my son is the Royal Knight to the princess and cannot leave her side, no matter what. He is also the one who wields the Master Sword," the woman said, trying to sound proud, though the sadness in her eyes was evident to both Sidon and Link, who looked at her in shock. "Oh, I apologize. I shouldn't be troubling you with my problems," the woman said as she ushered her daughter back toward the house. "Either way, I hope you two find your way. Just follow down this path, then take a left, and you'll be outside of the village," she added with a kind smile before making her way back inside.

"Link... my friend, I believe that was your—" Sidon began, his voice tinged with a blend of apprehension and curiosity. But before he could finish his thought, Link took a decisive step forward, his eyes focused on the woman and her daughter standing at the edge of the bridge.

"Wait!" he called out, urgency lacing his tone. The abruptness of his voice caused both the woman and her daughter to turn around, their expressions shifting to one of confusion.

"Yes, what is it?" the woman replied, her brow furrowed as she studied him, clearly uncertain about the sudden interruption.

Link hesitated, the weight of his emotions momentarily overpowering him. "I just... I... I don't know," he mumbled, struggling to articulate his thoughts. Sensing his turmoil, Sidon placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder, a silent gesture of support. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have... I'm so sorry," Link continued, his voice trailing off into an array of unspoken feelings.

"What seems to be troubling you?" the woman inquired gently, now intertwined with concern. She instinctively tightened her grip on her daughter's hand, as if to shield her from whatever it was that burdened Link.

After a moment of silence, Link felt a flicker of resolve ignite within him. "I don’t remember my family..." he began, his voice trembling slightly. "And I can’t recall much from my childhood. Not my friends, not my family... not even my pets." The admission hung heavy in the air between them. "I know times are difficult right now with the news about the Calamity drawing near, and you probably don’t want to hear about my problems, but... I want you to know that your son misses you deeply. He thinks of you every single day.”

As he spoke, tears began to well up in Link’s eyes, signifying the pain of his losses. He fought to keep his emotions in check, determined not to let them spill over. "He might forget many things—simple things like brushing his teeth or fixing his hair—because he has so many responsibilities. But I’m certain that no matter what, he holds you close in his thoughts."

The woman regarded him carefully, her eyes glistening with empathy. Then, slowly, she approached him, leaving her daughter standing a few paces behind. In an unexpected moment of connection, she stepped forward and enveloped Link in a warm embrace.

"Thank you," she whispered, her voice filled with gratitude as she held him tightly. It was a comforting, almost maternal embrace that took Link by surprise. He didn’t quite know how to respond, so he wrapped his arms around her loosely and closed his eyes, allowing himself to melt into the hug, feeling the warmth seep into his heart.

“I am sure your family thinks of you every day, even if you can’t remember them. Just know that right here—” she gently patted his chest, right where his heart beat strong—“this will always remember everything that matters.”

Link gazed down at her small gesture with a mixture of longing and acceptance. Slowly, he nodded his head, and after a brief pause, he took a couple of steps back, feeling a sense of clarity wash over him. He turned and ran off, leaving the village behind him, though the warmth of the encounter lingered.

"Thank you, ma’am. We’re so sorry for disturbing you," Sidon called out, rushing to catch up with Link as they both hurried away.

The woman stood there on the hill, watching the two figures disappear into the distance. A solitary tear rolled down her cheek, capturing her bittersweet feelings of longing and loss. She missed her son more than words could express, but she felt a strange solace knowing she had seen him again, even if he appeared different than she remembered. With a soft sigh, she turned around, her heart swelling with love as she smiled at her daughter. "Let’s go start dinner, sweetie. What do you want to have tonight?" she asked, her tone shifting to something lighter, as she focused on the warmth of her family despite the lingering sadness.

-------

Mipha stood resolutely in front of her father, her expression a mix of determination and anxiety. She clutched her little brother Sidon tightly against her side, as if she were trying to protect him from an unseen threat. Sidon, however, felt a swirl of confusion. His sister’s brow was furrowed, and there was a depth of concern in her eyes that he had never seen directed at him before. While she made brief eye contact, she quickly looked away, clenching him closer with every passing moment. It was a behavior that was puzzling, leaving him unsettled yet oddly reassured by her grip.

As he turned his gaze to the side, he caught sight of Revali. The Rito warrior gave him an encouraging nod, a gesture that seemed to convey understanding. Revali then offered Sidon a gentle pat on the head, a small act of camaraderie that brought a faint smile to his lips. As Revali transitioned to standing at attention, facing their father alongside Mipha, Sidon felt a sense of solidarity in their shared uncertainty. The atmosphere around them was thick with unspoken words and emotions, making Sidon wonder what challenges lay ahead for their family.

"Please repeat what you just said to me," Mipha's father, seated regally on his ornate throne adorned with the symbols of their lineage, requested with a furrowed brow. His expression was a mixture of curiosity and skepticism. "What I just heard is quite astonishing. One of my ancestors apparently possessed that secret stone you wear so elegantly on your royal necklace and confronted this ominous Demon Lord. Furthermore, there are floating islands positioned directly above the Zora Domain that were once referred to as the Water Temple. How can this be true?" His voice carried a hint of disbelief as he sought clarification.

"I know it's hard for you to accept, Father, but I urge you to believe me," Mipha responded earnestly, her heart pounding with a mix of anxiety and determination as she looked into her father's eyes. She could sense the weight of the centuries of tradition and responsibility upon him.

"I believe you, especially considering the astonishing discoveries we've made in that cavern," he replied thoughtfully. "However, this information seems almost too incredible to fathom." He ran a hand through his hair, visibly frustrated by the conflicting ideas swirling around in his mind. At that moment, his loyal right-hand man stepped forward, trying to bridge the gap between the princess and the king.

"We're not insinuating that you're being deceitful, Princess," he said, his voice steady and respectful. "What we seek is a deeper understanding. The artifacts we unearthed deep within the caverns beneath the lake contain vital clues that could explain many of the myths and stories we've shared across countless generations."

"Yes, exactly, Princess," the king's left-hand man added with a sense of urgency. "We implore you not to misconstrue our intentions. Our goal is to uncover the truth behind these revelations and determine just how they are possible, so we can find the answers we all need and rightly deserve." The tension in the room was palpable as they all shared the weight of this profound mystery hanging over them.

"Yes, it was indeed a lot to process, and I’ve come across some additional information, but I suspect it might sound even more fantastical than what I’ve already shared," Mipha said, her gaze drifting away from her father as she turned to look at Revali, who offered her a reassuring nod. 

"Well, out with it then," Dorephan urged, his brow furrowed with concern as he focused intently on his daughter. "It can't be worse than discovering there's a floating island, once a Zora Temple, hovering in the sky just above the Zora domain."

"I assure you, it can be," Mipha responded, her voice growing somber as she tightened her hold on her younger brother. She turned toward Sidon, concern written across her features as she prepared to reveal what weighed heavily on her heart. "For most of this year, we’ve all been deeply worried about your health, Sidon. Yet, we've now learned that you've been concealing something—namely, that you were with a Zora we didn't even know existed, one with exceptional battle skills. Can you tell me, dear brother, what was that man's name?" Mipha asked gently, her voice laced with both empathy and urgency.

"He told me his name was Don," Sidon replied, his big eyes meeting Mipha's as innocence radiated from him.

"And where did he say he was from exactly?" she pressed, her curiosity piqued.

"Um... he mentioned that he came from a place called Tarrey Town," Sidon explained, his brow creasing in thought. "He said it was a tiny island surrounded by water, and that he had come to the Zora domain with his friends. He decided to stay a little longer to help me," he added, his tone carrying a childlike sincerity.

King Dorephan listened with growing agitation, his protective instincts flaring up at the thought of an unknown entity wreaking havoc in their kingdom. Mipha's expression, on the other hand, remained gentle as she continued her line of questioning. "Did he tell you where Tarrey Town is located or what his friends intended to do?" she asked, sensing the need for clarity in this confusing situation.

"He said they were going to fight against the bad monsters... seeking help from various places across the kingdom," Sidon elaborated, his face contorting in confusion over the complex events. "But Don said that he wanted to stay behind to help me, which made me feel special." He tilted his head slightly, adding, "I don't really know where Tarrey Town is, but he described it as a small island with just a few houses, and apparently, it’s slowly getting bigger…"

"Then why bring this up now?" King Dorephan interjected sharply, his voice rising with a mix of concern and authority. "This man infiltrated our kingdom and has led your brother astray. Why are you even mentioning him?"

"Because that man was my brother," Mipha stated firmly, her voice steady yet filled with emotion, revealing the depth of the truth she was now confronting.

"Enough of this nonsense!" Dorephan suddenly erupted, his voice echoing powerfully through the grand hall as he rose from his ornate throne. His sharp gaze fixed on the assembly, he declared, "This is utter nonsense; this stranger, this peculiar Zora man has corrupted your little brother and has now twisted you as well!" His face was a mask of fury, disbelief palpable in the air around him.

Revali, the Rito champion, interjected with a calm yet firm tone, “There is no need for such accusations, King Dorephan.” His wings rustled slightly as he stepped forward, determined to defend the truth. “What she is saying is, in fact, the truth.” His words hung in the air, heavy with conviction.

“This matter does not involve you, Revali,” the king retorted sharply, his voice rising in irritation as he glared at the Rito, a mixture of anger and disbelief crossing his features.

“On the contrary, it involves me deeply,” Revali shot back, his patience wearing thin. His fierce gaze met the king’s, unyielding as he continued, “He is not only connected to you; he is also connected to me.” Gasps rippled through the gathered Zora spectators, their eyes darting between the formidable champion and their agitated king. “I mean no disrespect, Your Majesty,” he added, though his tone hinted at a veiled challenge, “but what she is telling you is the truth.”

An oppressive silence fell over the chamber, the air thick with tension as the Zora people watched the standoff unfold. It was not common for the Rito champion to engage directly with the Zora king in conflict, and they were taken aback by the unexpected nature of their quarrel, their fates intricately entwined in this heated moment. The weight of their stare-down seemed to amplify the gravity of the situation, as both men stood resolute, embodying the fierce pride of their respective people.

“Then please, explain to me how this makes sense,” Dorephan said, his voice steady but laced with frustration. He leaned back in his throne, the weight of his crown pressing down on him, and shot a piercing glare at Revali, challenging him to provide clarity.

“That’s precisely the issue—it doesn’t make sense at all,” Revali retorted sharply, his voice filled with urgency. “I apologize for my bluntness, but I feel it is essential to stress that this situation has not merely impacted you; it has repercussions for every race within the Kingdom as well. Sidon—the older one, I mean—was instrumental in assisting your son with his battle skills. He played a crucial role in uncovering the secret stone, a relic of immense importance that we had no idea even existed. When he was compelled to reveal himself, Mipha was unable to confirm to you that it was indeed her younger brother. Instead, it appeared to be a much older version of him… as if something akin to time travel had occurred,” Revali explained, his voice rising with each word, underscoring the urgency of the matter.

“It is true, Father,” Mipha interjected, her voice trembling slightly with the weight of the confrontation. “The man I saw was significantly taller than me and the majority of the Zora. He bore the unmistakable Royal Fin on the back of his head, along with the same scar that Sidon has from his younger days.” She took a deep breath, her heart racing as she forced herself to maintain her composure. “I know this is difficult to believe, but when I finally had a clear look at his face, I recognized him immediately. Please, don’t dismiss my words, Father. I am certain of what I saw.”

A heavy silence fell over the room, amplifying the tension as everyone held their breath, afraid to speak. Dorephan's gaze remained fixed on the three in front of him, deep in thought, as he struggled to process this startling revelation. He could feel the weight of the situation bearing down on him, a heavy burden that he had not anticipated carrying. With this new discovery suddenly thrust into the open, he knew he needed time to think and reflect on everything he had learned thus far, but the pressing need for answers and understanding made that contemplation feel almost impossible in the moment.

"Fine," King Dorephan said, taking a moment to gather his thoughts after a lengthy pause. His expression was one of reluctant acceptance. "I will believe what you say for now, but I expect you to bring proof in the meantime—" He was abruptly interrupted as he looked up and spotted one of his guards standing stiffly at the entryway, a look of urgency on his face.

"Apologies for the interruption, my king," the Zora guard said, bowing deeply before continuing. "The Hyrule Guard has delivered this letter intended for Lady Mipha. They indicated that it is of the utmost urgency." He stepped forward, handing the intricately sealed letter to Mipha’s assistant, then stood back, awaiting dismissal.

"Very well," King Dorephan replied, his anticipation building as he expected Mipha to read the letter aloud so that everyone could hear its contents. 

"The letter is from Princess Zelda, Father," Mipha said, her voice calm despite the weight of the message. She carefully unfolded the letter and read aloud, “Dearest Zora Champion, my father has decided that rather than focusing our efforts on understanding the implications of the recent vision, he wants me to activate my powers at the end of the month—exactly three days before my 17th birthday. We will depart from Hyrule Castle to the Final Spring, where my powers will be activated. I have become aware that the Calamity is drawing closer, raising anxiety among everyone in the Kingdom. Additionally, the ongoing inactivity of the Guardians, with many having been destroyed by the ghostly figure we encountered earlier, has caused widespread concern. Thus, I would like to have you present by my side when I go to the Spring, to show the Kingdom that we remain strong and united, even in the absence of our Guardians.'”

As Mipha finished reading, King Dorephan's brow furrowed. "First, we faced the caverns beneath the lake, then the perilous islands in the sky, and now we must contend with this..." His voice trailed off as he weighed the implications of her words, accepting the gravity of the situation. "Very well. We will see how we can address this crisis. In the meantime, prepare yourselves, Champion of the Rito..." he added, casting a sidelong glance at Revali, who stood with a composed demeanor, nodding respectfully in acknowledgment of the king’s orders.

"You may stay in one of the guest rooms until your departure," Dorephan continued, his tone softening slightly as he offered Revali a chance to rest and regroup. "I believe you will also be receiving a letter similar to this one."

Revali raised his head confidently. "Of course, my king. I apologize for my outburst earlier," he said, his voice steady as he nodded again, ready to embrace whatever awaited them.

After the formal proceedings concluded and everyone was dismissed from the grand throne room, Mipha made her way back to the serene bed she had by the lake, a tranquil place where she often found solace. Beside her lay a bed prepared for Revali, who had chosen to stay with her for the night. As they arrived at the lakeside, Mipha gently released her hold on Sidon, who was overwhelmed by a whirlwind of thoughts. He had so many questions racing through his mind, feeling bewildered by the events that had unfolded. 

In his childlike innocence, Sidon looked up to Mipha with unwavering faith, feeling she was his guiding star. But he also held a special admiration for Don, the man he had grown to trust over the many months spent together. Don had shown him kindness and friendship, teaching him the art of swordsmanship and imparting invaluable lessons about which battles were worth fighting and which were better left alone. These were lessons that Mipha would undoubtedly share with him as well, but the memory of Don's kindness lingered in Sidon's mind. It was deeply unsettling to learn that this man might actually be a version of himself from the future, adding layers of confusion to his already tumultuous feelings. He yearned to voice his questions but sensed that Mipha was already burdened and upset, holding back for her sake.

“What do we do now?” Mipha suddenly asked, her voice breaking the silence and catching Revali's attention. The worry in her eyes was evident. “There is so much I want to uncover, only for it to be overshadowed by this... I thought the king and I agreed we would delve into the history first before we began to activate her powers.”

Revali nodded, a serious expression forming on his face. “Something must have happened that we are not aware of. Regardless, I believe it’s best that I prepare to leave tomorrow morning. I should get ready now. I’m certain I’ll encounter one of the messengers on my journey home. If I don’t receive a letter, please hold on to any information you might have. I will depart in the morning,” he explained to Mipha, hoping to ease some of her concerns.

“I’m truly sorry,” Mipha replied a hint of guilt in her voice. “I’ve dragged you into so much trouble today, haven’t I?” Her tone was tinged with remorse, knowing how much everything weighed on her brother and Revali.

“Not as much trouble as I’m about to bring upon myself when I return home,” Revali said with a chuckle, though his eyes betrayed a hint of the seriousness of his situation.

Afterward, the room fell into thoughtful silence as the two began to discuss the discoveries they had made during the day. Sidon, listening quietly, found himself piecing together fragments of their conversation. He felt a wave of relief wash over him, grateful that his sister wasn’t angry with him. Still, he couldn't help but notice the stress etched on her face, the pressure mounting as she sought answers to questions that seemed increasingly beyond reach. 

------

The tension in the air was palpable, bringing back memories of the most anxious moments experienced before the Calamity was defeated, a time when he had dared to confront not only the terrifying monsters that plagued their land but also the doubts and fears of his own people about himself. Yonobo had played a necessary role in assisting Daruk in acquiring his secret stone, the legendary Stone of Fire. Throughout their quest, Yonobo had skillfully sidestepped many questions, hoping to avoid the scrutiny that often accompanied such weighty matters. But now that Daruk possessed the Stone of Fire, there was no more room for silence.

Having successfully interacted with their ancestors, Daruk finally received some of the answers he had yearned for, yet he felt a deep sense of urgency to seek further clarity. The encounters with their ancestors had awakened countless new questions that flooded his mind—questions about their lineage, the responsibilities they bore, and the looming threats still lurking in the shadows of their world. With a mixture of anticipation and anxiety, he realized that he would need to confront these questions, expanding upon the answers he had previously sought in hopes of better understanding his place in the ongoing struggle.

"Before we head out of here, could I get your name?" Daruk asked as they stepped out of the fire temple, the heat radiating from the surrounding lava fields. In front of them, the imposing form of the Divine Beast loomed, casting a long shadow in the flickering light.

"My name is Yonobo..." he replied, his voice barely above a whisper, tinged with a hint of nervousness.

"All right, young Yonobo. Can you tell me about this place and how you came to discover it?" Daruk gestured broadly to the ancient fire temple, its walls scarred yet majestic, steeped in history. "Finding this must have been quite a journey."

".... No... it wasn't me..." Yonobo answered hesitantly, his words stumbling out. "Link... my friend... he was the one who helped me find this place," he admitted, his gaze drifting to the ground.

Daruk raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Where did you come from? I don’t think I’ve seen you around Goron City before. And if you don’t mind me asking, how old are you?" As he spoke, he took care to avoid the bubbling pools of lava that splashed dangerously close to their path, the molten rock casting an eerie glow.

"I... I'm 19... and... my family comes from deep within Death Mountain," Yonobo disclosed, his voice softening as he mentioned his home. "They were very protective." He struggled to maintain a façade of confidence, but the truth weighed heavily on him, and Daruk's keen eyes caught the subtle signs of his unease. Rather than press further, Daruk chose silence, sensing that pushing Yonobo might only deepen his discomfort, and instead offered a reassuring nod, allowing the young Goron to gather his thoughts.

"All right then, what happens now?" Daruk asked, his deep voice echoing slightly as he caught Yonobo's attention. They had just arrived at the towering structure of the Divine Beast, its main hatch looming before them, inviting yet foreboding.

"What do you mean, sir?" Yonobo replied, tilting his head in confusion.

"I mean exactly that. I thought we were gearing up to confront the Calamity, but now it seems we might be up against whatever this demon king is," Daruk said, a mix of humor and concern evident in his tone as he looked at the younger Goron's anxious face.

Yonobo hesitated, a frown creasing his brow. "Well, it’s going to be hard to believe," he began, but the warm nod from Daruk encouraged him to continue. "The Calamity is definitely near... I can’t say for sure when it will strike, but I can feel it lurking. Link and the rest of us are doing our best to minimize casualties and evacuate as many cities as we can. It’s a daunting task, especially without solid proof of the threat or adequate backup to support our efforts."

"And the Champions would be your backup, wouldn’t they?" Daruk asked, an intensity in his gaze that made Yonobo swallow nervously.

"Well..." Yonobo stammered, uncertainty flooding his mind. But before he could lose his train of thought, Daruk gently patted him on the back, a gesture of reassurance.

"That’s quite a plan, young one. I'm more than willing to assist with whatever you need, but of course, I require more details if I’m going to be effective," Daruk said with a sincere smile. 

With a renewed sense of purpose, Yonobo inhaled deeply, steadying himself as he prepared to disclose the intricate details of their plans. He aimed to share everything he knew—or at least the essential information they had previously agreed to communicate. A palpable tension hung in the air, a reminder of the severity of their predicament, but he felt a flicker of hope with Daruk standing steadfastly by his side.

“I cannot stress enough how imminent the Calamity is,” Yonobo began, his voice steady despite the weight of his words. He explained that they were all at great risk of suffering severe losses, particularly in major cities and towns where Guardians were prowling. He went on to mention that their best chance of safety might lie in the less populated, non-Hylian areas—a notion that felt counterintuitive but necessary under the circumstances.

As they walked deeper into the Devine Beast, Yonobo vividly recounted the restless monsters that had been lying dormant for centuries, poised to resurface and wreak havoc. He elaborated on this danger based on their firsthand experiences, sharing unsettling tales of their encounters with these ancient beasts on their way through the immense underground.

He also delved into the rich history of the Fire Temple, recounting tales of its origin and the legendary secret stone rumored to reside within. Yonobo’s knowledge was vast, yet he understood that a singular focus on survival was paramount. “Working together is our best strategy if we hope to endure the calamity,” he asserted, his resolve strengthening with each word.

Daruk’s brow furrowed at this heavy revelation. “That’s... tough to swallow, but I believe you,” he finally admitted, considering the gravity of their situation. As they looked at the screens displaying the exterior landscape, Daruk gazed out at the grand Fire Temple, marveling at its ancient architecture and the surrounding environment. “Will we ever come back here again?” he pondered quietly to himself.

“This Temple is a proud symbol of the Goron people,” Yonobo replied, injecting a sense of pride into his voice. “It belongs to us—we can return as often as we like. However, I must warn you to exercise caution. The malice that permeates this place can be quite dangerous. I've pushed my limits and stayed here for a week before the effects became too much for me to bear.”

Daruk nodded in understanding, taking in Yonobo’s words with the seriousness they deserved. “It's something I’ll certainly keep in mind. Do you think it would be wise to inform the elders?” he asked, seeking insight from the younger Goron.

“I genuinely believe it would be far more beneficial to share this knowledge than to keep it under wraps,” Yonobo replied earnestly, his eyes shining with determination. “If the elders unite and learn the history of this sacred place, I am confident the Calamity will stand no chance against us.” 

With that conviction fueling them, Yonobo activated the mechanisms of the Divine Beast, and together they began their ascent back to the surface world.

-----

When they finally appeared on the surface world, Yonobo stood silently, taking in everything around them. Daruk, noticing his quiet demeanor, turned to him with a warm smile. “It was a true pleasure to finally meet you, young Yonobo,” he said, his voice rich with kindness. “I hope our paths cross again soon, and hopefully under much better circumstances.” 

Yonobo nodded appreciatively, his eyes brightening at the compliment. “Yes, Mister Champion,” he replied respectfully. “I really hope to see you again soon, too, and in a more favorable situation.” he said with a sad look in his eyes.

With a hearty laugh that echoed through the air, Daruk shook his head playfully. “Just call me Daruk, young one,” he said, exuding a sense of camaraderie. With that, they shared a moment of connection before parting ways, each carrying the warmth of their encounter in their hearts.

Daruk trudged back into Goron City, where anxious faces awaited him. The townsfolk had witnessed the Divine Beast erupting from Death Mountain, a formidable shadow against the backdrop of the clear sky, just as Daruk reached the sanctuary of the bustling city. Questions poured in from all sides—concerns about his well-being, inquiries about medical aid, and curiosity about whether he had found what he sought. Before he could address the crowd, he called for an elder meeting, a rare gathering that commanded their immediate attention.

Gathering at the heart of the town, the elders assembled, their grumpy expressions reflecting their annoyance at the urgency of his summons. But the moment Daruk began to share what he had discovered, their frowns turned to looks of shock and disbelief.

He revealed the astonishing truth: beneath their feet lay a world that once belonged to them, now forgotten and buried deep below, lost after the Calamity struck millions of years ago. As he spun his tales, the elders listened intently, eyes wide with wonder, and they clamored for Daruk to lead them into this hidden realm. Yet, Daruk insisted he needed time to recuperate; he had spent several exhausting days underground and craved the fresh air of the surface to regain his strength. The elders, sensing his fatigue, reluctantly agreed. They pressed him, however, to share more of his discoveries when he was ready.

Days passed, and finally, feeling rejuvenated enough for another expedition, Daruk prepared for the descent. This time, he enlisted half of the elders to accompany him, ensuring a balance above with the remaining elders and also enlisting skilled miners for added protection against lurking monsters.

Upon entering the hidden world, the elders and miners stood in awe, taking in the breathtaking architecture. The minecarts glided along tracks that wove through intricately designed caverns, the walls shimmering with a hint of volcanic glow. The perfect harmony of stone and lava left them speechless. As they ventured deeper, they uncovered treasures of history—ancient inscriptions carved into the stone, like whispers of the past. Weapons, relics, and trinkets lay scattered, each piece telling its own story of a time long gone.

Every inch of this underground realm was steeped in rich history and wonder. For days, they explored and cataloged their findings, carefully gathering artifacts that bore witness to their ancestors’ lives. When they finally returned to the surface, they brought not just items but stories of their adventures, ready to share the incredible knowledge they had unearthed from beneath the Fire Temple.

Unbeknownst to them, back on the surface, a tense situation was unfolding before they emerged from the rugged terrain of Death Mountain. A messenger from the Royal Family had arrived, his demeanor dripping with disdain as he made his way through the sweltering heat. With an air of superiority, he thrust a crumpled letter at one of the elders, barely containing his contempt. “Damned Gorons living in this miserable place,” he scoffed, storming out of Goron City and away from the blistering embrace of the mountains.

When Daruk finally returned from the depths of the Fire Temple, he felt the familiar warmth of the mountain against his skin but quickly turned his attention to the letter that awaited him. As he read the message, a jolt of disbelief coursed through him; he had been summoned to the castle to escort the princess to the legendary Spring of Wisdom, the last of the sacred springs she had to go to, to activate her powers. The unexpected nature of the summons left him momentarily stunned. Time was of the essence, and he knew he needed to act swiftly.

He approached the elders, urgency in his voice, conveying the importance of his swift departure. “I must leave at once,” he said, his brow furrowing with concern. The elders, wise and understanding, looked upon him with respect. They recognized the weight of his responsibilities as the Champion and nodded in agreement, assuring him it would be fine for him to go. Meanwhile, they would continue their research, poring over the ancient texts and relics discovered within the Fire Temple.

With their blessing, Daruk felt a surge of determination. He gathered his belongings, the heat of the mountain now fueling his resolve, and readied himself for the journey ahead, knowing that the fate of his people—and perhaps the entire kingdom—could rest on the outcome of this urgent mission.

Chapter Text

The sky shone in a brilliant, endless blue that felt almost surreal, with not a single cloud in sight to block the sun's warm rays. An eagle soared gracefully past the towering mountaintops, its sleek black feathers contrasting sharply with the vibrant sky, reminiscent of Link's hair, which flowed freely in the gentle breeze. They had set up camp by Pico Pond, a serene spot surrounded by lush greenery and the soothing sounds of nature.

Link stood at the mouth of the cave, his heart heavy as he gazed toward the distant silhouette of the castle, an ominous reminder of the battles ahead. Behind him, his friends—the other sages—were busy preparing for the upcoming fight. They diligently checked and sharpened their weapons, ensuring every blade and shield was ready for battle. Each storage pocket on their gear was meticulously packed, filled with not only weapons but also energy-inducing snacks designed to keep their strength up during the grueling hours to come. As they organized themselves, Link turned his head to acknowledge them with a nod. They returned his gesture, a shared bond of determination and camaraderie reinforced by that simple exchange.

Suddenly, a sharp pain seared through Link's arm, and he gasped as it began to glow a vivid green. The sight sent a ripple of fear through him and his friends; they all knew too well what that meant. The malice in the area was rising from the ground below, casting a dark shadow over their mission and causing Link’s arm to throb with an otherworldly pain. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, and then looked up, his voice steady but urgent. "It's time... It’s starting soon," he declared, ensuring everyone understood the gravity of the moment. Just then, Tulin landed beside him, his expression mirroring the seriousness of the situation.

They exchanged knowing glances, the unspoken understanding that they would face whatever horrors awaited them together. With a collective silence, they all stepped out of the cave. Each sage took a moment to look back at one another, a final acknowledgment of their shared purpose before they silently dispersed into the wilderness, each heading toward their tasks.

It was finally time.

The moment they had feared was upon them.

Tomorrow, the kingdom would celebrate the princess's 17th birthday—a milestone that could either herald joy or unleash their greatest nightmare.

--------

Like every other occasion, he adorned the same ceremonial uniform. This colorful and intricate design reflected his status as a Champion. Though he could have opted for a standard knight’s outfit, he chose the more intimate attire for this moment. He stood tall among the other champions in front of the castle, gazing out at the villagers from atop his loyal horse, Epona, a horse he had been given as a child, given to him by his father, while carefully holding onto Zelda's horse.

The group had been waiting for nearly two hours, their tension thickening the air around them. The villagers, gathered in clusters, were buzzing with excitement after having looked forward to this day for what felt like an eternity. Today marked the beginning of the princess’s crucial visit to the final spring—the Spring of Wisdom—where she hoped to fully awaken her powers. Whispers of her previous brief glimpse into the ancient past had traveled through the community, fueling their hopes for what her awakening might reveal. Yet, the eager chatter of the villagers paled in comparison to the heightened emotions coursing through the champions and Zelda herself.

As they squirmed in their stances, it was clear that everyone felt a wave of anxiety. Revali, perched on the railing by the horses, sported a distinctly annoyed expression. He had hoped for a more thorough exploration of his temple. Still, an urgent messenger had interrupted him, cutting his time short. He expressed his grievance to Mipha, grumbling about the missed opportunity and the frustrations he faced with the messenger, who had even made a few offensive remarks about the Rito people. This felt particularly unjust to him, and it only added to his irritation. Mipha, with her empathetic nature, listened intently, well aware that the deep-rooted prejudices held by many Hylians against the Rito were generational, rooted in history much older than they could comprehend or change, even for her and the rest of the champions.

Daruk, with his imposing figure and hearty demeanor, also bore signs of anxious energy. However, it was a warm kind of excitement. He seemed eager to share something with Zelda and everyone else at a more private moment, a revelation that he preferred to keep among the champions for now. The look on his face suggested it was something significant, perhaps even a secret he had been holding onto.

Yet, amidst the nerves and chatter, Urbosa stood out as an enigma. The typically confident Gerudo leader, known for her poise and commanding presence, was shifting her gaze from side to side, her brow slightly furrowed. This unusual display of apprehension piqued the curiosity of the other champions. They exchanged glances, each wondering what could yield such unease in someone usually so composed. What was stirring within Urbosa, usually the bastion of strength among them? The collective tension only deepened as they anticipated the significant events that were about to unfold with Princess Zelda.

"Is something the matter?" Mipha asked Urbosa quietly, her voice soft and laced with concern as she tried to avoid drawing attention from the knights and the throng of people surrounding them. Urbosa looked down at the Zora princess, her expression warm as she offered a reassuring smile. Yet, despite the gesture, Mipha's unease deepened; the smile did little to calm her anxiety.

"Everything is fine," Urbosa replied, though her tone carried a hint of gravity. "However, I sense there are important matters we need to discuss as we make our way to the Spring of Wisdom." They continued to stand there, fidgeting slightly, waiting for the princess's arrival. Mipha nodded slowly, her gaze shifting to Revali, who was standing a few feet away. He was oblivious to her presence, focusing intently on Link, who was just ahead, deep in a one-sided conversation with an older knight.

The minutes dragged on, stretching into what felt like hours, though it was only about 30 minutes before the princess finally appeared. Zelda arrived with an entourage of her staff, attending to her every need and ensuring she looked regal and presentable for the goddess. Clad in a stunning royal gown that was pure white and glimmering in the sunlight, she moved with an elegant grace. Yet, despite her beauty, a shadow of sadness lingered in her eyes as they met the champions.

"May the princess awaken her powers!" one of the knights proclaimed enthusiastically, his voice ringing out amongst the crowd and causing an eruption of cheers. The excitement was palpable, but a strange look flashed across Zelda's face, one that only the champions noticed amid the celebration. They stood quietly behind her, a supportive presence as she mounted her horse. Her expression was a mix of determination and apprehension.

Once Zelda was settled in the saddle, the knights formed a protective circle around her and guided their party toward the eastern exit of the castle. As they finally rode out of Castle Town, the horses’ hooves thudded rhythmically against the cobblestones, echoing in the air. The group slowly made their way across Orsedd Bridge, a majestic structure that arched gracefully over the water below. It was there that the remaining knights, having completed their duty, finally allowed the champions a moment of reprieve, letting them venture forward on their own with the Princess.

As they journeyed through the rugged terrain toward Kakariko Village, Revali felt a sense of urgency building within him. He finally decided to break the silence. “Princess,” he called out, his voice cutting through the rustling leaves, catching Zelda’s attention.

She turned to him, her expression a mix of curiosity and concern. “What is it, Champion Revali?” she asked, her tone respectful yet assertive.

Revali took a deep breath, choosing his words carefully. “We wanted to discuss some pressing matters with you. We felt it was inappropriate to communicate this through a mere letter,” he explained, his brow furrowing slightly. “There have been some troubling incidents that demand your immediate attention.”

Mipha, ever the empathetic friend, interjected. “He’s right, Princess. The Dark Knight, as everyone in the kingdom has come to call him, has resurfaced in the Zora Domain after your departure. He revealed many unsettling truths to us, and it is vital that you understand what happened.”

Zelda's brow furrowed deeper, tinged with both concern and curiosity. “What happened?” she asked, glancing around at her companions, who remained silent but offered her reassuring nods, their supportive presence bolstering her courage.

Mipha hesitated for a moment, glancing at the others as if weighing the impact of her words. “Well, I believe each of us has something to contribute to this story, but I fear it may not fully make sense, especially…” 

“Go ahead, Mipha. What happened?” Daruk encouraged her, his voice steady and reassuring.

Taking a breath, Mipha continued, her tone turning somber. “As you all know, my brother has been going missing for an extended period over the past year. At first glance, this may seem unrelated, but it is all connected.” 

A look of concern crossed Urbosa’s face. “Was he with the Dark Knight?” she asked, her voice laced with concern.

“No, he was not. He was with someone else—a Zora. But that is not the main point of my story. After you all left, Revali told me he had some suspicions about potential dangers lurking ahead…” Mipha explained, her voice heavy with emotion.

“She’s right,” Revali affirmed, nodding thoughtfully. “I had my suspicions, but I didn’t want to divert our attention from our primary objective of uncovering the truth. I hesitated to burden you with what I thought were trivial matters, so I kept my concerns to myself and chose to conduct my own investigation.” He paused, ensuring that everyone was focused on his words, particularly Princess Zelda. “I even suggested placing guards throughout the Divine Beast, to at least have a pair of eyes watching for any unusual activity.”

“And indeed, he was correct, for that very night, the Divine Beast awakened with two of my most trusted guards inside, making its way up Shatterback Point. I am not entirely sure how such a massive beast could scale the mountain, but it did. Once it reached the summit, its trunk descended toward the earth, greedily absorbing water from a hidden spring…”By this point, Mipha interjected, reflecting on the events vividly.

“Everyone in the Zora Domain had gathered there. I made my way up the mountain as well, ensuring to stay in the blind spots of the internal monitors, just in case someone was manipulating it from within. And my intuition proved correct. It took several hours for the Divine Beast to reach the peak, and even longer for it to drink its fill of water. When it finally finished, its trunk lifted skyward, releasing torrents of water it had absorbed, sending a spray of water into the sky. I can still vividly recall the shock I felt as I witnessed it,” Revali recounted, his gaze distant as he reminisced about the extraordinary experience. 

The weight of the revelations hung in the air, each hero aware that they stood on the precipice of something far greater than they had anticipated.

" did you know who was controlling it," Zelda asked. 

"It was The Dark Knight," Revali confirmed, his expression serious as he recounted the events. "While I was conducting my investigation, I noticed something glittering in the sky at the very peak where the water had just shot out from its trunk. It was a brief flash, but my keen eyesight caught it. If it hadn't been for my sharp vision, I might have missed it entirely. What I saw was a peculiar metal plank with a balloon attached to it. After hovering in the air for a brief moment, the plank began to fall, and to my astonishment, a light appeared, causing it to float once more. Intrigued by this spectacle, I decided to follow it. My pursuit led me to a floating island high in the sky."

"A floating island?" Daruk asked incredulously, his brow furrowing with curiosity.

"What did you discover there?" Zelda inquired from her horse, eager to close the distance but careful not to bump into him accidentally.

"I delved deeper into my investigation," Revali continued. "When i got on the island, I saw that The Dark Knight had shot an arrow, threw some stones which I initially mistook for just rubble. At the arrow’s tip glowed an enigmatic light that he had aimed toward the lake below. However, in my distraction, I made a sudden noise that caught his attention. Instinctively, I hid at the side of the island, where I stumbled upon a small entrance. Fortunately, he chose not to investigate further and left the island shortly after. Though my exploration was limited, I did come across ancient writings inscribed on the walls and an ancient Zora helm that had been preserved for safekeeping and research by the Zora. But that was not the only treasure hidden there. Upon further exploration of the very spot where he had been, I discovered that the rubble I had once dismissed was actually shaped like a teardrop. This shape caught my attention, leading my gaze to a radiant glow in the lake where I had seen him using a modified paraglider to descend swiftly through the air."

"That was the moment Revali decided to confront my brother about the identity of that mysterious man," Zelda added, her eyes sparkling with intrigue. "It was then we learned that the Zora he had been associating with was named Don. We were eager to gather more information from my brother, but in a sudden twist, we found ourselves drawn toward the lake, where a horrific creature was attacking some of my guards. Its body was covered in slime, and it resembled a grotesque plant-like entity that spewed forth foul, malodorous mud. We struggled to bring it down, and just as we seemed overwhelmed, a young Rito from Revali's Village swooped in to help us defeat the monster."

"The Rito then fled with some of the guards in pursuit," Revali added. "I considered joining them, but a gut feeling urged me to investigate the strange happenings in the lake. It dawned on me that it might be a trap designed to lead us away from their true objective."

"And did you uncover the source behind it?" Urbosa asked, her voice laced with anticipation.

"Indeed," Mipha replied, her gaze thoughtful as she addressed the Gerudo leader. "It turned out that the light had activated a whirlpool, granting us access to an ancient ruin that had long been forgotten by my people. The moment I entered, I was captivated. We followed the two men deeper into the ruins and encountered untold wonders, yet their activities puzzled me. They seemed to know the place intimately, moving with a confidence that suggested they had been there many times before. We didn't dare intervene, uncertain of the consequences of our presence there with them, so we took the cautious approach of simply observing what they were doing."

"What did you discover during this observation? Did you find any clues, anything that could aid us in our fight against the calamity?" Zelda pressed, her eagerness evident and her heart racing with hope. She caught herself, momentarily pausing. "Oh, I apologize if I'm being too hasty—"

"Not at all, Princess," Mipha reassured her gently. I felt the same urgency while I was inside, but the story became even more intricate. As we emerged from the underwater ruins, we followed the mysterious figures back up the mountain where the Divine Beast remained. However, we had to act quickly; I vividly remember that urgency."

"Please, share every detail," Zelda implored, her eyes wide with anticipation.

"When we finally made it up to the Divine Beast, a moment of anticipation filled the air as it prepared to unleash another wave of water into the sky the same as before. This coincided with a sudden downpour, which we found completely unremarkable at the time since rain was a constant feature of the Zora domain. However, as the torrent surged from Vah Ruta, I sprang into the water, with Revali close to me as we ascended the enormous wave of water. We soared so high that we stumbled upon a breathtaking waterfall flowing from an even larger island—more of a vast archipelago converging into a singular, magnificent structure. It was amidst this spectacle that we encountered both the Dark Knight and the Zora Don."

"And they had the audacity to evade our questions, insisting they would give answers later," Revali scoffed, his frustration evident.

"But that wasn’t all," Mipha interjected, keen to curb Revali's impending tirade about the Dark Knight and the Zora. "Once we reached the top of the waterfall, we made contact with them, and they began recounting the history of the Zora ancestors and the construction of this ancient temple. They revealed the alarming state it was in, contaminated by the very essence of the so-called Demon King, which had first appeared in our vision. The sight was appalling—a thick sludge of mud interlaced with purple goo that made movement near impossible in the water. The repulsive mixture was slowly inching its way off the island towards the Zora domain. They explained that over countless centuries, this vile substance had poisoned the air, the water, and even the rain itself. We the Zora had unknowingly adapted to such a foul environment, leading us to develop a peculiar immunity to its effects. However, this was the reason why any Hylians and other race's who spent too much time in the Zora domain often fell ill."

"And somehow, they where able to convince us," Revali rolled his eyes, his tone laced with sarcasm. "We climbed to the peak of the so-called temple, where we discovered a method to purify the contaminated mud, thereby stopping its spread and the ensuing pollution. This is when we confronted a truly repulsive creature that was responsible for the contamination. We managed to defeat it, but not without facing some significant challenges."

"And that's when a startling revelation emerged," Mipha spoke solemnly, her expression turning serious.

"What? What is it? Please tell me," Zelda pleaded, her royal demeanor momentarily forgotten as urgency took over.

"After we had fought that monster... I can't quite recall its name," Mipha admitted, searching her memory for the term the duo had used.

"It was called a Mucktorok," Revali chimed in.

"Yes, after we vanquished that creature, we witnessed a dramatic moment. The Dark Knight was perilously close to tumbling off the edge of the floating island when Don heroically intervened, sacrificing himself in the process." A gasp escaped from Zelda. "Don was clinging to the very edge of the island, and as much as we wanted to assist him, we were paralyzed by the sheer stress of the situation as the Dark Knight had struck the Mucktorok with the killing blow and In one swift motion, the Dark Knight, almost in a desperate leap, propelled himself over the island, dangling precariously from its edge, reaching out for Don but unable to get him. It was then that Revali acted quickly, swooping in to capture his friend while I focused on helping him back to safety."

"But there was an intriguing twist to this tale," Revali continued, his anger flaring. "When we managed to pull him back up, the Dark Knight, who introduced himself as Link to us before," he said, casting a meaningful glance at the champions and the knight beside the princess on his horse, "uttered some words that left us all in shock even his own friend."

"He insisted that instead of checking his own injuries—because I noticed he bore several—he wanted us to check on Sidon," Mipha said, her voice breaking with emotion. "For a fleeting moment, I wrestled with disbelief and questioned whether I had heard him correctly, but he neither confirmed nor denied it. He simply kept his gaze fixed on his friend, who stared back in disbelief threw his mask. He even pointed out a previous injury on his back—a royal fin where he had been attacked as a child..."

"Wait, what are you implying?" Urbosa questioned, her brow furrowing in confusion.

“When my brother was just a couple of years old, he endured a terrifying attack that left him with a deep, terrible scar. It's something that pains me to even look at, a constant reminder of his suffering. Interestingly, he bears a striking resemblance to Sidon... my brother, who has the same scar inthe exact same spot. We intended to ask him about it, but just as we were preparing our questions, we were suddenly engulfed in a vision from one of our ancestors. She confirmed that he was indeed Sidon—or at least, that was the name she mentioned. In this vision, she revealed harrowing images of an imprisoning war, a conflict that burdened our lineage, and explained the powers of the secret stone in detail; her words echoed those of Lady Urbosa and her ancestor who had once shared similar insights with her. I was especially moved when she presented me with the stone that now adorns my royal necklace.” Mipha said, gently touching the pendant that hung from her neck. “She also spoke of the other six sages, hinting at their destinies, and mentioned the Sage of Time, likely referring to the figure we witnessed transform into a dragon.”

“After we exited the vision,” Revali interjected, his gaze serious as he addressed the group. It was clear he was avoiding any interruptions, knowing that everyone had pressing questions about their experience. “We attempted to extract as many answers as we could from the two involved. However, before we could gather any important information, they transformed into blue light and vanished. From what I understand, this most likely indicates they teleported to another location. In the ensuing chaos, we struggled to find our way off the floating island safely, clinging to the hope that we wouldn't be trapped there.”

“By all the goddesses!” Zelda gasped, her voice filled with shock, as they continued their trek down the winding path among the trees. Please, tell me everything you discovered while you were in that vision,” she urged, her curiosity piqued.

“Before you do, let me pose a question,” Daruk chimed in, his expression thoughtful. “Did you notice a green light surrounding that Demon King? It looked like a hand was on his chest...” he inquired, his brows furrowing in concern.

“Yes,” Mipha replied, her voice steady but somber. 

“That matches the vision I experienced as well,” Urbosa added, nodding gravely. “It definitely seems like there is more to uncover here. What else did you discover during your experience Daruk?”

“Yep,” Daruk nodded slowly, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. “When I decided to investigate the whereabouts of my Divine Beast, I unexpectedly met up with a youngster. At first, he was incredibly silent, and when I approached him, he simply gestured for me to follow him. There was an air of skittishness about him that was evident, even with his mask hiding his features. Despite his nervousness, I followed him without hesitation. He guided me through the pathways of the Divine Beast, leading me straight to that control room we discovered in its head. Remarkably, he didn’t utter a single word throughout the journey—he just seemed to instinctively know where he was going.” 

Daruk paused, recalling the experience. “Then, I watched as he effortlessly took control of the Divine Beast, moving it as if it were second nature to him. But when we started to navigate towards the Crater of Death Mountain, I have to admit, it spooked me a bit—I’m not going to lie about that.”

Mipha's eyes sparkled with curiosity as she leaned forward. “Yes? And then what happened?” she urged, eager to learn more.

“Well, the boy led us directly into the canter of the Crater,” Daruk continued, placing a hand over his heart as he remembered the intensity of the moment. “That moment nearly made me jump out of my skin! But once I realized that the Divine Beast wasn't being consumed by the lava, I managed to calm myself. Before long, we found ourselves in a mysterious place known as the Depths if I remember correctly. That’s when the young one finally began to open up to me, explaining that there were networks of mines running all throughout the Kingdom, especially beneath major cities and towns.”

He took a deep breath, recollecting the details. “He brought me to a spot right under Goron City, claiming it was the Fire Temple. He mentioned that within its depths, I would find a secret stone crucial for achieving our goals. Interestingly enough, I didn’t need to do any fighting myself; the youngster had been accompanied by the dark knight you all keep talking about, and together, they’d already vanquished the monster before I even arrived.”

Daruk gazed upwards, lost in thought, as he reflected on the clarity that moment bestowed upon him. “So, it sounds like it was a similar experience for you, right, Revali, Mipha?” he asked, glancing at his companion and raising an eyebrow.

“If you all witnessed what I did, then yes,” Revali replied with a wry smile. Daruk then described his vision in detail, and they all agreed their temples shared remarkable similarities, albeit through different ancestors. 

“After we wrapped up our business at the temple, I discovered several intriguing things," Daruk continued. "It seems that centuries ago, when the Kingdom was fractured, it was unified by the original King, who initiated this grand project of establishing mines throughout the Kingdom—mostly underground. However, over the years, malice has taken root in those depths. From what I observed, many truths and answers to long-standing mysteries are hidden down there. My elders and miners are actively exploring those stone walls, keen on uncovering the stories they hold. They’re collecting all sorts of ancient trinkets and relics—swords, machinery, artifacts—all of it looked astonishingly advanced during my visit.”

Daruk’s excitement was palpable as he shared stories of what he had experienced when in the depths. The weight of their shared experiences in their temples hung in the air, creating an atmosphere charged with tension for all of the champions and princesses.

"It was the same for me," Urbosa declared, her voice capturing the attention of everyone around her. Without lifting her gaze, she sensed the intensity of their focus. Striding with a remarkable blend of confidence and grace, Urbosa prepared to reveal something significant to everyone, even though a hint of nervousness flickered within her. "Recently, I encountered my own counterpart of the friends that the dark knight, as everyone would put it," she began, drawing the group closer as their curiosity piqued about the Gerudo girl who had caught her attention.

"She approached me after our return from the Zora Domain, delivering a warning," Urbosa continued, her tone serious.

"A warning..." Zelda echoed, holding her breath in anticipation.

"The girl urged me to help her evacuate small towns throughout the kingdom—to rally my people and ensure their safety," Urbosa stated proudly, her chest swelling with the weight of responsibility. "Naturally, I asked as to why she believed such actions were necessary. That’s when she told me that the Calamity was approaching. She never specified when, but she insisted we start evacuating people immediately—it was crucial."

"How could she know?" Zelda wondered aloud, a mix of disbelief and concern in her voice. "How could she possibly have any knowledge about the Calamity’s approach? Isn’t it all just speculation at this point?" 

"If it’s merely speculation, then why are we on our way to the final spring a day before your birthday, with the kingdoms rallying behind us?" Revali mumbled under his breath, skepticism oozing from his words. However, Link, a few steps behind him, caught the comment and shot a quick, knowing glance at Revali before his focus shifted back to Urbosa.

"I met this girl only briefly, and yet her conviction motivated me to take her guidance seriously," Urbosa continued, her admiration evident. "She possesses the qualities of a great leader; she just needs that one crucial push. The look in her eyes reminded me so much of you, Zelda." Urbosa smiled warmly, believing in the potential not just in the young girl but also in her friend. "This girl is fiercely fighting for her beliefs, not letting anything stand in her way. I’ve also begun formulating some theories about our current situation, although I’m unsure whether they are entirely valid, as some of them may seem more like fiction than reality."

"What do you mean by that?" Mipha asked, her curiosity piqued.

"I’ve considered whether they might be our ancestors returned to guide us," Urbosa replied thoughtfully. "Yet, now that you mention how the boy referred to the man as Don—sharing the same name as your brother—it raises another possibility: What if they didn’t come from the past but instead emerged from a point slightly in the future?" Urbosa suggested. "Initially, I considered them to be on opposing sides, but that belief is now shifting."

"Why do you suspect they could be from the future, Urbosa?" Zelda asked, guiding her horse along the path with a keen interest in Urbosa’s insights. "I can see where you’re coming from, but I’d like to hear more about your reasoning."

"This theory arose as Mipha brought up the name connection," Urbosa explained. "But there's also another possibility... What if we are not alone in this kingdom?" She posed the question, unsure of how her companions would respond. A thick silence fell upon them as they all contemplated her thoughts. Finally, Urbosa continued, "We have each encountered experiences that are strikingly different. I discovered an ancient temple hidden for countless eons beneath the surface, while Revali and Mipha found themselves in temples ruling the skies. Meanwhile, you, Daruk, experienced a world that lay just beneath our feet... What if there are connections to these places that extend to the characters we’ve met?"

"You’re suggesting that there could be civilizations among the islands above us and beneath the surface?" Revali interjected, rolling his eyes in skepticism. "That sounds utterly ridiculous..."

"Yet it is possible," Mipha countered, her voice steady. "We were unaware that these locations were so intricately linked... What’s to stop the existence of people living in the islands above us and those hidden underground?"

"Yes, that is correct

," Zelda admitted, her mind racing with possibilities. This subject requires further research. I’m sure I can unearth some texts in the library when we return to the castle. " Her thoughts visibly deepened as they approached the village of Kakariko, each moment bringing them closer to uncovering answers to their mysteries.

"Which reminds me, Princess," Daruk began, his brow furrowing in thought, "why did your father suddenly change his mind about researching? Just a short while ago, he seemed quite adamant about uncovering the truth."

Zelda let out a soft sigh, her gaze dropping to the ground as a feeling of unease washed over her. "I'm not sure myself," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "When I returned from the domain, he was furious. It was as if my mention of further research ignited something in him. He dismissed me outright, refusing to listen to my concerns. Worse still, he told me to write letters to you all instead of speaking with me directly and inform you about this task  n taking me to the Spring of Wisdom."

Urbosa leaned in, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. "There seems to be more at play here than we realize," she mused, her eyes narrowing in contemplation.

Zelda nodded slowly. "Yes, I think there is... But I hold onto hope that once we reach the Spring of Wisdom, I can awaken my powers. If I can accomplish that, it may alleviate some of the burden on my father and the kingdom." Her smile was bittersweet, tinged with the weight of her worries.

The Champions exchanged glances, sensing the deep sadness lurking beneath Zelda's brave facade. It was clear to them that she was profoundly affected by her father's refusal to pursue the truth behind her vision and the implications they held for her powers. Though they longed to comfort her during this difficult time, they understood that as the princess of Hyrule, the expectations placed upon her were staggering. At that moment, no words could quell her anxiety, especially as they traveled toward the final spring, hoping desperately for her powers to awaken.

As they moved forward, the group engaged in hushed conversation, their voices barely breaking the stillness of the path they walked. They soon arrived at the village, where the gentle smiles of the villagers greeted them warmly, momentarily lifting the heaviness in the air. After their brief interaction, they continued their journey toward Lanayru Road Westgate. Upon arrival, they got permission from the knights stationed there to access Mount Lanayru. The knights exchanged smiles with the princess and glaring glances at the Champions, but ultimately allowed them to proceed toward the East Gate.

With each step onward, the atmosphere grew increasingly tense, and silence enveloped them like a thick fog. Upon reaching the end of the path, the Champions positioned themselves just beyond the entrance to the mountain, standing watch in anticipation by Purifier Lake.

"Wish me luck," Zelda said, her voice steady yet uncertain. The Champions returned her sentiment with warm smiles, offering encouragement and solidarity. Together, she and Link began their slow ascent up the mountain, the air growing colder with each step. Suddenly, swirling snow began to kick up around them, obscuring their surroundings.

The Champions, now a distant figure on the path, stood in solemn silence. Each of them felt an unsettling knot in the pit of their stomachs, a shared trepidation weighing down the atmosphere. They watched intently, bracing for the unknown, knowing that the journey ahead was fraught with challenges they could only begin to imagine.

--------T-------

As soon as they split up in the tranquil surroundings of Pico Pond, Tulin soared into the sky, navigating eastward toward the rugged terrain of the Hebra region. With each powerful flap of his wings, he scanned the terrain, keenly searching for anyone who needed to be warned about the calamity. For several miles, his eyes remained sharp, but the expansive stretches of wilderness paid no signs of life for anyone. 

Determined, he made his way to Elma Knolls and the Aldor Foothills, areas he knew were home to various families. He visited every single dwelling he could find, knocking on doors and calling out to residents, urgently conveying the message that they needed to evacuate. Time was of the essence, as dangerous forces were rapidly approaching.

However, Tulin encountered a mix of reactions. Many people were understandably anxious; the mere mention of calamity sent shivers down spines. It required considerable effort for him to convince some families of the urgency of the situation. Unfortunately, not everyone was receptive. A lot of Hylians, once seeing him land near their property, accused him of trespassing and demanded he leave at once. 

Frustrated yet composed, Tulin attempted to explain his reason for being there and the pressing need for action. He spoke passionately, telling them of the dangers that were looming, hoping to spark a sense of urgency in them. But instead of listening, they only grew more agitated, yelling threats that they would call the Royal Knights to confront him. Realizing that further confrontation would only lead to unnecessary conflict, he reluctantly nodded. Before taking off, he urged them one last time, saying that if they changed their minds, they could follow the path to Rito Village, where a group of warriors would be ready to assist them. Instead of any acknowledgment, they turned away, hastily throwing small objects at him and shouting for him to leave.

Feeling a mix of disappointment and concern, Tulin flew away, his heart heavy with the hope that they might reconsider. He continued south, heading toward the South Tabitha Snowfield, where he hoped to find more receptive families. 

To his relief, his fortunes shifted there. He encountered several Rito families gathered together, their initial apprehension palpable as he shared news of the calamity that was just around the corner. However, when they noticed the urgency and desperation etched on his face, their expressions softened. The Rito's instincts kicked in as they recognized the seriousness of the warning, and they quickly assured him they would regroup and prepare for evacuation. Tulin felt a flicker of hope as they moved to gather their belongings, ready to heed the call for safety.

"Thank you for informing us, young one," the father of the family said, his brow furrowing with concern. "But why are you out here alone? You seem too young to be..."

"I know," Tulin interjected, determination shining in his eyes. "But these times call for desperate measures. The king has made it clear that calamity is approaching, and I need to warn as many people as possible. The Champion Revali cannot come himself... he sent me to deliver the message. It's been difficult getting the word out, but I urgently need your help. Please, could you continue toward Rito Village and warn everyone you encounter that the calamity is imminent?"

The man hesitated for a moment, worry engraved on his face. "That won’t be a problem, but are you sure you’ll be alright on your own?" 

"I'll be fine," Tulin reassured him, his young voice steady despite the gravity of the situation. "I just need to get the message out as quickly as I can, and I don’t have much time to talk. Please," he pleaded, his wings stirring the air as he prepared to take flight once again.

The father nodded, a newfound resolve igniting within him. He turned to the gathering crowd of Rito families, raising his voice to command their attention. "Listen, everyone! We have an urgent matter to address. This young Rito warrior has risked his safety to warn us of the approaching calamity. We need to evacuate the area at once and spread this warning to all those we encounter on our way to Rito Village!"

As the words sank in, the initial apprehension from before among the Hylians in the village began to dissipate. They exchanged worried glances, but they had lived alongside the Rito for long enough to recognize the strength and unity of their community. If they trusted this young warrior, who bore the weight of such a significant task, then surely they could band together to protect each other.

With a collective nod, the families swiftly began to mobilize, gathering their belongings and preparing to set out. Tulin watched for a moment, his heart swelling with gratitude and determination, before launching himself into the sky, ready to deliver the message to everyone further south.

"Before you go, make sure to gather as many blankets and food supplies as possible," Tulin instructed, urgency lacing his voice. "We need the children positioned at the center of the evacuation. All warriors must take up defensive positions on the edges to keep the monsters at bay. An increase in their numbers is expected along the route. I would lead you through, but—" Tulin started, only to be interrupted by a retired Rito warrior who stepped forward.

"Don't worry about that; we'll handle it ourselves," the elder warrior assured him confidently. His words sparked a flicker of reassurance in Tulin, who studied the man's whitening face feathers. Nodding with acceptance, Tulin realized that he would at least be assisting in leading the effort. "You're under the command of Champion Revali, aren't you?" the older Rito pressed his tone a mix of curiosity and respect.

"Yes, that is correct," Tulin stated, lying with almost instinctual ease. "He is currently busy with the princess, ensuring that she actively wields her power. However, he sent me to warn everyone in the Hebra region. I plan to head further south to ensure the safety of those in the Gerudo region as well."

"Very well done, son," the elder warrior replied, pride glinting in his eyes. "Do you need any backup to accompany you? It might be wise to have support." 

Tulin shook his head firmly. "It’s better to concentrate your efforts on the people here first before worrying about those outside the Hebra region. We need to ensure that everyone here reaches safety," he explained, his conviction resonating in his words.

The elder warrior studied Tulin, deliberating for a moment. Though he disagreed, he could see the determination in the young Rito's eyes and ultimately allowed him to proceed. "Very well, but if you find yourself in need of assistance, show this to any Rito warrior you encounter. They will recognize this as one of my feathers and understand that I have given you permission to command them." He plucked one of his feathers, a symbol of his authority, and handed it to Tulin.

"But… why do it this... why would you..." Tulin inquired, his brow furrowing in confusion. He wasn't questioning the gift itself; it was more about the underlying dynamics. Why did the elder's word hold so much sway?

"In my time as a Rito warrior, I built a name for myself—a legacy that my youngest son lives up to today, right alongside the princess," the elder explained, his voice imbued with nostalgia. "This feather carries the weight of my reputation. It will command respect while you undertake this task. in the meantime, I will organize the evacuation, ensuring everyone is escorted back to Rito Village or to the surrounding mountains where it is safer. Now go, young one,” he urged, urgency sharpening his tone. “We do not have much time if you syay the Calamity is drawing near.”

Tulin's eyes widened in realization. He had not expected to meet the father of the Champion. Initially, he had assumed this man was just another elderly warrior wishing to contribute, but in that moment, everything changed. He was speaking to the champion who had protected the old Queen until he passed down his title to Revali, only when a new princess deemed it necessary, the very princess now known as Zelda.

"I understand, sir. I will take care of this," Tulin affirmed, determination flooding his veins. He bowed respectfully and tucked the feather next to his parents in his hair, a silent promise of honor.

"Now go, young one," the elder Rito insisted, his eyes filled with resolve as he gestured for Tulin to take flight. With a quick thrust of his wings, Tulin ascended into the sky, scanning the horizon for small homes nestled among the snow-covered landscape. He called out to the residents, urging them to evacuate and follow the directed path to safety.

Yet, not all were willing to listen to his warnings. Some Hylians argued, remaining rooted in their spots. A few even hurled objects at him, interspersing their refusal with shouts of obscenity and racial slurs. Though it stung, Tulin pressed on, unbothered... for the most part. He knew this would not be the end; once he brought back a larger group of evacuees, he could return and persuade them to leave. Right now, his priority was ensuring that as many people as possible reached a place of safety and at least knew that the calamity was near.

He pressed onward further south, earnestly warning different families that the Calamity was drawing near, possibly just a couple of days away. Some families began to take him seriously, particularly those who were already on high alert due to past calamities. As he journeyed through the varied landscapes of Hyrule, he encountered a diverse array of travelers: a resilient Gerudo woman skilled in combat, several Rito travelers gliding gracefully around him, sturdy Gorons with their distinct rock-like features, and a few cautious Hylians, all of whom he cautioned to steer clear of danger and to follow the safe path leading to Rito Village.

After navigating through the terrain, he reached the rugged edge of Hyrule Ridge, where the winds howled fiercely, carrying whispers of an impending threat. He decided to double back toward the Tabitha Frontier, still determined to spread the warning. As he soared for several miles, he stayed alert, calling out to anyone he encountered. Soon, he stumbled upon multiple monster camps, each brimming with danger. With determination, he engaged the ravaging creatures, dispatching them with calculated strikes, but he could feel their increased strength compared to previous encounters. Each camp boasted nearly twenty tough monsters, making his efforts all the more demanding. After a couple of exhausting battles, he managed to eradicate three camps, leaving him physically drained but resolute in his mission.

Flying back toward Rito Village, he ensured that everyone he had warned was traveling safely. Upon his arrival, he conducted a thorough headcount of the individuals he had led to safety, relieved to see that most had made it there. Among the crowd, he spotted a few who had initially disregarded his warnings but had later decided to follow the growing crowd, perhaps realizing the gravity of the situation.

The scene at Rito Village was chaotic. A long line of diverse individuals—all seeking sanctuary—snaked its way toward the entrance. The Rito warriors stationed there appeared somewhat overwhelmed by the sheer number of people clamoring for entry. Many were anxious, insisting that the Calamity was imminent while demanding to be let into the village at once. The sense of entitlement among some of the Hylians was especially prominent, as they pushed to the front of the line. However, a couple of seasoned warriors stepped in, their commanding presence quickly restoring order and reminding everyone of the importance of patience and unity in the face of danger.

“Enough!” Tulin shouted, his voice cutting through the chatter and drawing everyone’s attention. Some of the warriors and Rito in the crowd recognized him at once; he was the one who had bravely warned them about the approaching calamity. A sense of urgency washed over them as they rushed toward him, their faces a mix of anxiety and anticipation as they bombarded him with questions about the unfolding crisis.

“Listen, everyone, please calm down,” Tulin urged, raising a hand to steady the crowd. “I’m going to do my best to figure this out. In the meantime, I need you all to gather everyone around the flight range or at the lodge near the trailhead. It's important we come together during this time.”

“And why should we do that for them?” A Rito shot back, his voice filled with frustration. “Look at how the Hylians are treating us! If anything, we should be extending our hospitality to the Gorons and Gerudo, but as for the Hylians, let them rot along with the calamity for all I care.” His words ignited a spark of agreement among the crowd, and several voices joined in, cheering in support of his sentiment.

“Yeah, I agree!” someone shouted from the back, rallying the group's growing discontent.

“They're already being rude to us,” a female Rito added passionately. “What’s to stop them from depleting our resources and taking over our home when chaos reigns? We can't trust them!” The crowd murmured in agreement, the tension palpable as they faced the uncertain future together.

"We should leave them out to die for how they treated us for so many years," another shouted.

"You damn birds! You’re not going to leave us out here to fend for ourselves!" A Hylian shouted, his voice echoing with desperation and anger.

"We need to be kept safe; it is your duty to protect us—" another Hylian argued, fear creeping into his tone as he gestured towards the outside of Rito Village.

"Shut up, all of you!" Tulin snapped, frustration boiling over in his eyes. "This is not the time for petty arguments! Get them up the mountain now, and while you do that, I’ll handle the situation here. Make sure everyone has a blanket," he commanded, his tone sharp and authoritative. "Everyone will be treated fairly, and I will not tolerate any more racist remarks from anyone in this group. Do I make myself clear?" Tulin’s glare swept over the assembled Hylians, silencing their objections.

"I am justified in—" one Hylian began, his voice tinged with indignation.

"Justified? Do you really want to make enemies at a time like this, when Calamity Ganon is lurking just around the corner?" Tulin's voice rose, filled with urgency. "Do you want to meet your end at the hands of Ganon simply because you can’t set aside your pride and bigotry? No! Get your asses into gear and follow them up the mountain. They need you to reach safety! If you can't do that, then go home and die peacefully in your own comfort—just don’t bring the monsters down on us! Remember, the worst monsters aren't the ones lurking outside; they live within us, in our minds, and in our hearts." Tulin's outburst hung heavily in the air, the weight of his words resonating deeply.

"He's right," the older Rito interjected, stepping forward with a calm but firm demeanor. It was the same Rito from earlier, a retired warrior and the father of Champion Revali. "You three, take them up to the lodge and to the flight range. I will make sure that no trouble arises here," he commanded, exuding a quiet authority that demanded respect.

The crowd looked at him in stunned silence for a moment, contemplation settling in. Then, one by one, those he had ordered nodded, their resolve strengthening. They began to lead the frightened Hylians away, herding them towards the safety of the mountain path. Some among them still simmered with anger, itching for a fight, but they quickly fell silent under the fierce gazes of their peers, recognizing the gravity of the situation. Reluctantly, they turned and followed the instructions, understanding that survival depended on unity in the face of adversity.

"Thank you," Tulin said, a hint of gratitude in his voice.

"I truly hope you're right about this situation," the Rito replied, his brow furrowed with concern. "If you are, then we gain a crucial advantage against the calamity that threatens us. However, if you’re wrong… it could cost us the trust of the entire Kingdom, and that’s a risk we cannot afford."

"I’m not wrong," Tulin asserted with confidence. "I can talk with Revali to help us—"

"It's not a matter of trusting my son," the Rito interrupted, his tone firm but not unkind. "The real issue is that we simply don’t have the space here anymore. If you turn out to be mistaken, we might end up placing too many people in a location that won't benefit any of us. If the calamity does strike, this could be our refuge, the last defense we have. You made a wise decision, but what if that calamity never comes? What if we end up just sitting here in anticipation, vulnerable and exposed like sitting ducks?"

Tulin took a deep breath, trying to calm the rising tension. "I promise you, I will do everything in my power to ensure everyone's safety. I can draft some instructions on how to fortify our position and protect ourselves from any approaching monsters. Just give me the chance to prepare, and we’ll secure our safety together," he said earnestly, determination shining in his eyes.

The older Rito fixed his gaze on Tulin for several moments, his expression a mixture of curiosity and skepticism. Tulin took a deep breath and began sharing his ideas with urgency. He proposed cutting the ropes of the bridge to create a barrier that would prevent monsters from crossing into the Rito village, ensuring that their home remained safe from external threats. He emphasized the importance of boarding up the stable, suggesting they station a reliable warrior, a skilled fighter who could quickly respond to any attack, to guard it. Tulin also advocated for an increased presence of warriors patrolling the surrounding area, ensuring they could return swiftly for backup if the situation direly rose in monster activity would became dire, and they understood that preparation was key to their survival.

The villagers around them listened attentively, nodding in agreement as they processed his suggestions. They sprang into action, gathering blades to sever the bridge's ropes and collecting wood to fortify the stable. They ensured that the horses could escape in case of an emergency and worked diligently to clear pathways, allowing refugees to navigate the village and reach designated safe locations without obstacles.

After telling everyone his ideas, Tulin felt an overwhelming sense of haste. Without exchanging a single word, he leaped into the air, his wings propelling him upward until he vanished into the clouds. He didn’t even acknowledge the Elder, who had been instrumental in assisting him. The night was quickly approaching, and he was determined to spread the warning to as many people as possible, alerting them to the calamity that loomed over the land.

As he glided down to Hyrule Ridge, the landscape below transformed, revealing rich valleys and distant mountains. However, his efforts to warn the Hylians in this territory were met with resistance. Few listened to his warnings as they dismissed him based on the fact that he was 'just a dumb bird'. The indifferent comments and derogatory remarks echoed in his ears; they told him to "bug off," their disdain palpable. Tulin felt a knot tighten in his stomach, a mix of frustration and urgency. He wished he could convince them of the dangers, but time was of the essence, and he had to keep moving.

Continuing south into the warmer regions of Hyrule, he became increasingly aware of the monster's presence that plagued the kingdom. Shadows flickered in the corners of his vision, and he caught glimpses of the chaos unfolding around him. He witnessed a couple of families besieged by monsters and instinctively rushed to their aid. With swift movements, he fought off the attackers, ensuring their safety, but was met with resentment from the very people he had come to protect, who viewed his Rito form with suspicion.

Tulin pressed onward, refusing to let the negativity deter him until he finally reached the Coliseum. The massive structure, a symbol of valor and strength, was bustling with knights engaged in rigorous training and combat. He spotted a group of them sparring, the sound of clashing blades ringing in the air. One knight, distinguished by his ornate armor, stepped forward and shouted at Tulin, demanding that he settle down and explain his presence there. The weight of his journey hung heavy in the air as Tulin prepared to share his urgent message amidst the uncertainty.

"I am under orders to evacuate everyone from their homes and head somewhere safe. The Calamity is coming—" Tulin started.

"Where did you receive those orders?" the knight asked, glaring at him.

"The princess, she—" Tulin was cut off again.

"The princess cannot give orders like that. Only the king can issue such commands. Now I ask you again: what are you doing here, little bird?" the knight snapped.

"The Calamity is—" Tulin was interrupted once more.

"What is going on here?" another knight asked as he approached.

Tulin was about to explain, but the knight who had been interrupting him shouted over him, falsely accusing Tulin of trespassing and spreading lies to scare everyone. The knights and their families, watching the training, began shouting at Tulin, calling him a liar and a useless bird, just like the rest of them. Overwhelmed by the cacophony of voices, Tulin struggled to focus.

He felt disoriented as the crowd continued to shout at him. The head knight who had approached was warning Tulin that he should leave or he would be arrested and taken to the king, who would decide his punishment, most likely imprisonment or worse for spreading such lies, especially regarding the Calamity.

The situation overwhelmed Tulin. He couldn't think straight or feel right anymore as the angry faces surrounded him, their accusatory fingers pointed in his direction. They told him to go back to where he came from, insisting that he was not wanted and that the knights should simply arrest him. Many of the knights agreed, but then everything halted as a loud explosion erupted from the direction of Castle town, causing the crowd to pause and stare at him for a brief moment before turning their attention to the main castle.

Silence enveloped the crowd of people like a heavy fog, lingering for several tense seconds until a sense of dread began to seep into the hearts of everyone in the area. The clouds swirling above the castle morphed into a deep, foreboding crimson, casting an ominous glow over the kingdom. As they watched, horror gripped them as a boar-like creature made of malice began to emerge from the castle’s depths. The atmosphere thickened, and the sky darkened further, bathing the entire Kingdom in a chilling scarlet hue. 

In the distance, shapes began to materialize all around the kingdom. Monsters summoned from the Malice rippled through the air. Small phantom malice orbs floated down from the sky, coming from the castle like malice-covered phantoms, drifting ominously in various directions all through the kingdom. The nearest orb wove a direct path toward one of the Guardians, laying resolutely near the Coliseum where they were all standing by.

A collective breath caught in the throats of everyone in the area as they watched the Guardian rise slowly, its once-vibrant blue light flickering ominously as it transitioned to a haunting red, then oscillated back to blue before settling permanently on a sinister crimson. The seconds that passed felt like an eternity, and panic ignited like wildfire when the Guardian prepared to unleash its devastating laser beam right in the middle of the crowd of people gathered around that once cursed Tulin. 

In a moment of desperation, Tulin sprang into action. He soared into the turbulent sky, his heart pounding as he drew his bow with steady hands, aiming carefully. With a swift release, the arrow sliced through the air, striking the Guardian squarely in its eye, ending its threat in a mere heartbeat, and allowing him to take a good look around the area. 

Chaos erupted as the knights, faces pale with fear, desperately attempted to restore order amidst the commotion. The crowd, caught in a frenzied panic, scattered like leaves in a storm, struggling to grasp the overwhelming chaos unfolding. Many sought to run away from the area, only to be turned back violently as a ferocious band of monsters materialized before them, blocking their escape and sealing their fate toward the Coliseum by trapping them.

"Everyone gather around,  stay safely in a group. I'll handle the monsters, you head north towards Rito village," Tulin shouted. But people were not listening they continued to panic and scream and run around him knights we're not helping either the ones who were yelling at him earlier were also panicking even the head night that was shouting at him earlier was trying to shout out orders but nothing became clear through all the yelling and the chaos going on around them. 

It wasn't until a very high-pitched scream that everyone turned to look at Tulin. Only for him to go further up in the sky and shoot out a bunch of bomb arrows in the direction of the monsters, killing them effortlessly. Some of them struggled to be taken down, but some of them had gathered their bearings and helped him raise their swords against the monsters and flash them, killing them instantly. 

"Everyone, listen up!" Tulin shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. He turned to face the crowd, determination in his eyes. "The Calamity is upon us, but I've come here with a plan. Precautions have been put in place, and I promise you will all be safe if you follow my instructions and head to Tabatha Bridge."

A Hylian woman stepped forward, her voice laced with skepticism, fear, and anger. "Why should we listen to you? You're just a filthy Rito!" she challenged, distrust evident in her tone.

Tulin squared his shoulders, unwavering. "Either you want to survive, or you don’t. This is not the time for squabbling. Follow my orders! Head behind the Coliseum and then north toward the Tabitha Bridge. There you'll find resources to keep you safe. The princess sent me to the east of the kingdom to save as many lives as possible, so listen to my words. These are the princess's orders!" His voice resonated with urgency.

The crowd murmured, hesitation flickering in their eyes, until the head knight stepped forward, breaking the tension. "You heard him! Everyone, gather around; we’re making our way to Tabitha Bridge," he declared, trying to instill confidence amidst the rising threat posed by the monsters gathering at the periphery.

"But, sir," one of the knights protested, doubt creeping into his voice. "What if he is Lying?"

The head knight's expression hardened. "Are you disobeying a royal order? The princess has commanded us to protect these civilians, and it is our duty to follow her orders! Can you not see that the Calamity is here and there is no time for this!" He leaned closer, his voice low and resolute. "If you don't want to comply, then you are no knight of mine. And if that’s the case, I suggest you step aside. I must lead these people to safety." He turned to Tulin, his tone sharp yet edged with hope. "Bird, can you assure us that we will be safe?"

Tulin met his gaze, determination flickering in his eyes. "I will do everything in my power to ensure your safety to Rito Village," he replied, standing tall in the face of adversity. "Now, let’s move!" he said with a shout.

"Just head there," Tulin said as he flew into the air, launching more bombs and electric arrows at the monsters that kept spawning. He cleared a path for everyone to follow. "I will meet you there. I need to gather a few more families from further south, but I promise you will all be safe. Just go... go now."

He shouted to the crowd, "If you have time, gather as much food and resources as possible, including seeds and water. We do not know how long the Calamity will last, so we need to be prepared."

Everyone nodded quickly and followed his orders, rushing back to their homes to collect their belongings. "Make sure the horses are set free unless you are taking carriages. The horses will help us!" Tulin shouted before disappearing into the sky.

He soared through the sky, gliding a couple of miles south, when suddenly a voice pierced the air behind him. “Hey, kid! Kid, wait! Don’t!” Tulin quickly whipped around and saw a group of Rito warriors rushing towards him, accompanied by a few determined Gerudo women who had just arrived from below. They came to a halt right where he had landed. Having already scoured the area for monsters, Tulin felt a sense of temporary relief; he had taken out several foes from the sky, but more were still emerging and threatening the safety of those nearby.

“You guys need to get to safety—” Tulin shouted, trying to direct them away from the danger, but his words were interrupted by a Rito with striking black and brown feathers.

“We know, kid, we know,” The Rito replied, urgency in his voice. “We heard what you said to those people; we just want to help.” He stepped forward confidently. “My name is Kenji, and this is Kol. These two here are Jennie and Cleo. We’re aware of the situation; the Calamity has begun, and we’re here to assist you.”

“Us as well,” one of the Gerudo women added, catching her breath as she joined the group. “We received word that the Calamity was near some time ago. We attempted to evacuate as many people as we could, but stubbornly Voe refused to heed our warnings. I’m sure they’ll listen to us all now.” She paused, a glint of determination in her eyes. “I didn’t introduce myself; I apologize for that. My name is Collie, and this is my sister Ash.”

"If you want to help, you can lead everyone to a safe location, and then—” Tulin began, but he was interrupted again as he turned to head further south.

“No, kid, we're coming with you. You need backup, especially since you'll be gathering a lot of people along the way,” Kenji insisted, crossing his wings. “I saw how hard it was for you to convince the Hylians to find cover. With us here, you've got a better chance of getting through to them. Besides, we know Elder Azlon granted you one of his feathers, and you know what that means to us Rito.”

“I can’t guarantee your safety,” Tulin replied, furrowing his brow in concern. “If anything, just lead everyone back to Rito Village. I'll catch up from there.”

“Even if we wanted to, we’re not going to leave a kid out there to face a bunch of hordes of monsters all by himself without any backup. Listen, kid, you’re not changing our minds,” Cleo interjected firmly. “The longer we stay here, the more monsters will appear, and more innocent people will be hurt. We have to move now.” She looked at Tulin with a maternal intensity. “I’m sure my son would do the same if he were old enough, and I can see that you’re not of age either, but that won't stop us from doing what’s right... Still, we’re in this together.”

Tulin remained silent for a few moments, lost in thought as the chaos around him unfolded. The ground shook again with the force of another explosion, jolting him back to reality. He nodded resolutely at them and took to the skies, the vibrant feathers of the Rito glinting in the sun as they followed his lead. Below them, a Gerudo woman sprinted with determination, her feet pounding against the earth as she raced to keep pace.

Entrusan Miracle moved with effortless grace, their long legs propelling them forward as they navigated through the chaos. With blades drawn, they sliced through the monsters that emerged unexpectedly from the malice-covered areas all around them, their energy unwavering and their breath steady. 

"Colleen and Ash, I need you to head to the Great Plateau, it won't be safe for long there and it's tooo open and filled with malice covered Guardians," Tulin called out over the din."Gather everyone you can and direct them further south toward Lake Hylia. I think one of my friends is there. He’ll guide them to safety. If that doesn’t work, we’ll need to come up with another plan, or you can bring them back here and we'll regroup and head north towards Rito." His tone was firm but carried an underlying urgency.

The Gerudo woman, her expression serious and focused, did not respond verbally; she simply nodded in agreement before veering away from the group of Rito to execute her mission. Tulin continued, "Kol and Cleo, you should accompany them. Your feathers will definitely draw a lot of attention, especially you, Cleo."

"On it!" they both shouted in unison as they quickly took flight after the woman, ready to lend their support.

"What do you want us to do now?" Jennie inquired, her brow furrowing with concern as she glanced at Tulin.

"We’ll make our way to Nephra Hill first," Tulin explained, determination etched on his face. "From there, we’ll ascend further towards Zirco Mesa to see if we can locate anyone in need of help. If we don’t find anyone by then, I want to at least ensure that Gerudo Town is safe and that everyone knows what’s happening." He met their gazes, ensuring they understood the seriousness of the situation. The others nodded resolutely and began to follow his lead, ready to rise to the challenge ahead.

They soared through the sky for a couple of hours, their eyes scanning the landscape below for signs of families or small towns. Though they spotted only a few, these families offered valuable guidance, pointing them in the right direction before they found more people further west up the mountain. Tulin's goal was to ensure that no families were left in any of the houses scattered across the terrain. As they traveled, they faced numerous monsters, including Guardians and terrifying white-mailed Lynels. Tulin felt immense appreciation for the support of the Rito that came with him; facing these creatures alone would have made the task far more daunting and time-consuming.

From a distance, at some point at the very top of the mountain, he observed the bustling scene at Gerudo Town through his Advanced Vision, aided by his telescope. The sight was striking: many Gerudo women stood bravely outside the town, engaging in fierce combat to protect refugees rushing toward their territory. While Tulin admired their courage, he was taken aback by the unprecedented sight of men being allowed into the town—an affair that defied the norms of both his timeline and the present. The only exception had been Link, and even that had been an unusual circumstance. Tulin wondered how Link had managed to gain access, especially since Riju never even dared leave the town before his arrival.

He noticed that the surrounding area was swarming with monsters. Although he felt an urge to assist, he quickly recognized that the Gerudo women were more than capable of defending themselves. They fought with an effortless grace, dispatching the monsters near the town with skill and determination. When Tulin saw that the women had successfully sealed the entryway to the underground bunker, he realized that the townspeople were safe. The monstrous threats that once loomed over them had been effectively neutralized for their retreat. He remembered hearing from Link and Riju about the construction of a tunnel extending beneath the sand toward the Lightning Temple so that Urbosa could more easily study the temple with a fast exit that came in handy, giving the Gerudo more space to operate—an action that filled everyone with relief now that the Calamity started.

After finishing their mission in the Gerudo region, they made their way back to the outskirts stable, where they prepared a meal for a few families they had navigated along the way. As they waited for another group to join them, they suddenly spotted a large crowd trailing behind. The expressions on the faces of the families revealed their fears. Children cried softly while their parents surveyed the area with anxious eyes. A few guards stood resolutely at the front, while others maintained a protective distance to ensure everyone’s safety. These people came from the plateau, desperate to find refuge. They were hesitant to venture further south toward the Faron region, uncertain of its safety. After all, they expected the forest to be teeming with monsters—a fear that was all too justified.

Somewhere in that chaos, Sidon was likely confronting the monsters himself, fully aware that he was also responsible for the civilians in the vicinity. Tulin recalled the heart-wrenching images of family homes consumed by flames, remnants of the devastation wrought by monsters in the forest. He knew there was a village in that direction, but he had no way of knowing how many people remained. Nevertheless, he was confident that Sidon would protect them fiercely, dedicating his life to their safety, leaving little room to take on the plight of those fleeing the plateau.

"Alright everyone, gather around and listen closely! We’re going to make our way further north," Tulin called out, trying to project authority despite the tremor of nerves beneath his confident facade. "I’ll be leading the way, and Kenji here will be directing from the rear." His voice, imbued with the strength he inherited from his father and the bold spirit from his mother, addressed a group of hesitant faces. He could see the flickers of doubt in their eyes, and a wave of fear washed over him—what if they didn’t trust his judgment?

Yet, as if sensing everyone's unease, Kenji and a few others stepped forward, rallying support and effectively drawing the rest of the group into line behind Tulin. Despite his young age, they respected him, and that alone helped to dissolve some of the tension in the air.

Tulin was struggling to navigate the chaotic crowd trailing him. He found the task far more daunting than he had anticipated. Hundreds of fearful souls followed closely, and he had to combat a relentless tide of monsters that seemed to come from every shadowed corner of the path. But it was a blessing in disguise; the presence of the Hylian knights, fiercely loyal Gerudo warriors, skilled Rito fighters, and reliable Goron allies supported him and reinforced their defenses.

The pressure of command hung heavily on Tulin's shoulders, a weight that grew with each encounter with any kind of monster that attacked them. Yet, as each monster fell, a sliver of relief pierced through the daunting atmosphere. The fear of the unknown propelled the group forward, pushing them to move faster as they dealt with the immediate dangers. Thankfully, there was a palpable sense of order among the chaos—a collective focus that kept panic at bay. Tulin knew that if fear had taken hold, the situation could have spiraled into utter disaster, and he was grateful for the calm resolve of those around him.

When they finally made it towards Tabitha's stable he could tell right away that there was something wrong there were more refugees than he had initially anticipated and as he got closer he realized that everyone was surrounded by Mount Rhoam and the series of Sclands He was confused he was wondering where all these people came from but as he continued forward he finally ran into a familiar face. It was the Elder from before. The same one they left back in Rito village.

"What's going on? Where did all of these people come from?" Tulin asked, his brow furrowed in confusion as he approached Azlon. Relief washed over Azlon's face at the sight of the young Rito.

"It seems the ones you tried to warn earlier finally decided to heed your advice," Azlon replied, his voice heavy with concern. "They have gathered here, just as you instructed the others from the Coliseum to do. However, we’ve encountered a serious problem…" His tone grew more somber as Tulin looked over the crowd, which swelled into the hundreds, their anxious expressions mirroring his own apprehension.

"We attempted to cross Tabitha Bridge on multiple occasions, but the guardians—the very ones the scientists were experimenting on—have turned on us and taken control of the far side," Azlon explained, his grim expression deepening.

"Damn it," Tulin muttered under his breath, his gaze sweeping across the group of fearful people, many of whom clutched each other in distress.

"Also," Azlon continued, his voice low and strained, "monsters keep materializing out of nowhere. It’s becoming increasingly difficult to hold them back. We've already lost a few of our finest warriors. While we've managed to kill most of the monsters in the area, they seem to keep reappearing."

"It's all right; I'll handle this," Tulin reassured Azlon, steeling himself for action. "Please ensure that these people are protected." He pumped his wings a couple of times, rising into the air, his heart racing with determination.

"What are you planning to do, young one?" Azlon called after him, concern etched across his face. He watched Tulin ascend, worry gnawing at him for the young Rito’s safety.

Without answering, Tulin took a deep breath and shouted, his voice booming across the clearing to grab everyone’s attention—at least those who could hear him amidst the chaos. Those who did began to converge, their anxious faces turned towards him. "All right, everyone, listen up!" he called out, trying to project calm amid panic. "I know you are all stressed about the situation, but I need you to please try to calm down!" He locked eyes with the crowd, hoping to instill confidence and control in all of the situation.

"Calm down! The damn calamity is upon us, and you want us to calm down?" Hylian shouted, his voice filled with frustration and desperation. 

"Don't tell us what to do, you damn beast!" a female Hylian retorted sharply, her eyes blazing with anger. "I will not take orders from you!" she screamed, clutching her crying child protectively in her arms, her face a mix of fear and defiance.

"Shut up, you useless bird!" someone from the crowd shouted, their voice slicing through the tension. As the insults poured forth, an overwhelming wave of resentment surged among the Hylians. They hurled racist remarks and derogatory comments at him, their hostility palpable. Even members of other races present remained silent, unwilling to confront the large, angry crowd of Hylians who had united in their animosity.

"We will not follow your orders, you disgusting animal!" an elderly woman yelled, her voice quivering with rage and indignation.

"Silence!" Tulin commanded, yet his authoritative words fell on deaf ears. The murmurs continued, a storm of distrust and hostility, as the Hylians glared at him with a mix of suspicion and contempt. Ignoring their hostility, he yelled from his elevated position in the sky, "I warned you all to seek safety, but you refused to listen until it was too late. Now you are here, and you will listen to me! I know of a safe location where no monsters can reach you. Calamity Ganon won't dare touch the place I speak of. But I need your cooperation to lead you there!"

"You are filled with nothing but lies!" a woman’s voice rang out, filled with disbelief and anger.

"I didn’t lie about the calamity, did I?" Tulin shot back, determination in his eyes as he ensured everyone could hear him above the rising tide of murmuring.

"You could have warned us sooner, or you could have let the king handle it. Instead, you stand there, disgusting us all!" another voice chimed in, the sentiment echoed by a few others, questioning his motives.

"That is enough!" the Royal Knight from the Coliseum snapped, stepping forward, his expression a mix of fury and grim concern. He met Tulin's gaze with steely intensity. "We will listen to you, bird, but only if you can promise us our safety! You told us this would be a safe passage, yet it wasn't. You did warn us about the calamity, so I will give you that. Prove to us that you are telling the truth about this safe location."

"I promise you, this place is safe. All you have to do is trust me!" Tulin shouted once more, his voice rising above the crowd, a plea laced with urgency and hope. "Just follow me," he urged, flapping his wings a little faster as he began to lead the way back toward the Coliseum, determined to protect them from the encroaching danger. The weight of their skepticism hung in the air, but Tulin held onto the hope that he could earn their trust.

Many people initially dismissed Tulin's words, but those who chose to listen quickly influenced others to do the same, fueled by a sense of safety in numbers. The majority of them were already following Tulin and the Rito he had gathered around him.

As the group walked for several miles, they found themselves positioned between the Illumeni Plateau and Washa's Bluff. Despite the steady progress, a few Hylians could still be heard mumbling doubts under their breath, whispering to one another that the other races could not be trusted. These murmurs of skepticism hung heavily in the air, amplifying the tension that already surrounded them, especially as dark, foreboding red clouds loomed overhead, casting a shadow filled with menace and impending doom.

Tulin pushed on, wanting to lead the group safely until they finally arrived at the shores of Lake Illumeni. Suddenly, their travel was interrupted by the desperate screams and frantic shouts of a family whose treasured home had been reduced to ruins. The sight was devastating—more than just a house; it was their sanctuary, now nothing but smoldering debris near the lake. As the family rushed toward the wreckage, their horror deepened when they discovered a horde of monsters ransacking what remained. They turned and hurried back toward the group just as a cadre of warriors, knights, and fighters stepped forward, ready to shield the frightened civilians behind them.

In front of everyone, Tulin took his stand, determined and ruthless. He kept a watchful eye, ensuring no monster dared to breach their formation. He drew his bow, skillfully launching bomb arrows and electric arrows at the menacing creatures that swarmed both the lake and the remnants of the charred house.

"You planned this, you filthy—"

"This is your fault, you damned bird—"

"How dare you lead us into a trap—"

"This is all a trick from you and your disgusting race—"

The voices, filled with anger and betrayal, belonged to the Hylians, but even as Tulin didn't recognize them, he could see the flicker of doubt in the eyes of the other races surrounding them. Their expressions revealed growing belief in the accusations being thrown his way. Tulin felt the weight of their doubt pressing down on him, suffocating his resolve. He desperately tried to speak up, urging them to back off just a little so he could focus on the approaching monsters. 

He hadn’t anticipated the sheer number or size of the creatures advancing toward them. The knights, warriors, and other fighters were fighting with their best efforts, yet Tulin still struggled to fend off the bigger and stronger monsters. The racket of shouts, coupled with his spiraling self-doubt, created a chaotic storm in his mind. Everything seemed to be unraveling; his head throbbed with the pressure of it all, and panic began to settle in.

"It’s not like that—" Tulin began, his voice strained, but was abruptly drowned out by the crowd's furious shouts, filled with slurs and insults aimed at him and the rest of the other races that were not Hylian. He fought to keep his composure, trying to reassure the group even as he battled to protect them. Yet, he could feel his strength waning; his wings, once steady, were faltering, making it increasingly difficult to maintain altitude and aim properly. It wasn’t until he realized he was descending closer to the ground that he was jolted by a terrifying sight—a Moblin.

Just as the creature charged, about to strike him down, something unusual happened. A powerful blow sent the Moblin staggering back, completely catching Tulin off guard. With his heart racing, he instinctively closed his eyes when it raised its  Weapon, bracing for impact; when he finally opened them, he was surprised to see the monster stumbling backward, seemingly dazed.

In shock, Tulin scanned the area for the source of the sudden intervention. His eyes landed on a striking figure—a man standing confidently amid the chaos. The man was tall, with long, straight black hair cascading down his back. His skin was deeply tanned, giving him an appearance that set him apart from most Hylians. He wore a well-worn white shirt that had faded to a dull gray and fitted black pants, all complemented by sturdy brown boots.

What drew Tulin's attention the most, however, was the man’s commanding presence. Without a trace of hesitation, he advanced toward the Moblin. With fluid, practiced movements, he swung a long sword, it looked, unlike any weapon Tulin had ever seen, and with a single strike, he dispatched the creature effortlessly, causing it to evaporate into thin air.

Tulin was momentarily taken aback, a mix of awe and gratitude filling him. But by the time he shook off his shock and tried to comprehend what had just happened, he realized that the immediate threat had already been dealt with—the area was cleared of monsters, and his heart was racing, not just from fear, but also from an overwhelming sense of relief.

"Silence!" the man bellowed, his voice cutting through the noise like a blade. The single command brought an immediate hush over the anxious crowd. He sheathed his long sword, its polished blade sliding smoothly into the scabbard at his hip. "This young Rito," he continued, gesturing dramatically toward Tulin, "put his life on the line to save your ungrateful selves from a brutal fate. If it weren’t for his timely warning, many of you would still be cowering in your homes, at the mercy of a monster, begging for your lives."

Tulin stood a little awkwardly at the forefront of the crowd, heart racing. "Who—" he began to ask, but the man cut him off, his piercing gaze fixed squarely on the sea of faces before him.

"He could have chosen to remain safely at home, surrounded by his family. Yet here he is, risking everything to guide this crowd of hundreds to safety. This reckless courage could very well cost him his life. And instead of showing gratitude, you question his intentions, accusing him of plotting your demise," the man said, his voice rising with intensity, eyes narrowing as he scanned the crowd for dissent.

"But he's just a—" a random voice piped up, uncertainty lacing the words.

"Insult this child in my presence again," the man warned, his voice low and threatening, sending a ripple of fear through the gathered masses. "I trust this young Rito to navigate these treacherous paths and lead me and my people to safety. If you wish to meet a grim end, if you prefer to linger in open danger—where a monster could easily pounce—then so be it. Do not follow us," he growled, his frustration evident. "I have personally witnessed this brave young one endure countless trials to gather all of you together, only for you to turn your backs on him when it matters most. You have a choice: stay here and risk annihilation or follow him to safety," he snapped, his voice echoing in the stillness, leaving no room for argument or doubt.

The crowd, struck by his impassioned speech, fell silent, each person locked in a gaze with the imposing figure before them. No one dared to move or voice a complaint. The man held them in a firm stare, awaiting any sign of rebellion, but no one stepped forward to linger behind. After a tense moment, he turned to Tulin, nodding his head in a show of trust and authority.

"Lead us to safety," the man instructed his voice now softer but still firm. Tulin, caught off guard by the sudden shift in responsibility, felt a wave of disbelief mixed with a surge of determination. He nodded slowly, a mix of gratitude and pressure washing over him. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward, unfolding his wings and taking flight once more. Tulin did not speak another word; instead, he focused on guiding the anxious crowd westward toward the sanctuary of the Tanagar Canyon, a destination that promised refuge from the looming threat.

As the crowd approached a steep slope that seemed to lower endlessly towards the canyon, Tulin knew it was finally time to speak. He took a deep breath, hesitating briefly before uttering, "This is—" but his voice barely rose above a whisper. A soft murmur rippled through the crowd, but it was far quieter than before. The tension in the air made it difficult for anyone not standing right next to him to catch his words.

"The boy is speaking! Silence!" the commanding voice of the man rang out, forcing attention toward Tulin like a spotlight. The group shifted nervously, glancing at one another, unwilling to be left behind as they awaited his words.

"This is the entrance to the canyon," Tulin announced, projecting his voice to reach those at the front of the line. "Hold onto your horses and stay close to your families. Make sure to cover your faces! This area is infamous for its dust storms, and the wind tends to whip the dust around violently." He paused, making eye contact with several anxious faces. "Keep your animals calm. The canyon walls are quite narrow, and we don’t want any panicking—it can lead to chaos. Our destination lies at the end of the canyon. If anyone is injured, stay in the middle of the group where a few Zora are ready to assist with healing." He scanned the crowd for any protests but found none. "All right, we can move forward," he concluded, glancing at the leader.

"You heard him! Let's go!" the man shouted with authority, his voice booming in the confined air of the canyon. The first few individuals began to move, and soon after, a couple of Hylains followed without hesitation. One by one, the remaining members of the group fell in line behind them, ready for their journey.

Ahead, the Gorons, sturdy and jovial, took charge of ensuring that 
everyone reached the bottom of the canyon safely. They skillfully cleared debris and helped guide the wagons through the narrow passages, their laughter contrasting with the intensity of the environment. In the middle of the group, the Zora moved with purpose, keeping watch over those who seemed weary or injured, making sure families remained together to avoid anyone getting lost. At the rear, the knights stood vigilant with the garudo woman at their side, ready to defend against any lurking monsters, while the Rito glided overhead, scouting for danger. So far, they had encountered five monster camps, but curiously, there were hardly any monsters in sight, which felt incongruous given that the Calamity was at full strength and the sky above was smeared with an ominous, deep scarlet hue.

"This is rather odd," Azlon remarked as he soared next to Tulin, his wings catching the wind with ease. Behind him, Kenji and Kol followed their expressions reflecting concern.

"Yes, Father, it is strange, especially for a place like this. It’s typically a breeding ground for monsters, and the dragon usually makes an appearance from time to time, but it hasn't shown itself," Kenji said, glancing around the canyon walls as if expecting something to emerge.

"It's an effect..." Tulin began, only to cut himself off abruptly, realizing he was about to reveal more than he intended.

"Of what?" Kol pressed, curiosity piqued. However, Tulin chose to stay silent, preferring to keep his knowledge close as they pressed on through the winding canyon. There was a bit of squabbling every time they navigated the narrowing paths, but they managed to keep the group together, moving as one. The atmosphere grew charged with apprehension, a pulse of anxiety igniting as they passed under the Tabantha Bridge—a critical point on their journey.

“Look up there!” someone shouted, drawing the attention of the large crowd below to the bridge above them.

On the bridge, a group of monsters were running a muck, their movements causing the bridge to tremble and groan ominously under the strain. The sight sent ripples of panic through the gathered crowd, and as the monsters caught sight of the onlookers, fear spread like wildfire among them. In a desperate act, a few monsters jumped off the bridge, expecting perhaps to land safely, but they disintegrated into a flurry of red particles upon impact, leaving the crowd in stunned silence. Despite the chaos unfolding above, many in the crowd were gripped by a paralyzing fear, worrying that some monsters might survive the fall and come after them. Yet, amidst the panic, voices rose in reassurance; people urged each other to keep moving, especially the Gorons, who stepped forward to create a wider path through the throng to help everyone escape.

After several hours of walking, they had long since passed Tabantha Bridge. Exhaustion weighed heavily on their limbs, and a thin cloud of dust began to rise as they trudged along, obscuring their vision. The air grew thick and gritty, making every breath feel labored. Still, they pressed on, driven by a mix of fear and determination. As fatigue set in, many families began to falter, their spirits waning under the relentless march. But those behind them, reluctant to leave anyone behind, shouted words of encouragement, pushing their loved ones to continue forward. The sense of community and shared purpose kept them moving, even as the dust swirled around them, making the path ahead uncertain.

It wasn't until they finally pushed through the worst part of the sandstorm in the canyon that Tulin's voice rang out sharply. "We're here! Everyone, grab ropes and gather as much wood as you can to build ladders!" 

The group exchanged bewildered glances, their faces etched with confusion as they struggled to understand his command. The swirling, thick cloud of dust obscured their vision completely. However, Azlon, squinting against the storm, was the first to spot something. After straining his eyes and allowing them to adjust, he finally recognized the silhouette of a massive, ancient building looming in the distance.

As the dust began to settle, a sense of awe washed over the group. The ruins revealed themselves in breathtaking detail before them. The entrance was not only enormous but also towered high above, catching the sunlight in a way that made the structure appear both magnificent and haunting. How could they have overlooked such an incredible sight amidst the storm? Even though the building bore the scars of time—with shattered staircases and crumbling walls—it still emanated a powerful presence that left them in reverent silence.

Quickly overcoming their initial shock, the group jumped into motion at Tulin's order. They scoured the area for fallen branches and sturdy planks and even broke down a couple carriages, working together to construct makeshift ladders. The Gorons, skilled in craftsmanship, expertly tied ropes to the ladder tops, ensuring each one was secure so that no one would fall during the ascent. One by one, they began to climb up through the gaping entrance, their excitement mingling with trepidation.

"All right, everyone, gather your things and keep moving further inside the building. I'll lead you to a safe area where everyone can rest," Tulin instructed, though he trailed off as he caught a glimpse of what lay deeper within the expansive ruins. He knew that once they laid eyes on it, they would feel compelled to follow him without hesitation. So, he guided the families gracefully further into the structure, the mysterious man from before keeping a close watch on him, his presence causing both curiosity and unease among the group.

"What is this place?" the man asked, his voice echoing slightly in the stillness of the ruins as Azlon followed behind him and Tulin, accompanied by his eldest son and daughters. "I've never encountered anything like this before... I didn't even know such a place existed down here."

Azlon shot Tulin a curious glance, his brow furrowed in thought, as they traversed deeper into the crumbling structure, taking their time to absorb the intricate details of their surroundings. The air was thick with the scent of damp stone and ancient dust, remnants of a time long since passed.

"This is a temple that has been lost to history, forgotten through many eons—long before the first Calamity ever struck. This building has withstood the passage of time itself," Tulin explained, a note of reverence in his voice.

"I understand that," the man replied, skepticism still lacing his words. "But why was it never found by anyone?"

"Because it did not want to be found," Tulin responded truthfully, his eyes sparkling with a mix of wonder and assurance.

"What do you mean by that, child?" Azlon inquired, tilting his head to study Tulin's face. "How can a building have a will of its own?"

"This structure cannot move on its own, but it is a relic imbued with the spirit of time itself," Tulin elaborated, a hint of nostalgia coloring his tone. "My friends and I camped out here for countless days, weeks, and months, and we discovered it held a unique spiritual energy as if it possessed a life force of its own—a heartbeat if you will."

Before Tulin could finish, the man opened his mouth to speak, but his words caught in his throat as they stepped through an arched doorway. His eyes widened in disbelief as he looked up and was greeted by a magnificent statue, towering above them, its kind expression emanating a sense of warmth and protection. He took a few tentative steps forward, allowing the others to move closer, their mouths agape in awe at the majestic sight that stood before them.

Unfazed, Tulin had seen this view countless times before, yet he understood that it would be strikingly different for everyone else. He continued forward until he stood directly before the statue, feeling its presence envelop him.

"This is the safe shelter I mentioned!" Tulin exclaimed, his voice rising as he watched the others approach. Those still lingering behind hurried to catch up, driven by a shared sense of reverence. "This is the Forgotten Temple, the very first temple ever built to honor our goddesses. This statue of Hylia has concealed this sacred place for eons, diligently protecting its secrets and the history of its people within. But now, its purpose is to protect us, which is why I brought you all here today," he proclaimed, the weight of his words settling over the group.

Gasps of astonishment filled the space as the crowd began to kneel, bowing low in worship before the statue of the goddess Hylia, a figure long forgotten by many. The only ones who remained standing were the man from earlier and his companions, who took hesitant steps forward before bowing their heads, each surrendering Hesitantly. Although Tulin could not see their faces clearly, he felt a palpable shift in the air—a mixture of reverence, awe, and perhaps even redemption.

In that sacred moment, the crowd fell into a deep silence. No harsh words, no remnants of prejudice or hatred lingered as they knelt before the statue of their goddess. Tulin felt a surge of hope; here, in this hallowed space, he knew he could leave them behind... the statue would watch over them and make sure that no danger came to them.

As everyone knelt in reverence, he lifted his wings and With a powerful flap of his wings, he propelled himself into the air, soaring toward the entrance they had just come from. He understood that the refugees were safe in this place. The presence of the goddess, who watched over them with an unwavering gaze, made it clear they would never leave willingly anytime soon.

He had been watching the expressions on most of their faces—a mix of concern and determination—he realized they saw him as a reckless child, one who was willing to risk everything. This awareness solidified his resolve; he knew they wouldn’t allow him to leave without a struggle.

So, he made the decision to leave without uttering another word as they knelt to the goddess statue. He had a responsibility to fulfill, The path that he decided to take was before him, and he could not turn back now.

----Y----

He understood that they would be safe near Death Mountain, an area he navigated as comfortably as someone might know the contours of their hand. His deep familiarity stemmed from years of exploring this rugged terrain, especially after the floating islands had begun their descent toward the kingdom in his timeline, revealing hidden caves previously shrouded by large rocks and lova. With each journey, Yonobo felt more connected to the land around Death Mountain, and now he was making his way back toward Death Mountain.

Navigating the area was all about knowledge. He recognized that different parts of the mountain posed varied risks; certain areas had lava flows that were more dangerous than others for non-Goron people. His experience allowed him to identify which caves were safe for entry, even as molten rock continued to bubble and surge from the mountain’s core. This expertise gave him the confidence to maneuver through the treacherous landscape, ensuring that the future evacuated villagers remained well-protected from lurking monsters during their escape.

Yonobo was intimately familiar with the terrain of Death Mountain. As a Goron, he possessed the physical strength to shatter boulders, enabling him to create wider entrances for some of the smaller cave openings, thus facilitating a quicker passage for more people seeking refuge. However, he also knew that the routes leading to the caves around the mountain’s backside were fraught with problems. The harsh environment made it particularly difficult for monsters to traverse these paths, although an occasional small beast might wander into the area, even catching several Gorons by surprise. Such encounters were rare, and Yonobo came to realize that the rough and unstable ground served as a natural deterrent, discouraging monsters from establishing any camps nearby.

Despite his extensive knowledge of Death Mountain, which would typically make him apprehensive, his anxiety began to fade as he moved further away from Pico Pond. He focused his thoughts on the battle strategies Link had shared with him, mentally rehearsing various contingency plans in case any people in their group required urgent medical attention. He remembered the Zora Domain as the main place to look for help healing, a resource that had once been vital before the Calamity cast its dark shadow over the kingdom the first time around.

As he walked through the Eldin region, guiding as many Hylians, Gorons, and Gerudo women as he could convince that the calamity was coming toward the mountain, he faced a considerable challenge: leading the Hylians proved to be an uphill battle. Many of them struggled to take orders from him, their reluctance stemming from the belief that he was unworthy of leadership simply because he was a Goron. Still, he refused to let their skepticism discourage him. With determination, he continued to steer individuals toward the safety of the mountain, and those who were willing to listen formed a steady line behind him. Though he had managed to rally a group of about 20 people, he understood that maintaining order among them would be a test of his resolve. Despite the manageable group size, he sensed that the real challenges lay ahead, waiting to be confronted as they moved closer to their destination.

It took a considerable amount of convincing the first time he spoke to a couple of families of Hylians, but everything shifted the moment a resolute group of Gerudo women approached him. Their strong presence provided much-needed reassurance as they confirmed the unsettling truth: The calamity was near, and they were already in the process of evacuating the area. If it hadn’t been for those courageous women, Yonobo would have found himself struggling alone to rally the townspeople amid the mounting tension, even though the shadows of the Calamity had yet to fully descend.

“Where do you think it’s safe for us to go?” one of the women asked, her gaze scanning the horizon, her brow furrowed with a mix of concern and determination.

“I know of a network of caves hidden beneath Death Mountain where we can find refuge,” Yonobo replied, his voice steady despite the anxiety simmering within him. “It’s a secure hideout, but the journey there might take some time. I wanted to get a head start on evacuating people now.” As he spoke, he moved forward, the women trailing closely behind him, their faces a blend of apprehension and resolve as they clung to his every word.

“I see,” the woman nodded, her expression serious and focused. “I should introduce myself; my name is Callie.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Callie. I’m Yonobo,” he said, relief washing over him as he felt the warmth of her support amid chaos. “And I can't thank you enough for your help back there.” Callie nodded in acknowledgment, her eyes ignited with determination, both of them aware of the urgency that lay ahead.

“But I’m pretty sure the biggest struggle is coming up here,” Yonobo added, glancing anxiously up the winding path toward the imposing silhouette of the citadel. He could feel the weight of impending doom pressing down on him like a heavy fog, yet he remained resolute, determined to guide everyone to safety. Callie fell silent, but Yonobo could sense her unwavering agreement; they were in this together.

The small group continued their trek, the sound of their footsteps echoing softly on the stone path, until they finally arrived at the majestic bridge that arched over the training ground, leading toward the formidable Citadel. As they moved slowly across the bridge, they were confronted by a squad of Knights, their armor glinting in the sunlight. The knights eyed everyone not of Hylian descent with a mixture of suspicion and hostility, their hands resting on the hilts of their swords.

"Who goes there? What is your purpose at the Citadel?" barked a knight, his voice deep and commanding, as he glared at the gathering.

"I come with urgent news!" Yonobo shouted, his voice booming above the gentle rush of the river below. "The princess has declared that the Calamity is near and has ordered the evacuation of all major cities and villages further north toward Death Mountain!"

"And just who are you to relay the princess’s orders? We haven’t received any word from our messengers or emergency eagles!" the head knight spat, his eyes ablaze with anger as he closed the distance, each stride heavy with authority. "Do yourselves a favor and return to your mountain where you belong, you rock for brains!"

"I swear to you, the princess sent me—" Yonobo protested, but as he surveyed the area, he caught the fierce glares of the knights and felt the weight of suspicion from the surrounding crowd. Civilians, their faces drawn with worry, stared in confusion and distrust, whispering amongst themselves.

"These are already hard times; we don’t need you or your kind causing any more trouble," the knight continued, his voice dripping with contempt as he turned his attention to the diverse group of Hylians, Gerudo, and Gorons. "What stories has this fool been telling you? The Calamity is not coming—the princess will awaken her powers as soon as she reaches the final spring. Return to your homes and do not waste our time!" the man snapped, his words slicing through the air like a blade, leaving a charged silence in their wake.

"But, sir, I’m not—" Yonobo attempted to speak again, his voice trembling with frustration, but he was swiftly cut off by the head knight, who loomed over him with a menacing glare.

"Haven’t you and your kind caused enough trouble for us Hylians?" the knight snapped, his tone dripping with disdain. "You already claim an entire mountain for yourselves. Why come down here and take what little we have left?" He rolled his eyes dramatically as if Hylians hadn't taken almost all of the kingdom and as if the very thought of Yonobo was a nuisance. "We are civilized people, and we don’t need you or your kind spreading false rumors that threaten our peace."

"He is right; you only spread gossip, and it’s certainly not of the good variety," a noblewoman declared, striding past him with an icy glare. Her elegant attire rustled as she made her way back toward the Torin Wetland, where the nobility of Hyrule resided when not in the bustling Castletown.

"Those damn abominations!" a voice shouted from the crowd, filled with righteous indignation.

"Just get out of here!" the head knight barked, jabbing his spear toward Yonobo with an aggressive thrust. "If you're going to pass through, keep moving toward Shadow Pass and leave us in peace!" He pushed forward, his eyes narrowed in hostility.

"Do not talk down to him! He is trying to help you!" Callie interjected fiercely, her voice cutting through the tension like a dagger. She stood tall, flanked by her entourage of fierce Gerudo women, each one radiating an aura of defiance.

"You have no room to speak, wild woman!" another noblewoman retorted sharply, her face a mask of hatred.

"You run your entire town like savages, refusing to allow men entry and acting as if you’re above all us Hylians. Well, you’re not! You can get lost, just like him!" a knight growled, his voice filled with venom, as the air around them crackled with hostility.

With a barrage of hurtful words from various voices, they were forcefully pushed out of the Citadel area and into the shadowy depths of Shadow Pass. The Hylians who had once stood by their side turned their backs, convinced that it was in their best interest to remain near the Citadel. Feeling crossed by Yonobo, their anger bubbled over, and they let loose a storm of insults, demanding that he leave. Many knights observed Yonobo, his head bowed in defeat as he walked away, and they snickered derisively at his apparent submission.

“Get your disgusting self away from civilized people! We don't need your kind spreading misinformation and causing panic! Either way, we all know that with the Guardians on our side, we won't need you or that useless princess to fight against the Calamity. The king is simply wasting valuable time and effort on all of you worthless trash!” the head knight barked, his voice dripping with disdain. Those around him nodded in agreement, their faces twisted with contempt.

Yonobo stood silent, the heavyweight of disbelief settling in his chest after hearing those contemptuous words. He was acutely aware of the princess's lack of respect during these troubled times, particularly since she had been unable to awaken her powers. Yet, he never anticipated that a knight—especially a royal head knight—would speak so scathingly of her and the Champions, whose sacrifices they all depended upon.

He had been silent for far too long, keeping his thoughts to himself as he stood amid the crowd. But suddenly, a fire ignited within him, and he found himself shouting at everyone around him, particularly at the Knight who stood with an air of authority. 

“Don’t speak of them like that!” he exclaimed, his voice echoing with fervor. “Princess Zelda is tirelessly fighting every single day to awaken her powers. She does this to protect everyone in this Kingdom and ensure our survival against the Calamity, so that the dark history does not repeat itself every hundred years!” His words hung in the air, but the people remained silent, their gazes fixed on him—some with disbelief, others with scorn. Even the loyal followers who once rallied around him now seemed shocked. 

“The Champions don’t owe you anything! They could easily have chosen to stay within their own domains, safeguarding their own kind, leaving you all to die without a second thought. They didn’t have to help Princess Zelda awaken her powers like their ancestors did!”

His passionate declaration roused agitation in the crowd. A few voices burst out, denouncing him as a liar, insisting that their ancestors had never aided the Hylian princesses, and accusing him of spreading fear with his wild claims. But Yonobo stood firm, unyielding in his conviction.

“If you believe I’m telling lies about the Calamity—about the tragic fate that nearly befell our entire Kingdom—then so be it. You are free to cling to those beliefs. I can’t stop you from making choices that ultimately lead to your doom. But don’t belittle me simply because I’m trying to wake you up to the truth and prepare everyone for the danger we have all feared for a century. Don’t push back against those reaching out for help just because you harbor prejudice against my kind and others who aren’t Hylians,” Yonobo snapped, his voice sharp with emotion. The crowd fell silent again, whispers beating like nervous sparrows around them.

“Now, anyone willing to believe in me and my words can follow me. If you decide later that you want to change your mind, I’ll be waiting at Blood Leaf Lake for at least a day. After that, you’re on your own,” he announced, determination etched on his face. With purpose, he gathered his belongings, hefting his weapon with a sense of resolve, and began to march away, leaving the murmurs of the crowd behind him, simmering in uncertainty.

Feeling a deep sense of finality, he stepped away from the area, heading towards the shadowy edge of the forest. After taking a few more strides, he hesitated and glanced back over his shoulder to see if anyone was trailing him. To his relief, only the loyal Gerudo woman and a loyal Goron followed, their eyes casting fierce glares at the nearby Hylians.

“It’s all right, ladies,” Yonobo reassured them, sensing the growing anger radiating from the woman. She looked poised to draw her weapon against the Hylians. Though she didn’t speak, her silent nod conveyed her agreement, and she fell in line behind him.

As they moved along the winding path, the rugged terrain unveiled a series of modest family homes, many weathered by time and the elements. They rushed up to each door, their hearts pounding with urgency as they warned the families inside of the impending threat. Initially, their pleas fell on deaf ears; the residents were hesitant to believe them. But as the first few families began to join their cause, a wave of hope surged through the group, and more and more people united behind Yonobo. Together, they pressed on toward the northern slopes of Death Mountain, determined to mobilize others before the Calamity came.

After three long hours of walking along the harsh terrain, he had managed to gather multiple families from small, quaint villages and cozy single-family homes. As he traversed the rocky paths, he found it peculiar that he hadn’t noticed before in his time the presence of a few families who were neither Hylian nor Goron living in the shadow of Death Mountain in the Akkala region.

Among them was the Hollow family, a group of Rito who expressed a longing to leave their home in Rito Village for a life close to the beach, where the sound of crashing waves could fill their days. He also encountered several Hylian families whose initial apprehension quickly transformed into warmth as they grew comfortable in his presence. They engaged him with earnest questions about the new decree regarding the threatening Calamity approaching Hyrule. He carefully crafted his answers, revealing just enough to soothe their fears without disclosing the depth of his knowledge. He explained that he knew about the looming danger because the princess had dispatched urgent word for individuals to spread the message: everyone needed to seek safety and hide.

Reassured that the princess herself had issued the order, the families eagerly followed him, their resolve growing with each step. Despite a few racist remarks from the crowd, which he chose to ignore, their overall empathy and determination encouraged him as he led this burgeoning group through the scenic yet treacherous Akkala region.

As they continued onward, he urged everyone to gather essential supplies: warm blankets, nutritious food, medicines, and potions—whatever they could carry in their arms or pack into bags. Along the way, he stumbled upon several weather-worn wagons abandoned by travelers long ago and set about mending them with care. Fortunately, some families had horses that were still sturdy enough to pull the wagons, which would prove invaluable for transporting their varying belongings.

After several arduous hours of walking, they finally reached the tranquil shores of Blood Leaf Lake, where vibrant leaves floated lazily on the water’s surface. He decided this was the perfect place to conduct a quick headcount of those who had traveled with him. They waited there for about two hours, scanning the horizon in hopes that more people would emerge from the distant hills. Yet, much to his disappointment, no one else appeared on the landscape.

During those quiet, contemplative hours, while disappointment gnawed at him, he utilized the time to ensure they had gathered enough medical supplies and ample food to sustain them. He encouraged the families to safely hunt a few animals without killing them, preserving them for fresh meat should the Calamity persist longer than anticipated. Many farmers found this task easy to undertake and even instructed their eager hunting dogs to round up wild sheep in their direction. The animals, bleating softly, were later tied to the wagons, creating a curious and lively caravan as they prepared to continue their journey together.

After what felt like an eternity, two hours finally passed, and Yonobo turned to face the anxious but determined crowd behind him. With a commanding yet reassuring voice, he called out to them, urging them to follow as they began their climb up Tumlea Heights, directing their path toward the Akkala Wilds. The atmosphere had been quiet; families were closely knit, huddling together for warmth and support, keen to ensure that every child was accounted for before the coming danger. Parents checked and rechecked, counting their little ones like precious cargo, while their animals were tended to with great care. The hay they had gathered was secured in the center of their group, forming a protective barrier that kept the curious animals from reaching it. As they continued their steady climb, laughter and soft conversations filled the air, providing a brief reprieve from the dread that lingered just at the edges of their thoughts.

However, the peace was short-lived. Suddenly, a rough explosion rang out from the direction of the castle, shaking the very ground beneath them and sending tremors of fear through every heart. The haunting sound echoed across the landscape, causing everyone to turn and gape back, their eyes widening in terror as they saw a dark, billowing cloud of malevolence rising ominously from the crater, a shadow looming threateningly beyond the rugged silhouette of Death Mountain.

As they watched in horror, monsters began to creep into view from the south side of the Akkala region. These monsters, more thought-provoking and terrifying than anything they had ever encountered, appeared in greater numbers, transforming the familiar landscape into a nightmare as they roared into the open air. The sky above them deepened into an unsettling shade of crimson, punctuated by the blinding flashes of explosions, each one a grim reminder of the chaos unfolding nearby. Wisps of malice floated through the sky, drifting downward like twisted raindrops, casting an unsettling shadow over the land. The chilling echoes of anguished screams from the distant Torin Wetlands and the Citadel reached their ears, heightening the sense of dread that had settled heavily upon their shoulders as they watched and listened.

The people following Yonobo turned to him, their eyes filled with a mix of fear and hope, silently pleading for direction and reassurance in the face of such overwhelming danger. Yet, Yonobo found himself momentarily paralyzed, his gaze locked onto the menacing cloud of malice that darkened the horizon, feeling the weight of despair and uncertainty bearing down on him. He had lived through the Calamity once, but to experience it from the very start was... frightening. Though he was also aware of the Guardians rumored to be lurking in this area, their precise locations remained unknown. Lacking familiarity with their whereabouts and not being one of the people liable for destroying the Guardians, his confidence wobbled. Time was slipping away; he had to react swiftly. Just as he attempted to gather his thoughts and provide guidance, a deafening blast echoed from behind their group.

Spinning around, Yonobo was met with a blinding flash of red and blue light as a Guardian began to rise from the earth, its mechanical form emerging with an unnatural grace. A wave of panic surged through the gathered crowd; children's frightened cries pierced the air, creating a noise of despair as chaos erupted. More explosions erupted in rapid sequence, signaling the rise of more of the Guardians in the area, each one a menacing figure intent on wreaking havoc. In an instant, the brave Gerudo women sprang into action, drawing their swords with fluid precision and charging toward the Guardians that were targeting vulnerable families. Their fierce determination shone through as they worked to distract the menacing Guardian that was nearest to them, drawing the attention away from the frightened families huddling together, ensuring their protection amidst the encroaching fear and turmoil.

The Gorons swiftly unsheathed their weapons, the metallic sounds along with the stones hitting the metal clanging in the tense air, and charged into battle against the Guardians and snarling monsters that materialized around them. Above them, the Ritos soared through the sky, their wings cutting through the air as the skilled archers skillfully loosed arrows toward the ominous Guardians and monsters. Yet, defeat seemed a distant hope as panic began to ripple through the gathered families; animals, too, sensed the danger, their restless movements amplifying the chaos.

"Everyone, gather around now!" Yonobo’s voice boomed over the racket, filled with urgency as he beckoned the civilians to cluster together. The earth trembled ominously beneath their feet, creating a palpable sense of urgency. “Stay close to one another! If you see a Guardian or monster approaching, shout loudly! No screams or distractions otherwise—our focus must remain on keeping you safe!” He bellowed, brandishing his Boulder Breaker as he charged toward a menacing Guardian that was struggling to get to them, striking it down with a powerful smash that sent debris scattering.

Nods of agreement rippled through the adults as they cast wary glances toward the encroaching threats, maintaining a vigilant watch for any monsters creeping too close. They obeyed Yonobo’s commands, and soon, the area surrounding them was cleared of any immediate danger; the Monsters were dealt with swiftly.

However, the real challenge was in defeating the Guardians. These towering, mechanical enemies that once helped defeat the Calamity began firing their deadly lasers; at first, their beams targeted random people, but as the chaos escalated, they became frenzied and unpredictable. Several beams whizzed past, singing through the air and narrowly missing the terrified group. Just when it seemed a Guardian was about to unleash another blast, Yonobo sprang forward, delivering a crushing blow with his weapon that shattered the mechanical menace in an explosive display of sparks and metal.

As the final Guardian fell, the villagers quickly encircled Yonobo, their expressions a mix of gratitude and desperation as they sought his guidance. Meanwhile, the surrounding animals remained restless; even the horses whinnied nervously, tugging against their restraints. It took considerable effort, soothing words, and gentle hands to calm them so everyone could think clearly. Once the animals settled, all eyes turned to Yonobo, searching for reassurance.

“All right, everyone, listen carefully! Stay calm and follow me closely. We need to reach Gut Check Rock. I know a secure place where we can hide from the Calamity!” Yonobo shouted, his voice filled with conviction. The crowd nodded in unison, rallying behind him as they began to move.

Just as they started their walk toward the cave hidden on the north side of Death Mountain, a series of explosive sounds erupted in the distance, echoing ominously in the air—a reminder, not that they needed one, of the chaos that still threatened the kingdom. Though the sound suggested they had some time, a fresh wave of dread washed over them as the chilling screams accompanying the blasts pierced through the air, heightening their sense of urgency and fear.

Everyone quickly turned around, drawn by the commotion, and was met with the sight of bright beams shooting skyward from Guardians further south, near the Torin Wetlands. Panic gripped Yonobo as he struggled to devise a plan. He felt an urgent need to return to the wetlands and save as many people as possible, despite their previous hostility toward him. The thought of abandoning them, leaving them to fend for themselves, was unbearable. He couldn’t let them perish without giving them a fighting chance.

During his turmoil, four potential plans emerged in his mind:

1. **Lead the group he had gathered to the caves first, then double back to rescue those who remained behind.**
2. **Leave the group where they were, and attempt to rescue more people on his own.**
3. **Find a safe location to hide the group while he goes off to save others.**
4. **Take the group back to the wetlands, save as many people as he can, and search for another safe cave or area that Link had previously discovered.**

As Yonobo weighed his options, each scenario filled him with dread. With the first plan, he feared that leaving the group alone could result in tragedy—more lives lost or injuries sustained if he abandoned them for the caves. Option two felt equally grim; if he ventured off alone, the group was at a higher risk of being ambushed by lurking monsters or frightened into chaos, potentially attracting even more Guardians from the hillside. The third option, hiding the group, seemed precarious as well—he was uncertain whether any safe refuge he could find wouldn't be infested with monsters or malevolent malice. Furthermore, if he chose to take everyone back, he would be risking the lives of those who had already rallied to him, putting both them and himself in danger.

Amid his frantic thinking, Yonobo felt increasingly overwhelmed. The weight of the responsibility pressed heavily on him. Around him, the group remained quiet, their faces pale and eyes wide as they stared off into the distance. The screams echoing from the hillside only heightened his anxiety, and he couldn't shake the images of chaos and destruction. Over the hill, he could see the beams of light flickering ominously and the thick plumes of smoke rising from houses engulfed in flames. Fear crept in; the urgency of the situation tightened its grip around his chest. In that moment of uncertainty, Yonobo felt lost, unsure of the right path to take.

-----S----- 

He honestly couldn't help but think back. He longed to return to the Zora Domain, to his kingdom, where all of his people resided, along with his father and even his younger self from this timeline. Above all, he wanted to go back to protect Mipha because he knew full well that the fate that befell her, along with the original timeline he came from, was approaching any day now.

It terrified him. Link had tried tirelessly to rid the Divine Beast of the blights, but they hadn’t revealed themselves until someone activated them when the Calamity began. They had only recently discovered this after Link's battle with the blights in the Lanayru Wetlands. They all understood that the blights had been present in the Divine Beast, with help from the outside.

However, he also recognized that ensuring the kingdom's safety was important, even if it meant his sister might get severely injured or die. That’s why he felt a sense of safety within the Divine Beast, just as everyone else did. He, along with the rest of the sages, didn’t share his inner thoughts about wanting to return to his domain to protect everyone. He knew they understood his desire without him having to say anything, and he didn’t want to give in to those temptations. If he did, he would likely be of little help to the domain. Instead, he trusted both Riju and Yonobo to take care of things for him as he moved further south.

Returning to the situation at hand, he had originally been traveling along the Hylia River, warning the houses and small villages nearby about the impending Calamity. He made sure to avoid Central Hyrule, knowing it would be easier for him to get around the knights and the king. After all, he was a Zora spreading word about the Calamity, which the king likely didn’t yet know was coming soon, probably on the same date as before in the original timeline, which was the princess's birthday, only a couple of hours away.

As he continued, he refused to let anything bother him, especially not the racist remarks from some Hylians who told him to bugger off and leave them alone because they considered themselves a superior race. He disregarded the fact that a couple of them had let their dogs loose on him, determined to return and help them, whether they liked it or not. Unbeknownst to him, he was being watched by a couple of Zora traveling around Hyrule undetected, just a couple of miles away.

Unknown to him, it wasn't until he arrived at the small island shores of Lake Hylia that he felt the need to pause and take in the breathtaking surrounding landscapes to plan accordingly. The waters stretched out like a mirror under the sun, while gentle waves lapped at the stone banks. Sidon took a moment to catch his breath and collect his thoughts, thinking about his next steps to get more allies for the trip southeast toward Lurelin Village. Just then, the stillness of the area was broken as a group of Zoras emerged from the water, their sleek forms glistening in the sunlight.

With all the royal pride he could muster, Sidon straightened his back and made a conscious effort to appear non-threatening as they approached. 

"Apologies, you caught me by surprise," he said, lowering his ornate trident, the intricate patterns on its blade catching the light. The female Zora exchanged a sharp glare with him, yet allowed him to proceed. 

"I am the Zora Sage... I come with a warning that—"

Before he could finish, the leader of the group, a commanding figure with striking sky-blue features, interrupted him.

"We know you're here to warn everyone about the calamity, which you claim is only a couple of days away," she stated, her voice steady but laced with skepticism, echoing the dismissive attitude of the villagers who had repeatedly ignored his warnings. Sidon felt a swell of determination; although he was taken aback, he refused to let that show on his face.

"You speak as if you are noble... You carry yourself like a king, yet you allow them to treat you with such disdain. Are you related to the royal family?" the formidable Zora pressed, her tone sharp and probing.

"In a way," he responded cautiously, keeping his answer brief. He was aware of the weight of his lineage and didn't want to divulge too much, yet he also refused to lie, mindful that deception could come back to haunt him. "The Zora royal family split apart a couple of—"

"Don't give me that!" the Zora woman snapped, her hand instinctively grasping the hilt of her sword, drawing it slightly as she leveled her gaze at him. "You possess the Royal Fins of the direct line... Who are you? Tell me your name!"

Sidon took a deep breath, feeling the gravity of the moment. "It is customary for one to provide their own name before asking for another," he replied, puffing out his chest to reclaim his dignity. "But for now, I shall go by 'Don.'"

“Don… you mean that wretched upstart who has been taking advantage of our young Prince?” the Zora scoffed, rolling her eyes in disdain as she brandished her weapon. Sidon, poised to defend himself, found himself momentarily silenced as she continued to speak, her voice edged with indignation. “The prince has spoken very highly of you lately. Rumors have reached our ears about your impressive teachings. I am Foropha, the daughter of one of the royal advisors to the king, and I demand to know your origins and what right you have to fill our prince’s mind with such foolishness.”

“I have placed no foolishness in his mind,” Sidon replied, his voice steady and unyielding. “Through countless experiences, I have learned what it means to be unprepared, suffering failure time and again. That prince possesses an extraordinary potential that he may never reach if you coddle him, and I recognized that—I trained him. Do you truly believe that keeping him confined and teaching him mere manners will aid him? No. If anything, that approach will stifle his growth. His sister was wise in teaching him the proper methods of combat within our Zora fighting style. The royal family is a lineage of warriors, not a collection of aristocrats who merely sit with impeccable posture at the dinner table, forks held poised between their fingers to display their supposed authority. We are raised to fight, to triumph, and to safeguard our own. When I arrived, that prince was practically a blank slate. If I hadn’t stepped in, he would be ill-prepared to defend himself against impending dangers.”

Sidon’s voice, though filled with intensity, maintained a calm and relaxed demeanor, his posture unwavering despite the tension in the air.

“And who are you to make that decision? He is still our Prince!” a male Zora interjected, raising his trident as if readying for battle.

“That child yearns to learn how to fight. Who are you to dictate what the prince can or cannot pursue?” Sidon shot back, his frustration bubbling to the surface. “The prince longs to stand shoulder to shoulder with his sister. Why would you hold him back? Why shackle him to the shadows? I understand his sister is next in the line of succession, but why obstruct his path to becoming her right-hand guard?”

“We are not—” Foropha began.

“If Calamity is lurking just around the corner, do you honestly believe the Zora domain will remain a sanctuary? No. In truth, preparing him to fight and helping him navigate his surroundings will ultimately benefit all of you. He will have a crucial advantage over everyone else,” he snapped, the intensity of his conviction resonating in the stillness that surrounded them.

"You speak as if you truly understand how he feels, as if you grasp every detail of this situation," Foropha began, her eyes narrowing as she scrutinized Sidon from head to toe. The tension in the air crackled around them. "Before arriving here, I had a meeting with the princess and the king," she continued, her voice steady and authoritative. "I even met with the young prince himself. So, answer me this: what is your full name?"

As she spoke, Zora drew her sword with a swift motion, stepping closer until the gleaming point was poised just beneath Sidon's chin. "And what is your real status? Because, from what I understand, only the prince wears that royal neckpiece—the one his mother fashioned for him in his childhood, long before she passed away," she asserted, gesturing to the intricate jewelry that hung around his neck, catching the light.

Sidon stood frozen, silence enveloping him for several drawn-out minutes. He held the Zora's fierce gaze, her blade unwavering as it hovered threateningly in front of him. He shifted his eyes to the other Zora, who remained impassive yet resolute, betraying no emotion. A heavy understanding passed among them; they were all aware that this confrontation was inevitable, and they were ready for both her probing questions and the answers he might provide.

Deep down, Sidon wrestled with uncertainty. He yearned to break free from this stifling moment and escape to safety, but he knew that wasn’t an option. His mission weighed heavily on his mind—the urgent need to guide everyone to safety out of Hyrule, where danger loomed like a dark cloud overhead.

He grappled with a whirlwind of thoughts, desperately trying to conjure different scenarios that might illuminate his options, but nothing seemed to materialize quickly enough. Frustration bubbled up inside him, and he released a heavy breath, punctuated by a low, menacing growl. "Who figured it out?" he asked, his gaze fixed on the ground, straining to see through the narrow slits of his mask.

"The princess, of course," she replied, her voice a mix of exasperation and intrigue. "She pointed out every similarity between you and the prince, laying them out like pieces of a puzzle. But why won’t you just tell me the truth? It’s just a confrontation," she added, her eyes narrowing as Sidon raised his hands defensively, caught between revealing secrets and protecting his pride.

"What will happen if I reveal the truth... Will I be exicuted or-" Sidon started. 

"If the theory about the princess is indeed accurate, and you truly are the person we all believe you to be, then you have nothing to fear. We will stand by you and offer our support in every way possible. Your safety would be our priority, and we are ready to assist you with whatever you need...But you must provide proof and you must provide the reason why you are here... And if you are not that person we will end you where you stand Because you have taken the prince when you had no right to even be near him." Foropha saiil holding her sword under his chin, just under his mask. 

Sidon remained silent for several long minutes, grappling with the weight of his decision. He did not want to take this path; the thought of undermining all of Link's hard work was difficult to bear. Yet, the reality was clear: he could not afford to risk his life at this moment. Outnumbered and facing the fierce loyalty of his people, he knew he would never raise a hand against them. Foropha had been an incredible caretaker throughout his journeys, always kind and nurturing. But now, seeing her wield her sword with such intensity sent a shiver of fear through him.

"I will agree to your terms," he stated resolutely, his voice firm and unwavering, "but only if you help me evacuate everyone from their homes and guide them further south." He addressed Foropha and the group assembled behind her. For a heartbeat, she held his gaze, assessing the situation before slowly lowering her sword. With a deliberate nod, she turned to the Zora standing close by.

After giving Sidon a final, contemplative glance, she signaled to the others to heed his commands, but urged them to remain vigilant. A sense of relief washed over Sidon as he began to issue orders. He directed several Zoras to travel westward to alert their families who lived on the outskirts, their faces set with determined resolve.

For hours, he engaged with the villagers, the majority of whom were Hylians. Their reactions varied wildly: many displayed their deep-seated racism, while others showed a baffling ignorance of the urgency of the situation. Yet, amidst this troubling mix, a handful, despite their flaws, decided to follow his lead, motivated by a shared desire to protect their safety.

As the sun began to dip towards the horizon, casting an orange glow over the landscape, Sidon felt it was time to regroup. He sought out the Zora and the diverse gathering they had assembled. With a sense of purpose, he instructed them to make their way to the tranquil Finra Woods and the expansive Fural Plains, a more secure location where they could temporarily gather and wait for further instructions. The group that followed him included a vibrant mix, mostly Gerudo women, grace and strength evident in their demeanor, along with the agile Rito, the sturdy Gorons, and a few elderly Hylians, their faces etched with lines of wisdom and experience. Together, they moved with a shared urgency, driven by the hope of safety and solidarity.

Sidon decided to risk toward Deya Village, hoping to offer assistance, but he was met with immediate hostility. As he arrived, the villagers erupted in a chorus of racist insults, calling him a "disgusting fish" unworthy of their presence. In their anger, they hurled trash and discarded items—old wood and rusted metal—toward him, their disdain palpable in the air. Stung but undeterred, Sidon decided to return later, believing that the threat of impending calamity might soften their hearts.

With a determined flick of his powerful tail, he swam through the shimmering waters of Lake Hylia, his keen eyes scanning the small homes dotting the shoreline. He implored families to leave, urging them to seek safety in sturdy shelters like hidden Caves or deep wells. However, many turned their backs on him, defiantly claiming they would rather face death in their homes than listen to his warnings. Sidon chose not to argue with them. Instead, he offered what assistance he could, his heart heavy with the desire to protect every soul during such dangerous times. He made it a priority to guide those willing to safety, reminding the ones left behind that if they changed their minds to go to Soka Point, where boats were ready to transport refugees to Eventide Island—a long-forgotten haven shrouded in the legends of old.

After finishing, he made his way back to the small island in the center of Lake Hylia. There, he rendezvoused with several Zora, including the determined Foropha, as families streamed across the bridge toward the forest. The tension was thick, the air charged with urgency.

“How do you know the calamity is near?” she asked, eyes wide with concern.

“The princess said so herself… I mean, Princess Zelda. Please excuse my unrefined manners,” Sidon replied, his tone earnest and sincere.

“As we continue to assist with evacuations, are you certain it’s still not safe now that the numbers have diminished?” she questioned, glancing at the stream of evacuees crossing the bridge, their expressions a mix of fear and hope.

“No, I can assure you that as long as certain locations remain tainted by malice, this area will never be truly safe,” he explained, a serious expression darkening his features. She opened her mouth to ask further, but he pressed on. “When the first calamity struck one hundred years ago, many sites became deeply infused with malice energy. Some of those malevolent areas lie just beneath our feet, hidden from sight others in things and beings that once helped up defeat the Calamity the first time.”

“If that’s the case, then where can we go? Unless you know where all these malice-infested zones are…” Foropha challenged, her sharp gaze fixed on him, demanding answers.

“It would be safest to move toward Soka Point and evacuate as many refugees as possible to Eventide Island. The island is primarily covered in lush vegetation and is generally much safer than here,” he clarified, hoping his words would convince her.

“I understand... But at least answer me this,” she persisted. Sidon turned to face her, nodding slowly, his helmet glinting in the sunlight. “At least tell me the name of your clan,” she asked earnestly. Instead of responding, he averted his gaze and dove into the water, the liquid rippling around him as he headed toward the southern entrance of the bridge, leaving her standing there, unanswered but filled with a newfound resolve.

Foropha’s heart raced as she considered pressing him for answers. Still, the tension in his posture spoke volumes—he was uncomfortable with her questioning. She wanted to delve deeper, but she didn't have the authority of a guard. Instead, she was merely a highly skilled adventurer, closely bonded with the princess, once inseparable friends during their childhood. Not wanting to risk the fragile trust they had just built, she decided to follow him instead, signaling for her crew to stay close behind her. She found him leading effortlessly, already giving orders with urgency, his voice cutting through the anxious murmurs of the group. 

"I need all of you to head towards Soka Point!" he commanded, his tone firm yet laced with a hint of desperation. "I require your assistance to ensure everyone gets there safely." He paused, glancing at the frightened faces around him. "This means ignoring any remarks from those who are scared. They don’t know what’s happening, and I truly appreciate your help, especially considering that you are likely feeling just as confused." he told the non Hylians With a determined gesture, he addressed the mixed group of Zora and other warriors, saying, "Please, follow along," and began to lead a small contingent of people toward the towering trees of Finra Woods.

As they continued along the winding path, the atmosphere shifted slowly. Everyone remained alert, yet some began to lighten the mood with playful banter. Hylian children, brimming with innocence and resilience, reached out to other kids their age from other races, laughing and inventing small games that momentarily alleviated the tension. Families began to share light-hearted conversations about their concerns, creating a sense of camaraderie amid the uncertainty. However, that delicate sense of ease was shattered abruptly as a sudden rumble vibrated through the ground beneath their feet, sending shockwaves of apprehension rippling through the crowd.

It began with a low, scarcely perceptible rumble, a sound that at first felt like a distant whisper of trouble that no one could even hear or feel at first. However, that subtle disturbance quickly escalated into a powerful tremor that shook the very ground beneath their feet. As the earth quaked with an alarming intensity, Sidon's instinct kicked in. Without a moment's pause or a glance back, he bellowed to the gathering crowd, "Run! Run!" He pointed firmly toward the narrow path leading into the woods, his urgency palpable as he began to push families closer together, pushing them gently but firmly towards safety.

This sudden shift in Sidon’s demeanor caught everyone off guard. Known to them as a serious Zora male, he rarely displayed such fervor. His kind attitude, which often peeked through his mask of Seriousness, was a rarity, yet it spoke of his warm nature. He was always there to assist the elderly, offering help even when they protested, showcasing his unwavering kindness. But now, that kindness that they all got used to in such a short time was transformed into a fierce determination.

The atmosphere shifted dramatically when a deafening explosion erupted from the northern part of the kingdom, pulling everyone’s attention towards Castle Town. As they turned, dread washed over them. The majestic castle, once a symbol of security and peace, was now consumed in an evil red glow, ominous clouds of malice swirling around it. Panic began to settle in, a dark cloud of fear outweighing their previous sense of safety.

Then came the scream—a piercing cry that shattered the tense silence. Instinctively, everyone turned to look at the origin of the terror emanating from the people who were looking at Cora Mountain, looming ominously nearby. What they saw sent shivers down their spines: the mountaintop was infested with grotesque monsters, materializing as if summoned from thin air. The sight of those creatures spilling forth ignited chaos among the crowd, giving rise to screams of horror.

In a frantic rush, families and people alike dashed toward the forest, driven by instinct and the primal desire to escape the danger. Some desperately aimed to flee back toward the Bridge of Hylia, their hearts pounding as fear threatened to overwhelm them. The once orderly crowd dissolved into a chaotic scramble, as people pushed and fought to evade the horde of monsters appearing from the mountain. In the chaos, many began to lose their sense of direction, filled with panic and fear to survive against the upcoming calamity.

Sidon stood at the forefront of chaos, realizing he had lost control of the entire group. Panic surged through the air as the Zoras leaped into the safety of the water, abandoning everyone else to fend for themselves. Unfortunately, the monsters lurking beneath the water's surface quickly seized the opportunity, emerging to ambush those still on land.

Above them, some of the Rito attempted to take to the skies, their wings beating frantically as they tried to escape the mayhem. But arrows rained down from the mountain's edge, forcing them to navigate a dangerous situation that risked striking members of their group below. The sky, clouded with ominous crimson hues, only added to the sense of dread enveloping them.

“Go to the woods! Run to the woods now! The bridge is no longer safe!” Sidon shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. His desperate command echoed in the ears of the fleeing crowd. As some people raced toward the bridge, ignoring him, they soon realized their mistake; it was crawling with monsters, forcing them to switch course in terror. 

Hurriedly, everyone sprinted toward the dense forest, desperately trying to evade the grasp of the monsters hunting them. Among the fleeing crowd were many elderly individuals, their frail bodies struggling to keep pace with the speed of the moment. The sounds of heavy footsteps and frantic breaths filled the air, punctuated by the heart-wrenching cries of those being left behind.

The monsters, sensing vulnerability, preyed on those who lagged, intent on attacking the weaker members of the group. Mostly the elderly and some kids who got lost in the panicked crowd. Just as the monsters were about to strike an elderly Hylian woman, a powerful surge of water erupted from the earth under its feet, crashing into the monsters and sending them staggering back. The monsters shrieked in agony as the water scorched their skin, forcing them to retreat from the woman and the panicked people around.

Confused and filled with awe, the crowd paused shortly, their fear momentarily overshadowed by the spectacle before them. They turned their eyes to the source of the wave, searching for answers amidst the chaos, and their gazes quickly fell upon Sidon. Standing resolute amid the turmoil, he had summoned the wave, with a look of anger at the monsters as he slowly walked between them in front of the old woman and the monsters. 

Sidon, his trident held high and hovering ready for an attack, summoned a flood of water, seemingly summoned from thin air. The wave rushed toward the monsters, crackling with pure energy. When the Water touched the monster's skin, the dark creatures writhed and screamed; some bubbles of malice grew on their skin, making their skin burn more, only to get worse as the blister-like bubbles pop only to be replaced by more while others decayed into vapor, returning to the realm from where they came. The onlookers stood frozen in a mix of confusion and astonishment, their expressions a look of adoration, fear, and concern.

"Move! Head toward the stables! Horses and supplies await—hurry!" Sidon commanded, his voice cutting through the panic. The crowd followed his orders, a rush of bodies moving towards the woods where the stables were hidden among the trees. Those unfamiliar with the area instinctively clung to other families, struggling to remain anchored to the person in front of them as they sprinted into the woods.

Sidon’s authoritative voice rang out more, cutting through the tension in the air as he issued clear directions to the gathered crowd. Families with young children were instructed to stay at the center of the group, where safety was mostly directed, and their chances of protection were highest. Knights and warriors, their armor gleaming in the spotty sunlight filtering through the trees, positioned themselves strategically at both the front and back, creating a formidable protective barrier around the people. Zoras, with expressions marked by resolve and urgency, tended to the injured, ensuring that everyone received the care they needed. 

The Gorons, sturdy and imposing thanks to their strong builds, took their places at the end, their keen eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger. Their reliable presence reassured the group, a silent promise that they would not allow any surprise attacks to compromise their safety. Meanwhile, the agile Ritos soared above, their sharp eyes scanning the treetops for any threats that might be a danger to the retreating group. Sidon, ever vigilant, remained at their side; a loyal guardian ready to defend against any unexpected dangers that might be hidden in the rustling leaves.

After what felt like an eternity of rushing cautiously threw the woods, the group finally reached the clearing with the stable. A wave of relief washed over them as they entered, and collective breaths were released in unison at the sight of a herd of horses gathered in the center of the stable, already saddled and hitched to sturdy wagons. The horses, their coats shining brightly, were a testament to the stable’s attentive care. As the refugees approached, a stable hand hurriedly rushed toward them, his eyes wide with disbelief and relief upon seeing Sidon and the multitude of refugees.

"I can’t believe you were right," the man exclaimed, his voice a mix of shock and relief. He quickly regained his composure, his happiness evident as he took in the sight of the many refugees. "I apologize for doubting you, sir," he added earnestly, guilt evident in his tone.

Sidon, focusing on the task at hand, replied firmly, "There is no time for apologies—only time for action. We need to ensure everyone is ready to move." He turned his attention to the stable hand. "Is everything prepared?" 

The man nodded vigorously, pointing toward the wagons that were hitched to the horses, eager to assist. Unbeknownst to the crowd, these were mostly Link's horses—the cherished mounts he had formed bonds with in their original timeline. The only ones missing from this collection were the two giants that had served him faithfully, the Pure White Horse, known for its supernatural beauty, and a striking pure black horse named Diablo, noted for its fierce spirit and speed. 

Sidon was very glad that Link trained his horses very thoroughly and made sure that they listened to him o matter who gave the order. It made it easier for the horses to be used during this evacuation and the ones in their timeline. If it wasn't for that, then the stablehand worker would have had a very terrible time getting things ready for them, especially putting on a wagon on the Golden Horse that seemed to love Link oh so much to the point that it kicked and bucked everyone off before Link trained it. 

"Quickly! Get yourself a horse and guide your family back onto the path toward the next table!" Sidon shouted, his voice ringing out over the gathering crowd. With urgency in his tone, he observed as families moved into action, instinctively following his orders without hesitation. "Remember, family stays together! Whether you find yourselves on the front line or in the back, keep your loved ones in the center and ensure they don't leave the wagons or lose sight of one another. The path is fraught with danger until we reach the village!" 

He moved about the area, helping some families climb onto the wagons and steadying the horses, offering his strength to carry some of their belongings and move them onto the wagons. They needed to make the journey as smoothly as possible, especially given the tense circumstances surrounding them.

As they prepared to leave, a sense of urgency settled over the group. Everyone mounted their horses or climbed onto the wagons with fearful and determined expressions, ready to move forward to the next stable. Although the road was harsh, they managed to push through, encountering a few monsters along the way. Fortunately, the observant guards stationed at both the front and back of the group responded swiftly, fending off any threats without incident. Tension hung in the air, yet the determination of the travelers kept them moving.

After several hours of relentless travel, the weary group finally emerged into the clearing of Atun Valley. The lush pastureland stretched out before them, utterly clear of any immediate threats. Just a couple more miles away, everyone knew Lurelin Village awaited them, a beacon of hope on the setting sun that they could now hardly see.

"Nobody let their guard down!" Sidon yelled, his voice cutting through the quiet apprehension of those around him. He strode alongside Foropha, who was diligently tending to the wounded and using her healing to restore energy to those who had become fatigued from the long hike and the fights. "We are not truly safe until we reach the village and board those boats!" he cautioned, emphasizing the need for vigilance in this critical moment.

No one dared to fight or argue with him as the group continued to march forward, united in purpose. They pressed on without leaving anyone behind until they finally reached the village, where the sight of the boats brought a wave of hope. A collective sigh of relief escaped their lips, followed by triumphant cheers that echoed through the air. Suddenly, a horn sounded, piercing the excitement and igniting panic among them. People began to scream as Sidon turned toward the looming presence of the mountain next to the village.

Without hesitation, Sidon and Foropha drew their weapons, ready to face the impending danger. As the villagers rushed toward the safety of the boats, Sidon made a determined push through the crowd, his heart racing as he sprinted toward Dunsel Plateau, weapon raised high.

"Run and get to the ships! I will hold them off!" he shouted, his voice firm amidst the chaos. The civilians nodded, eyes wide with fear, but understanding the urgency of their situation, and pushing the horses to go faster. However, some of the warriors exchanged glances, determined in their decision to stay behind and face the threat following Sidon.

"Are you out of your mind? Those monsters will overwhelm you!" A Rito called out, desperation lacing his voice.

"I will be fine. I am—" Sidon started, but his words were abruptly cut off.

"You are not strong enough to take on that many monsters alone!" Foropha interjected fiercely, rushing to join his side in the fight. Despite Sidon's magic-infused water, which seared through their foes and pushed them back, even causing some to evaporate in a hiss of steam, the sheer number of creatures bearing down on them was overwhelming. Each wave of monsters seemed more relentless than the last, and Sidon realized that even his best efforts might not be enough to hold them back for long.

Monsters relentlessly poured down from the mountain, their numbers overwhelming the exhausted warriors still fighting to protect the people behind them. Some of the Rito soared into the sky, their keen eyes scanning the battlefield for the flying Keese that threatened to swoop down on their allies. They killed the airborne threats, but on the ground, the situation was tense. A group of Moblins had launched a surprise attack, catching many off guard. This was the very group Sidon had intended to confront, but his attention quickly shifted when he spotted a pair of large Hinox lumbering through the chaos, particularly a massive blue Hinox that was causing havoc among the warriors who had mobilized behind him.

Wanting to protect his allies, Sidon raised his trident high and unleashed a series of powerful waves aimed at the monstrous creature. Each strike was draining, and it took him nearly 15 attempts to finally bring the blue Hinox to the ground. By the time it fell, Sidon was not only physically exhausted but also struggling to catch his breath through his heavy, stuffy mask. The air was thick with dust and the cries of battle, making it almost impossible to focus.

Amid the fray, it became obvious that the fighting had drawn even more monsters from behind the mountain, their sinister figures joining the fray with relentless madness. This escalation was overwhelming for the fighters, each one already exhausted from the lengthy battle. Meanwhile, in the village, many residents were still scrambling to board the last few boats, their faces etched with fear and urgency as they sought safety from the advancing threat.

Though the bigger monsters had been dealt with, the relentless onslaught of smaller ones continued to rush them, and their numbers threatened to overwhelm the exhausted fighters. The fight seemed far from over, and with each passing moment, the hope of safeguarding their village diminished.

Sidon felt an overwhelming sense of panic as monsters pressed in around him, their grotesque forms advancing relentlessly. He desperately wanted to avoid revealing his true abilities, knowing that doing so would expose his real identity to those present. Most importantly, he didn’t want any of the Zora to discover the truth; their doubt already loomed over him like a dark cloud. Yet, faced with this imminent threat, he realized he had no choice.

“I...” he began, his voice trembling slightly as he summoned a sphere of water around himself. With a swift and decisive motion, the sphere erupted in a blinding explosion, sending a shockwave that obliterated the monsters nearby. The force of the blast sent some of the creatures in the back freezing in their tracks, stunned by the display of power and light that came from that attack. But Sidon was just getting started. With determination swirling within him, he raised his hands to his helmet, slowly removing it.

“I am the son of one of the greatest kings that ever lived in the Zora Domain,” he declared, his voice rising to meet the chaos. As he did, he unleashed a burst of energy that pushed back the advancing monsters for the briefest of moments. “My father, King Neptune, sacrificed his throne after a brutal encounter with a vile muck-like monster that nearly took his life. He instilled in me the values of leadership, honor, and courage that I will uphold forever,” he yelled, the intensity of his emotions reverberating in his words. With just a small stomp of his foot, a colossal wave rushed forth, crashing into the encroaching monsters with unrelenting force.

“Growing up, my sister, the brave warrior named Mipha, taught me to always meet adversity with a smile and kindness, no matter the danger that looms or the hurts that threaten to overwhelm me. I witnessed the slaughter of countless innocent Zora during the chaos that followed the Calamity, all due to my ignorance and inexperience. I despise that feeling of helplessness, of not knowing enough to protect my people,” he admitted, his voice laden with regret as he directed his words to Foropha and the Zoras “That’s why I dedicated myself to teaching young Sidon everything I could, to prevent him from making the same mistakes I did. I regret my ignorance; I regret not protecting those I loved; I regret taking my youth and my responsibilities for granted.”

“I stand before you as King Sidon, the ruler of the Zora Domain a hundred years from now. I was born to King Neptune and Queen Amphitrite, and I am endowed with the legacy of my family. I am also the younger brother of the late Princess Mipha,” he proclaimed, his final words resonating with a newfound strength as he fully removed his helmet, the weight of his lineage now unmasked.

Meanwhile, Foropa watched in stunned silence, caught between disbelief and realization. Despite her suspicions, she had hoped that the truth was different. Now, standing before her, he had confirmed so many fears she had wished to avoid facing.

All of the other Zoras stood in stunned silence, their eyes wide with disbelief as they gazed upon the familiar, yet unmistakably older face of their young prince. Frozen in place, they struggled to process the gravity of the situation he had just described. Each revelation struck them like a blow: their Mighty King had fallen gravely injured and could no longer uphold his duties, passing the weight of the crown to his youngest child. The second shocking revelation hit hard: Princess Mipha, beloved by all, had died. The details surrounding her death were still not said, but it was clear that she died, or she would have been queen before Sidon became King. 

As they absorbed the scene before them, they struggled to reconcile the image of the once-baby-faced prince with the towering figure that now stood before them, fully grown, mature, and commanding as a kingkilling the monsters around effortlessly. 

“Impossible!” exclaimed Foropha, nearly dropping her sword in disbelief. Her voice trembled as she continued, “How is this possible? Young Prince Sidon... He’s still just a child in our eyes... and Princess Mipha…” Her words trailed off, reflecting her struggle to comprehend the loss.

“I understand this is overwhelming,” Sidon replied after killing a Bokoblin, his voice steady despite the chaos surrounding them. “But if you can give me a moment to explain everything, I promise I will. For now, we need to focus on defeating these monsters!” With a determined shout, he raised his trident high. The wave he summoned spewed onwards, far more powerful than ever before, crashing down upon the approaching flocks and destroying not just Bokoblins, but even the larger beasts like Lynels and Hinoxes that followed after them when they came over the mountain.

The Zoras remained paralyzed by their shock, their minds racing with a whirlwind of emotions. It wasn’t until a Rito—a fierce warrior—shouted at them that they snapped back to reality. “Get your acts together! We’re in the middle of the Calamity! You can worry about this later; right now, you’re fighting for your lives!” He dove through the air, unleashing a volley of arrows while expertly dodging attacks from the advancing monsters, urging them to join the fight.

Feeling the urgency of the moment, Foropha quickly slapped herself across the face to clear her head and regain focus. “Everyone, rally alongside Sidon!” she commanded, her voice cutting through the fog of confusion. “We can sort out our queries later; right now, we need to survive against this mountain of monsters!” 

With renewed determination, the Zoras steeled themselves, ready to stand united with their prince against the looming threat.

---------------------------------R-----------------------------------------

She didn’t want to start comparing herself to anyone; she was very much aware that now was not the right moment for that kind of thinking, but the thought of comparing everyone and everything to echoes from her past filled her with unease. She knew that letting herself slip into that familiar pattern would draw her into a dark spiral of never-ending despair. It was a cycle she struggled to break as she dashed forward, her heartbeat racing with her thoughts.

Riju was from an illustrious lineage of formidable leaders. At the forefront was Urbosa, a name that resonated through the ages, es—not just among the Gerudo but across the entire Kingdom. Urbosa had fought valiantly in countless battles, emerging victorious and unmarred, her strength an awe-inspiring force unmatched by anyone. Riju felt a deep sense of admiration for her. Then there was her grandmother, a remarkable leader in her own right, who had courageously led the Gerudo women out of the depths of despair during the Calamity that had struck a century before Riju’s timeline. The stories of her strength were legendary. Finally, there was her mother, a fierce protector of their town, who valiantly fought off the relentless tide of monsters that sought to intrude into their home. She was one of the strongest leaders, her courage only second to that of the legendary Urbosa.

As Riju continued to run, the images of these three powerful and beloved women surged through her mind like a river of memories. The reason for their sudden importance in her thoughts escaped her, but their presence was undeniable. 

Deep within, she understood that she was destined to lead, whether it was the proud Gerudo woman or the small, tight-knit group of boys she called friends—sages who stood alongside her in their shared mission. While Link held the title of their official leader, Riju recognized that, in practice, she would often need to take the reins, guiding them away from danger—sometimes with the formidable lightning and thunder power she inherited from Urbosa, and other times by simply redirecting their reckless stunts. Time and again, she found herself freeing them from trouble, offering reprimands when needed, and steering them in a different direction. Each experience set her understanding that she was born with an innate ability to lead, a fire ignited within her that refused to fade.

She would always carry the haunting memory of the day her mother passed away, a day carved into her heart when she was just seven years old. This tragedy happened just thirteen years after her grandmother had died, a formidable matriarch who had passed down her leadership role with great care and reverence. Riju’s mother had spent countless years preparing for her role as chief, diligently trained by her sisters, who had inherited Riju's grandmother’s respected position among the Gerudo. But Riju’s path was markedly different; thrust into leadership at such a young age, she suddenly found herself burdened with immense responsibility, without the guidance of her mother or aunts. It was disturbing for her young 7-year-old self—everyone turned to her for guidance, expecting wisdom from a child who hardly knew what to do.

As a young girl, Riju often sat around fires, captivated by the countless tales of her grandmother, a legendary figure who had tirelessly fought to uplift the Gerudo people and restore their strength long before she ascended to the title of Chief. Her grandmother, with her fierce determination, had single-handedly rebuilt the fragile trust between the Gerudo and the Hylians, as well as other races, ensuring that no dark malice ever infiltrated the borders of Gerudo Town. She ruled with a combination of wisdom and compassion, beginning her reign at the age of 32, and passing peacefully after her 83rd birthday, leaving behind not just a legacy, but monumental shoes for her daughter to fill.

Riju’s mother, too, was a memorable leader—an image of strength and grace who ruled for thirteen years. She implemented thoughtful reforms that significantly improved resources and fostered vibrant trade with nearby towns and travelers, constantly striving for the prosperity of her people. Yet, the family's legacy was overshadowed by sorrow; her mother had four daughters, three of whom tragically lost their lives in battle, leaving Riju as the sole heir, born to her mother when she was 58. It was a solitary role, one that few dared to embrace, for no one else was willing to take on the challenge of fighting for the title of Chief, fearing the heavy burdens that came with it.

Riju’s mother had planned to share most of her wisdom and the hardships of leadership with Riju, preparing her to navigate the complexities of ruling. However, the fates were cruel; the young girl lost her mother in battle at the age of 65, thrusting the seven-year-old Riju into a stark and lonely new reality. With her mother gone, she relied on her mother's loyal best friend, Buliara, to help guide her through this rough time, learning from her what it meant to lead.

Riju adored the lessons Buliara taught her—the combat techniques, the strategies for negotiation, and the moral nuances of leadership. Yet, there were moments when it felt painfully bad as if she were trying to fill an ocean with a single cup of water. The weight of expectation pressed down on her like a heavy shroud, especially in the lead-up to her fateful meeting with Link. Overwhelmed by the crushing tide of inadequacy, she couldn’t shake the feeling that those around her regarded her with pity or disdain for her youth and lack of experience. Just as she thought she had started to conquer her insecurities and embrace her role with newfound confidence, Ganon emerged as a sinister force, plunging Riju back into a maelstrom of fear and doubt, threefold, it seemed, as her past traumas threatened to resurface once again. She would always feel like her mother had died when she was just 7 years old, just 13 years after her grandmother had died and passed on her leadership role to her mother. Her mother had been trained for many years. She was helped by her older sisters, who didn't inherit Riju's Grandmother's leadership position in the Gerudo. But Riju wasn't trained; she didn't have her mother or her aunts when she became a leader at just 7 years old. Everyone turned to her for guidance, and she hardly knew what to do.

She had heard countless stories of her grandmother’s resilience and leadership in helping the Gerudo regain their strength before she ascended to the role of Chief of Gerudo Town. Her grandmother had not only remade the community but had also worked tirelessly to rebuild trust with the Hylians and other races. Upholding tradition was paramount to her grandmother, who ensured that no monsters ever infiltrated their town. She ruled with wisdom and strength from the age of 32 until her death shortly after her 83rd birthday, leaving the mantle of leadership to her daughter.

Riju's mother was equally remarkable, serving as Chief for 13 years and significantly improving resources and trade relations with neighboring towns and travelers. She had four daughters, yet tragically, three of them lost their lives in battle, leaving Riju as the lone survivor and heir to the throne. Riju entered the world when her mother was 58, a time when few expected anyone to challenge for the title of Chief. Other candidates hesitated, fearing the weight of responsibility. Riju's mother had great hopes for her youngest daughter, intending to impart the knowledge and skills needed to lead their people. However, fate took a cruel twist when Riju's mother died in battle at the age of 65. This loss left 7-year-old Riju to navigate the complexities of leadership, with only her mother's best friend, Buliara, by her side to provide guidance and support.

Although Riju was grateful for Buliara's teachings and the training she received, there were moments when it felt inadequate. The pressure to complete the expectations of her role grew heavier, especially in the lead-up to her first meaningful encounter with Link. Doubts plagued her mind, making her feel unprepared and as if everyone was scrutinizing her capabilities. Just when she believed she had overcome her insecurities and had begun to embrace her role as a leader, Ganon’s return forced her to confront those feelings anew, amplifying them in ways she had never anticipated.

Despite her doubts, Riju held onto the belief that she could become one of the greatest leaders in Gerudo history. This was a thought she often clung to, especially as she reminded herself of her responsibilities. She was aware that the Gerudo women respected her authority and followed her leadership loyally, offering assistance whenever she faced challenges, no matter how small. Yet, at that moment, they still viewed her as a child trying to oversee a group of formidable women. Riju was neither bratty nor excessively demanding; she found happiness in what she accomplished and refrained from voicing her frustrations, which earned her the townsfolk’s appreciation. However, deep down, she felt a relentless urge to lead and establish herself as a strong, independent woman, which proved to be an arduous path.

Everything shifted once Link arrived in Gerudo Town. His presence became a turning point in her life. He helped her realize her worth—the belief that she was deserving of her title and the respect that came with it. It was Link who helped her understand that she was capable of wearing the crown that symbolized the legacy of her ancestors. Even after his departure, following his key assistance with the Divine Beast and his confrontation with Ganon, he unlocked powers within her that she had never known existed, the sage's power. This revelation startled her, and during those times of uncertainty, she found herself seeking comfort in Link, sharing her struggles and worries with him often, particularly during the moments when he was not preoccupied with his commitments to Zelda.

Yet, everything changed when they were thrust back in time to the moments before the Calamity began, returning to Link's original timeline. In the past, he was still the valiant royal knight serving the royal family, a youthful hero full of purpose. As they settled into this new reality, Riju sensed a shift within herself; she hesitated to bring her troubles to Link. It became increasingly clear to her that he was burdened with his problems. The weight of their situation was evident to everyone in the group, especially carved on Link’s face as they realized the depth of their displacement and the complexities that lay ahead of them.

Link had initially attempted to hide his emotions, wanting to maintain a face of stability. However, it quickly became clear to everyone of the other sages around him that he was struggling to keep himself together. While most would believe that Sidon was the first to notice Link's distress, the truth was that it was Riju who recognized his struggle the moment they returned to the past, standing in the tranquil yet somber Royal Garden under the moonlight at the castle. She was quick enough to see the subtle signs of his turmoil and pointed them out to Sidon.

Riju witnessed firsthand how Link began to break down, even neglecting his horses, a responsibility he had always adored. Understanding the bond that Link shared with his animals, she took it upon herself to care for them, wanting not only because of her love for the horses but also because of her desire to shield Link from the added pain of knowing that his mental state was affecting their well-being. Her heart ached for him, knowing he would be devastated to see his beloved horses neglected.

As she watched him struggle to form even a mask of a smile, Riju felt a profound sense of helplessness. In the past, Link's smiles had been genuine, a reflection of his spirit, even though he lost his memories. Now, however, he tried to mask his pain with forced grins, a stark contrast to the seriousness that once defined him. This alarming change made her realize she could not burden him with her problems. Riju often felt overshadowed by his remarkable leadership, especially when she compared his ability to lead his people effortlessly to her struggles. In her original timeline, she had found it difficult even to devise a strategy to confront a nearby camp of monsters threatening her village.

Princess Zelda looked up to Lady Urbosa, which was noteworthy considering Zelda was bold, smart, brave, and courageous in their timeline. Doubts continued to plague her mind as she ran through the Lanyru Wetlands, all while shouting for everyone to evacuate Goponga Village.

The villagers were shocked by her sudden appearance and loud proclamation, as Goponga was normally a quiet place. Her urgent warning about the Calamity being near caused them to start panicking as the reality of the situation sank in.

"How do you know this information, child?" a woman shouted, her voice laced with concern and disbelief.

Riju replied, her heart racing. "The king announced it just moments ago. He had instructed the princess to keep quiet, but she chose to spread the word. She wanted everyone to be prepared before the Calamity actually claimed lives and to evacuate all villages and townhouses."

A man pushed forward, skepticism etched on his face. "If that is true, why would the king not inform us immediately? And why send you instead of the Royal Knights, especially since Castletown is so close by?"

"They are concentrating their resources on preparing for the Calamity," Riju explained, her voice steady despite the urgency of the situation. “They didn’t want to incite panic, so they decided to send a few representatives from different races to deliver the warning. Their main focus is on mobilizing all the Hylian Knights to gather supplies and fortify our defenses."

The same man, eyebrows furrowed in worry, pressed further. "How long do we have to evacuate if what you're saying is true? And what about the resources the king promised to provide for us?"

Riju took a deep breath, weighing her words carefully. "We only have a couple of hours to evacuate all homes and towns. You should head to Kakariko Village or Hateno Village as soon as possible," she informed them, urgency creeping into her tone. "We should hurry so that we can all leave together and find safety."

A mixture of fear and suspicion flashed across the man’s face. "We are trusting your word. But if we find out you’ve lied, we will demand justice from the king," he declared resolutely. With that, he turned and rushed back to his family, urgency propelling him to quickly gather their belongings. Seeing his determination, others began to follow suit, scurrying to their homes to pack essentials, gathering their families, and loading horses and other animals into carriages.

Riju moved among the villagers, offering help wherever she could. She tried her best to set aside the whirlwind of emotions swirling within her, focusing instead on the task at hand. She kept a close watch on the children, ensuring they remained in front during the three-hour trek, and made sure that everyone stayed together along the narrow, winding paths to especially if the Calamity struck sooner than anyone anticipated. As the sun dipped low in the sky, she felt the weight of responsibility settle heavily on her shoulders, driving her to lead with resolve.

Once everyone was ready, a sense of determination filled the air as they began their walk up the mountain toward Kakariko Village. Riju was followed by a few of the stronger villagers. Along the way, they encountered several monsters lurking in the shadows. With quick coordination and practiced skill, Riju and some of the stronger villagers fought them off, killing the monsters with ease. During their travel, they also came across a group of Gerudo women who, upon seeing Riju, nodded with respect and followed her lead without hesitation.

Upon their arrival in Kakariko Village, the atmosphere shifted to one of confusion. The villagers looked on with bewilderment as this unexpected crowd entered their midst, especially since Princess Zelda herself had just passed through a few hours earlier. She had not mentioned anything about the looming danger of the Calamity, nor had she indicated that Kakariko would be sheltering refugees.

Riju quickly stepped forward to address the villagers. “The princess wanted to avoid causing unnecessary panic,” she explained, her voice steady despite the uncertainty around her. “She has arranged for us to pass through safely and is working to awaken her powers before the situation escalates.” However, the residents of Kakariko exchanged nervous glances, eyeing the large group of refugees. They worried that they lacked the resources to care for so many, especially since the number of newcomers appeared to exceed a couple of hundred.

Understanding their concerns, Riju reassured them. “We will manage,” she said, displaying her calm leadership. She swiftly organized the most capable individuals—those who were not elderly or part of large families—to head toward Hateno Village, which was better equipped to provide shelter. Still, the reluctance of the Kakariko villagers left a palpable tension in the air. Many families hesitated to stray too far from their familiar surroundings, fearing they might never return home. Some of the larger households and even individuals decided to remain close to Kakariko or return home altogether, while others fell into skepticism, suspecting this whole ordeal might be a cruel prank. 

“Please,” Riju urged, her voice sincere, “this is not a joke. You must trust me.” Yet, her words didn’t resonate with everyone. Many who chose to believe in her stayed by her side, while the others dismissed her as they clung to their doubts. Ultimately, only a fraction of the refugees departed for Hateno; most stayed behind in Kakariko.

They remained in Kakariko for just a couple of hours, during which less than half of the group decided to travel onward with Riju to Hateno Village. Sensing the urgency of their situation, she chose not to engage in further debate. Instead, she led the remaining refugees toward Ash Village, which would one day become Ash Swamp. "Stay close to the path," she instructed the group firmly, “so I can alert the villagers here to evacuate or at least warn them of the impending danger.”

As they journeyed, Riju made sure to inform families they encountered about the imminent Calamity and Princess Zelda's warning. Some of the more eccentric villagers sprang into action, gathering their belongings and spreading the word. However, others remained resolute, refusing to leave. Fueled by confidence in the Guardians they had rebuilt—believed to have fortified Ash Village against any threat—they dismissed Riju's concerns.

Riju was taken aback. She hadn’t fully realized until now just how many Guardians surrounded Ash Village, standing vigil over it like silent sentinels. Voicing her alarm, she exclaimed, “This isn't safe! The Guardians won’t be able to protect you!”

An elderly woman, indignant at Riju’s assertion, retorted sharply, “You should know, young lady, that scientists worked tirelessly to restore these Guardians after that wretched Dark Knight destroyed them. You ought to respect your elders and keep your presumptuous opinions to yourself. How dare you speak so!” With her nose held high, the old woman walked away, leaving Riju momentarily stunned.

Determined not to let the elder’s dismissal deter her, Riju pressed on. She continued to warn any villagers she came across, yet many simply brushed her aside. With a heavy heart but a sense of purpose, she decided to move forward, leading her group along the path. They passed numerous guards stationed at the entrance to Hateno Fort, who eyed Riju and her contingent with a mix of wariness and curiosity.

As they moved past the guards, Riju repeated the threat posed by the upcoming Calamity. Some were hesitant to accept her words, yet they allowed her group to pass. Instead of following her, the guards opted to remain vigilant, keeping an eye on Ash Village as their last line of defense. With that, Riju continued onward, pushing ahead with her group, the weight of their shared fate heavy on her shoulders.  

They continued their journey in near silence, the atmosphere thick with both fatigue and anticipation. It was around midday now, and almost everyone was feeling the effects of their long trek. The group had already crossed the Fir River and had just passed the horse training grounds near Camphor Pond. A sense of relief washed over them as they recognized that they were finally approaching Hateno Village, prompting many to relax a bit more.

Laughter and playful shouts began to ripple through the air as children started to entertain themselves, running and playing games together as they continued. A few travelers, along with small families they encountered along their path, decided to join, seeking a moment of enjoyment and connection amid the coming uncertainty of the Calamity. 

Amid this scene, Riju took a moment to gather everyone with her charismatic presence. With just a few heartfelt words, she successfully rallied the same number of refugees she had originally begun with when she set out for the first village after their separation. Her strength as a Gerudo Warrior was evident, and it resonated deeply with those around her. She also recognized how fortunate she was to have a group of strong, unwavering women by her side, their loyalty and courage bolstering their collective spirit as they moved forth toward their uncertain future.

“Are we close?” an elderly woman asked, her voice tinged with weariness as she navigated the winding paths of Ginner Woods and Midla Woods. The towering trees and dappled sunlight provided a serene environment, but after walking for some time, she felt exhaustion settling into her bones. “I’m not as nimble as I once was, dear, and I’m starting to tire quite a bit,” she explained, glancing up at Riju with a mix of concern and determination.

“Not to worry, ma'am, we're just a couple of miles away,” Riju replied warmly, her smile radiating reassurance. “If you’d prefer, you can ride in one of the carriages we have arranged. They’re just over there,” she gestured toward a nearby carriage filled with laughing children and a woman cradling an infant, their excitement palpable against the calm of the woods.

“Oh, there’s really no need for that, dear,” the elderly woman said, her pride evident. “If it’s only a couple of miles, I’m sure my old bones can manage just fine. I appreciate the offer, though,” she added, her voice growing a touch firmer as she took a step forward.

Riju nodded, respecting the woman’s independence, but just then, another Gerudo warrior stepped in. With a gentle but insistent demeanor, she urged the elderly woman to take a seat in the carriage. “Please, it’s for your comfort. You’ve already walked quite a bit, and you deserve a little rest,” she insisted.

After a moment’s consideration, the elderly woman finally relented, her weary body acknowledging the wisdom of the offer. With a grateful smile, she settled into the carriage, allowing herself to relax as they continued their journey through the enchanting woods.

"You are very kind, and I’ve noticed that about you," a tall, strong woman commented as she approached Riju. The young leader looked up, taking in the sight of a Gerudo woman with a powerful, muscular build. Her striking short red hair was elegantly styled into braids, each adorned with intricate gold ornaments that shimmered in the light.

"You’re also an exceptional leader," the woman continued, her voice warm yet commanding. "We haven’t faced any challenge that we couldn’t handle, but somehow, time and again, you manage to take charge before anyone else has the chance." Her gaze was steady as she looked down at Riju, the younger girl with an air of uncertainty in her stance. "I saw how they spoke to you, and I was impressed by your reaction. You are remarkably strong for your age; a woman of my years would have found it difficult to endure such disrespect."

"Right now, we are navigating through incredibly challenging times," Riju began, her voice steady but tinged with emotion. "I know that these circumstances can be overwhelming, and many people around me do not see me as they do one of their own. They see me as lesser, perhaps not even a proper human being. But that doesn’t diminish the value of their lives, and I believe it’s vital to help them, regardless of my status." 

Riju hesitated for a moment, remembering the weight of the secrets she carried. "I’ve been trained for this my entire life by my father and my brothers," she added, fabricating confidence in her words while concealing the truth of her life.

The elder Gerudo narrowed her eyes slightly, pondering Riju's background. "Is that why I don’t recognize you, child?" she asked, giving Riju a sidelong glance as they continued their journey. "You didn’t grow up amidst our people in Gerudo Town; you spent your childhood out in Hyrule with your father. What happened to your mother?" Her voice softened with genuine concern, curiosity etched into her features as she sought to understand the girl’s past.

"My mother died when I was very young," Riju replied, her heart heavy as she recalled the painful memories. "After her death, my father didn’t grasp the importance of our traditions, and he kept me with him instead of returning me to my homeland. A few years later, he remarried, and that’s how I ended up with my four brothers." They finally broke through the dense trees, revealing the bustling entrance to Hateno Village. "Despite his efforts to teach me the ways of the Gerudo, my father could never truly comprehend the significance of my heritage and the need for me to reconnect with my roots," she explained, her voice tinged with a mixture of sadness and resilience.

The elder Gerudo shook her head, her expression firm. "Your father was very foolish," she said, her tone laced with both criticism and understanding. "He should have returned you to your rightful place within our tribe. Yet, I am glad to see that a strong young woman has emerged from those trials," she acknowledged, a hint of admiration shining in her eyes as she continued walking alongside Riju, the weight of the past now shared between them.

After their earlier conversation abruptly ended, Riju focused on helping people dismount from their wagons as they approached the village. The villagers stared at them with a mixture of confusion and concern, their uncertain expressions reflecting the gravity of the situation. Many greeted her with worried looks, indicating their unease.

“I bring terrible news!” Riju called out as soon as she reached a clear space away from the crowd. The murmurs among the villagers grew louder, their curiosity piqued as they wondered what could be so dire. “The Calamity is nearly upon us! The king has sent me to guide refugees to the safest areas in the kingdom, and your village is among them,” she explained, her voice steady but laced with urgency.

Convincing the villagers to cooperate took some effort, as fear and disbelief lingered in the air. Riju’s heart raced as she 'relayed the king’s message', recognizing the skepticism on their faces. Yet, slowly but surely, her determination began to sway them. By the end of the day, many of the refugees were directed to the local hotel or toward a nearby wooded area, where they started gathering wood to construct makeshift shelters. It was a labor-intensive process, but Riju felt a small measure of relief as she observed them cooperating. Thankfully, they didn’t argue with her, which eased her growing anxiety, especially since she hadn’t received any updates from her friends.

However, her sense of calm was short-lived. While she was preparing to tend to the horses—checking their ties and ensuring their safety—a conversation with a woman she had met earlier was interrupted. Though she hadn’t caught the woman’s name, they were discussing the horses when a sudden shift in the atmosphere caught Riju’s attention. A sharp, acrid scent began to permeate the air, a telltale sign that sent shivers down her spine. It was the distinctive smell that accompanied the rise of the Blood Moon, and Riju instantly recognized its foreboding implications. Strangely, no one else appeared to sense it.

“Everyone, to your homes at once!” Riju shouted, her voice echoing with urgency. The unexpected intensity of her command startled the woman beside her, who opened her mouth to ask about Riju’s alarm. But before she could speak, the ground beneath them trembled violently.

“What is happening?” the woman cried out, instinctively crouching low as the horses began to whinny in distress and break free from their restraints. Panic surged through the village as people began running back toward their homes and makeshift shelters. Even those who were still gathering materials for their shelters hurried into nearby family homes, seeking refuge from the impending Calamity. Through it all, Riju’s heart raced, torn between the instinct to protect the villagers and the fear of what she knew was going to happen soon.

"It's starting to get inside!" Riju shouted, her voice laced with urgency as she grabbed the woman's arm, tugging her back towards the safety of the village. Panic surged through her as she sensed the encroaching Malice.

"Over here, over here!" a blonde woman called out, waving her arms frantically. Riju turned at the sound, her heart racing as she took a few steps back in shock. The woman looked familiar, but the remembrance evaded her. Driven by instinct, Riju followed the woman’s command, hurriedly making her way toward her house, as a few villagers rushed to assist with the scattered animals behind them.

"It is starting, isn't it? Please, come inside," the blonde woman urged, her expression a mix of fear and determination as she guided them through the door. Inside, Riju saw a little girl sitting on the floor, tears streaming down her cheeks, waiting for her mother to return.

"Child, come along!" the woman yelled as she stepped into the house, only to suddenly realize that Riju was no longer at her side.

“Go!” Riju shouted back, her voice firm as she steadied herself. Taking a deep breath, she bolted down the main path leading toward Nivata Lake, adrenaline pumping through her veins. The woman started to chase after her, but Riju was too fast, her legs pounding against the earth as she sprinted toward the clearing.

“How are you…” the woman began to ask, but her words faltered as she watched Riju pick up speed, disappearing from sight just as the sky began to bleed shades of crimson—a warning sign that the Malice forces were emerging. The urge to follow Riju tugged at her, but she knew she had a greater responsibility. With a heavy heart, she turned back towards the village, praying that Riju would find safety... because she knew... From the moment she had first met Riju, the woman recognized an undeniable strength in her. Although the young woman exuded a hint of insecurity, there was an indomitable fighting spirit that burned within her. It manifested in the way she spoke, the authority behind her voice, even if she occasionally hesitated when giving orders. It reminded her of her younger sister, who had also been strong-willed before she had ascended to the role of chief of their village.

Chapter Text

Screams echoed throughout Castletown as people ran in panic, shouting for help. The sky was a deep red, and the streets were nearly pitch black, making it difficult for anyone to see. The only visible lights were the red beams emitted from the Guardians as they rampaged through the town. 

Blue blasts shot from the Guardians' eyes, hitting buildings, people, and even animals as they wreaked havoc across Castletown and the kingdom. Animals were set loose, adding to the chaos, while the guards desperately tried to maintain control over the situation. However, it was overwhelming—monsters loomed in the shadows, ready to strike at any moment.

Just moments before this chaos erupted, it had been a bright morning, celebrating the princess's birthday. How could everything go so wrong in such a short time? The crowd continued to scream in terror, while a child was left crying as a giant Guardian towered over a building, attacking everything in sight.

Amidst the confusion, everyone couldn't help but think about how this disaster could have been avoided. They couldn't blame anyone but themselves. They should have listened to the boy with the black hair; they should have heeded his warning about the coming danger. Lamityy was coming. 

------

Link rode Diablo across the Corok Bridge, guiding his horse to pick up speed as he navigated the crowds of people bustling about. The air was filled with a racket of voices—cheers and laughter mingled with the occasional shout of disapproval directed at him. “Careless rider!” someone called out, scolding him for galloping at breakneck speed through a crowded common road. Ignoring their disparaging remarks, Link pushed on, his focus only on reaching Castletown.

As he approached the town, an aura of happiness enveloped him. The streets were alive with laughter and joy as Hylians celebrated the princess’s birthday. Colorful banners adorned the buildings, and the sweet scent of festivities wafted through the air, blending with the distant sound of music and laughter. He tried to guide Diablo through the heart of the celebration, but the narrow streets were teeming with celebrators, making it impossible to move without causing a commotion.

In his determination, Link dismounted, but as he did, he inadvertently knocked over a few stands loaded with goods. Upset shouts erupted around him as vendors expressed their frustration. “Hey! Watch where you’re going!” one merchant yelled, waving his arms in exasperation as Link stumbled past, eager to reach the fountain at the town's center.

The scene was a spectacle of elegance—everyone around him was dressed in their finest attire. Men donned polished suits, while women twirled in lavish ball gowns adorned with intricate embroidery, each outfit reflecting their wealth and status. The sounds of a lively band filled the air, with instruments playing a joyful melody that resonated with the festive spirit of the day.

Finally reaching the fountain, Link raised his voice to grab attention, but the growing celebration drowned him out. The melodies of music and cheerful conversations surrounded him like a wave, making it nearly impossible to be heard. Just then, the same merchant he’d disturbed stormed over, furious at having seen Diablo munch on some fresh vegetables from his stall. Link couldn't help but feel overwhelmed by the chaos that surrounded him, but he was determined to make his presence known amidst the merriment.

"The princess’s Awakening has failed!” Link shouted, panic lacing his voice as he scanned the crowd. His words pierced through the party's chatter, drawing the attention of several passersby who paused to listen. “The princess has started preparations for an evacuation! We need to find shelter immediately!” His eyes darted nervously, searching for allies among the townsfolk.

Yet, the reaction was mixed. A few curious faces glanced his way, but the majority of those present quickly dismissed him. The nearby guards, wearing their polished armor, stepped in to calm the crowd, assuring everyone with practiced ease that Link was merely being paranoid about the situation. “Everything is under control,” they insisted, their tones firm yet unconvincing.

As Link’s voice rose above the hum of discontent, anger began to flicker in the eyes of the townspeople. They murmured amongst themselves, their trust in the Royal Family outranking Link’s desperate warnings. Some shouted harsh words, calling him a troublemaker, urging him to leave Castle Town if he was only going to spread fear. Their disdain was palpable, but Link remained undeterred. “Please! You don’t understand! The princess hasn’t awakened her true power, and the Calamity is approaching! We’re running out of time!” His urgency echoed in the air, tinged with a note of desperation.

Suddenly, a Royal Knight emerged from the shadows, his armor clinking as he strode forward, authority radiating from every movement. “He lies to stir panic! Do not heed this child!” The knight’s voice boomed, drowning out Link’s frantic warnings. “The king has expressly stated that all will be safe as long as the princess returns. She has only been gone for a few hours! This boy claims to know too much!” He gestured dismissively toward Link, his expression a mix of contempt and irritation. “Return to your celebrations and ignore this fool—we will handle him.”

The crowd began to disperse, uncertainty spreading like wildfire among them. Merchants grumbled, their anger directed not only at Link but also at the knight for disrupting their trade. One vendor, visibly frustrated, began to complain about Link’s horse rummaging through his produce, adding to the chaos of the moment.

Only one guard remained close to the vendor, attentively observing the exchange. But the other knights seemed resolute in their disdain, their glares fixed on the young, dark-haired boy. The Royal Knight, determined to quell what he perceived as a threat, reached for a pair of cuffs, ready to silence Link once and for all. But in an instant, Link broke free, his instincts kicking in as adrenaline surged through him. With no words exchanged, he vanished into the crowd, his heart pounding in his chest as he sought safety in the shadows.

"Damn it," Link muttered under his breath, frustration bubbling up inside him. "I have to shout it again. I am not lying—the princess is not going to awaken her powers, and the Calamity will happen!" He raised his voice, his words echoing with urgency.

"That's enough of your foolishness!" the royal knight snapped, indignation etched across his face. He dangled the metal cuffs menacingly in front of Link, attempting once more to seize his wrist after finally catching up. "You’ll be heading to the dungeon for this. You’ll stand trial before the king himself for your reckless actions, you foolish boy!" His grip lunged for Link's arm, but in a moment of desperation, Link whistled sharply.

Diablo whined in response. In a swift motion, he rose onto his back hooves and sprinted past the startled knight, clutching his reins, making them let go. Taking the opportunity, Link leaped onto Diablo’s back, urging him forward as they dashed toward the castle's main gate. Behind them, the knights and bystanders who had been shoved aside gasped in disbelief, urging them to turn back. The royal knight shouted orders to the guards stationed at the gate, instructing them not to let Link get through. Just as the guards raised their weapons to block their path, a green light gleamed from Link's hand.

Before anyone could react, the doors behind the knights glowed a brilliant green, bursting open as if propelled by an unseen force. The suddenness of it caught everyone off guard, and for a brief moment, the chaos froze as Link and Diablo surged forward, slipping past the stunned knights and guards.

Panic ensued among the knights as they shouted frantic commands to one another, desperate to stop Link from breaking through. Alarms blared throughout the castle gates, a racket that reflected the urgency of the situation. But for Link, the sound only fueled his determination. Wincing in pain as he gripped his glowing arm, he pushed Diablo on, feeling the familiar rush of adrenaline. With a painful yell, he let the faint glow from his hand dim, signaling the end of his Ultra Hand ability.

They charged toward the first gatehouse, a determined force against the guards and knights who stood in their way. Link didn’t even consider drawing his sword; he knew his best chance was to keep moving. The guards attempted to close the gate against his advance, but just as it was about to shut, Link used his Ultra Hand once more, stopping the heavy doors in their tracks with a surge of energy. The Gate's jammed, leaving the gate lodged stubbornly in place. 

However, Link quickly realized when he made it to the other side of the Gate that he was facing a wall of knights—an array of royal knights forming a formidable barrier, swords drawn, eyes blazing with authority.

“Dismount your horse at once, intruder!” a royal knight barked, his voice resonating with authority as he raised his sword high. Behind him, a line of equally armed soldiers stood ready, their weapons gleaming ominously in the light. On the castle walls above, additional knights took their positions, arrows nocked, aiming straight at Link, anticipation hanging thick in the air. “You will be punished for this transgression!” the knight yelled, his anger palpable, eager to restore order in the face of chaos.

Link couldn't help but curse under his breath as he stared at the imposing wall of knights blocking their path to the second Gatehouse. Their armor gleamed in the bright sun, and the tension was palpable. He glanced around nervously, realizing how many knights there were around him,  and he had clutched his arm tightly, a gesture meant to subdue his pain as he looked around at the knights. The aches from using his Ultra arm flared up; he had relied on its power again, and this time, the pain was more intense than before. Deep down, he knew he had to be more cautious about using it because he couldn't be caught defenseless after using Rauru's arm.

"The Calamity is coming! I must warn the king!" Link shouted as he struggled to keep Diablo steady. The horse sensed the rising danger, shifting nervously beneath him, aware of the knights drawing closer and of Link's pain as he only held on with one hand to hireins's.

"The Princess has barely left for the Spring of Wisdom. Do not spread such false rumors!" one knight snapped, his voice dripping with disdain. "Surrender yourself at once."

"I'm not lying!" Link shot back, gritting his teeth against another wave of pain that coursed through his arm. "The Calamity is coming, and I need to speak to the king!"

"You will be taken to the dungeons!" the Royal knight barked, his eyes narrowing. "I do not need to hear this foolishness. Guards!" He gestured sharply, and a couple of sword-wielding knights began to close in on Link, their intentions clear. At that moment, Diablo stomped a hoof in warning, sensing his rider's distress.

Link's heart raced with frustration. *It’s only a couple of hours away... Damn it, I should have been here sooner.* He slowly began to draw his own sword.

"Thief! Where did you get that?" the knight growled, anger flashing in his eyes. "That is a royal sword; only elite royal members are permitted to wield it. Return it at once, you cretin! Guards!!!" he shouted, stepping forward with an air of authority.

As the chaos erupted, Diablo reared back, stomping the ground fiercely. Seizing the moment, Link leaped off Diablo's back and soared into the air, catching the knights off guard. He landed with a determined thud, slamming his sword down into the ground. 

A small burst of energy erupted from the impact, sending shockwaves around him that startled Diablo into a gallop back the way they had come, weaving through the chaos and also pushing back some knights that got too close to him. The knights, momentarily distracted, turned their attention to Link, giving him the perfect opening. With a surge of adrenaline, he charged toward the Royal Knight, who raised his shield in anticipation of the attack.

Arrows whistled through the air, aimed directly at Link. But just as they were about to find their mark and before he could reach the shield-bearing Royal knight, Link abruptly veered left and leaped off the edge of the bridge. He plunged into the cold embrace of the river below, the icy water enveloping him like a shroud. He swam downward, making sure to keep his body submerged and out of sight. The water, though murky, allowed him to gauge the direction of the arrows shooting past his head. With each stroke, he hoped to evade detection and find safety upstream, praying that the knights would not spot him.

On the other hand, the Royal Knight ordered all of his Marksmen to shoot at the river, hoping that one of them could take down the man who had just attempted to attack him. After a couple of minutes, he suddenly commanded them to stop. "Go warn the castle! There is an intruder," he shouted urgently. "Ensure the king's safety at once."

Everyone followed his orders, and he returned to the castle to inform his superior about what had happened. "Make sure that someone has eyes on the river at all times," he instructed a lower-ranking guard. "We need to confirm that he is either dead or captured. If he returns, ensure he's in cuffs." 

The guard quickly agreed and took a few men with him to the riverbed to search for a body.